The Anthon. Library, C|LLECTED BY GHATILES ANTHON Professor of Grreet.and Xjatin in Colixmbia. College. Purchased by Cornell University, 1868, Cornell University Library BS2340 .B78 1812 Critical conjectures and off.g'J'S'lSUS,, °" 3 1924 029 302 035 olin Overs m '^1 Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029302035 ';»^j.g^j^i:fi^gEFS^^g ^^-^T'i-;v ' ''£ H;j£y? i>.> '^ '^'^ - ^-i^ CRITICAL CONJECTURES AND OBSERVATIONS ON THE NEW TESTAMENT, COLLECTED FROM VARIOUS AUTHORS, AS WELL IN REGARD TO WORDS AS POINTING : WITH THE REASONS ON WHICH BOTH ARE FOUNDED. ""^ BY WILLIAM gOWYER, F.S.A.; BP. BARRINGTON, MR.MARKLAND, PROFESSOR SCHULTZ, PROFESSOR MICHAELIS, DR. aWEN, DR. WOIDE, DR. GOSSET, AND MR. ^ESTON. ^ A SERIES OF CONJECTURES FROM MICHAELIS, AND A SPECIMEN OF NOTES ON THE OLD TESTAMENT BY MR. WESTON, ARE ADDED IN AN APPENDIX, " Qui studuerit intelligere, cogetur et credere." Tertullian. THE FOURTH EDITION, ENLARGED AND CORRECTED. LONDON: PRINTED BY AND FOR JOHN NICHOLS AND SON, RED LION PASSAGE, FLEET STREET. SOLD ALSO BY LONGMAN, HURST, REES, ORME, AND BROWN, PATERNOSTER ROW. 1812. 1X1 ADVERTISEMENT; March 1, 1782. It is in full compliance with the wishes of the original Collector of these Conjectures, that a new and enlarged Edition is now sub- mitted to the PubHck. After having Taeen abundantly honoured with the approbation of the Learned on the Continent as well as In this Kingdom, Mr. Bowyer considered it as a duty incumbent on him to revise his former labours. With this view he had pre- pared a copy for the press, which is the ground-work of the pre- sent volume : and has since been considerably augmented by the liberty of transcribing from the margin of Mr. Mabkland's Greek Testament such new observations as were suitable to the plan. For this invaluable acquisition the Reader is indebted to that liberal attention to promote the cause of Virtue and Religion, which is one of the many well-known excellences of Dr.HEBEKDEN. Conscious of the inadequateness of his own abilities, the present Editor would not have presumed to venture on a task of such im- portance, as well as difficulty, if he had not been encouraged throughout by the unremitted labours and friendship of Dr. Owen; whose regard for the memory of Mr. Bowyek, and distinguished zeal for the interests of Sacred Literature, have prompted him not only to enrich the volume with a considerable number of new notes, but also kindly and attentively to superintend the correction of the whole. Independent of the honour such communications have conferred, it would be unjust if the Editor did not also here acknowledge how greatly he is indebted for the many valuable notes he has re- ceived from the Honourable and Right Reverend Dr.BAKRiNGTON, Lord Bishop of Landaff ; from Sir John David Michaei.is, the learned Professor at Goettingen ; from the Rev. Mr. Stephen Weston, of Exeter College, Oxford ; from the Rev. Mr. Isaac GossET ; and some other excellent Friends, whose names, as they occur less frequently, it will be unnecessary here to enumerate. "In iv ADVERTISEMENT. -*' In conjectural criticism great liberties have been taken with the Sacred Text," as one of my Contributors £Bp. Barringtonj| observes, " both by Antients and Moderns ; yet surely bounds must somewhere be set to what an eminent Writer calls the Jrolick of conjecture. On any other ground, one is at a loss what to believe or what to practise. Readings authorised by MSS. or early Versions appear to be the only solid foundation on which alterations may be safely built: and where a Critick proposes a conjecture unsupported by either, it seems necessary to apprise the world, that he does it on a presumption that future discoveries may give a sanction to his emendation." Upon this principle the following Conjectures were chiefly raised; and in this light only do they presume to claim the Reader's notice or regard. J. NICHOLS. POSTSCRIPT; March12/I8l2. THE credit of this Work having long been fully established, a new Edition, which has repeatedly been called for, is now pub- lished ; with numerous Additions from the margin of Dr. Owen's copy, presented to me by the truly venerable Prelate whose own Notes form no small Portion of the Volume. The Notes 6i Professor Schultz (]who translated Mr. Bowver's Conjectures into German) were communicated by the late Reverend Dr. Wo IDE ; and a. separate little Volume of Conjectures by 'Mr. Weston, including his Specimen of Notes on the Old Testament, is here incorporated by his permission. '* After the long interval of Thirty Years, It Is with no small satisfaction that the Editor has again an opportunity of thus pub- licly repeating his thanks to the Honourable and Right Reverend Dr. Barrington, now Lord Bishop of Durham; to Dr. Gosset; and Mr. Weston. J. N. MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. X WAIS insensibly led into the task of making this collection from seeing SI small one published by Wetstein in his Prolegomena to the N. T. in 4t6, A. D. 1731 ; after which I began to note in the margin of a Testa- ment such others as occurred in my reading^. When his edition appeared -in folio, 1750, I found that though he had collected from the same stores most of those which I had, yet my labour was not wholly superseded : In the first place, because he has'cited only the names of the authors, with- out mentioning in what part of their works they occur; which was highly proper to have been done in those who have not written regular comments on the Scriptures. In the second place, he has given several emendations^ in so concise a manner that a common reader will scarce attend either to approve their strength or condemn their weakness, which is the only cir- cumstance that gives a relish to them. A misfortune, to which I have in some measure been obliged to, submit, as I knew not where to find some of the authors which Wetst«in cites, or could not get at them. Particu- l^ly I must own myself indebted to him alone for those of Patricius Ju- nius, library-keeper to Charles I. preserved among Vossius' papers at Ley- deh, the loss of which, Wetstein observes, might have been easily borne ; and Dr. RichardTBentley's, communicated to him while in England, over and above what were in his life-time printed in several parts of his works. Thirdly, thopgh he', as well as Dr. Mill, hath taken notice o^ same varia- tions in punctuation which afiect the sense, yet they have omitted many others no lees laateriaL These, of ho# little moment s^ver they are' '' ^ usually S MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. usually considered, yet, I am bold to say, are of more importance tlian aH the other variations put together. Qui bene distinguit, bene docet, is no> less true in criticism than in doctrine. Alterations under this head, viz. Punctuation, I take to be warrantable; since the Apostles, I suppose, inserted no points themselves ; if they did, few antient copi'^ ttoV have any. How far 1 shall be indulged this liberty, must be decided by different judgments. " Gum veteres libros sine dia- " tinctionibus scribi solitos constet, sequitur, postea ex describentium judi- " cio additas : quare & nunc de illis judicium liberum esse debet." Grot. Annoti ad Marc, xiv.^g; and see him on Mai"Cf vi. 14, Luc. xii. '49; Millii Proleg. n. go^ Locke on 1 Cor. iv. 21, p. 29,. and Pref. p. 7; Ham- mond on 1 Cor. vii. 17; Heinsius on Marc. xi. 1. Bengelius indeed pro- laises to give us, " distinctionem commatum & verborum uti EDiDERUNr " ApostoLi." On the contraty, Wolfius, Guf. Crit. in Rom. ix. 5, vol. IVL p. 8O3, " Ei'gdhe in illis aCCetitibus & interpuWctionibu^ Vel ^tiiliftndi's Vel " miitaftdis ittgetttoso cuique esse lictet, pl-out lab^t, homini i**ipi-knil5 -pii^ ** 5ctii \ Chrisb nato saecula inter hoftiiftes viventi ? Itane in pri'Siis illiS "■6cciesi* Christianas teculis, inter doCtolfes efetn Ct^tfos, feetao iuis§& '* tred'^hdtrs Bst, ctti de nota ilia iiccmtutttittiis & inttr*piMdtibtte quicquatii " suboleret." _ - As for enlfendatiorts of WbYds, nofotie is designed to be obti'ilded i*it^ fti^itfe'x'fc without the authofitj^ of MS'S. not with the authority of vefsiofti aloTife, 'tkbUgh indxiy 6f them I ioxk. tt|)dtt as indubitable, llhey ate rt6t wholly Useless, as thQr bf/eil a tnol^ bbviouis 'seftlse, S*- tfidy tfestbl* Jirb*. priety. Or ei^ell as they set ih otte view tfhe ingenuity of the s^ei*al Writfer^^ cbnjectufeS, or ehabfe the reader to jtidge of the filtility bf them. feut, on the other hand, is it Hot gtfktig6 that, -sittce the inveh'eiott tf printing, not One edition of tbe "Greek Testattient has bfeeti published IVottl Greet MS'S. 6hl1/*P The mutilated condition (rf thbse Mitdh the first editors could procure, led them t6 StiJJ^lj^ theit dfefects from the Vrfgkfr Latin, to which they p^id at teaSt att equal VetteVatibn. m Hie Complutensian, printed 1514, I5l5, 1517, is ;lowledge of the Inquisition. So again, 2 Cor. v. 10, for t« hot tS Tto[u2oe, things done in the body, they read ra lAIA rS triufmlos, propria corporis, as the Vujg^r Latin ha^ it ; which Mill, who favours that reading, owns is AIA in the MSS. and that the Iota.' was expmnged Jam inde ab initio. f. Matt. V. 47.. iJ 'Eav Aa-mitri^ar^a ra^ *IAQTS is the reading of the Com^- plut^isian edition, and of mast of the Greek MSS. as Erasmus testifies, and in all, as Stepb^a; yet in their edition, and in almost all afterwards, from the authority of the Vulgate, it is chfmged into AAEA^OT^ ; and the hkaof many others. Ii Era^nus, in general, was free from this bias against almost the who]p world besides, presuming even to censure the Vulgate whenever opcasio^ iiiSered ; from whenpe arose an adage agaijjst him, whiph does him mopp honour than his own collection from the antients, viz. Vult corrig^rf MAfii'^iFiCAT *, applied to such as attempt to mend what thiS mojiks thought could not be altered for the better. But notwithstanding thij*} where his MSS. deserted him, being close pressed by his adversaries, -ihp -owns, in his Apology to Lee^ he supplied, by a translation from the Vulgar I^tin, one or tuxt verses in the last chapter of the.- Revelations; whicii 'Wetstein'f', en examination, found to be no less than six; faultily transr lat^ too, hy leaving out the a^iole .(ii£ an inattentive trgn^l^tor from th^ -'-t'"' ■-, ." ■' ■ ■■ '•■ :■ ■ ' :■■■'■ ':'■ : .^ *, a?^?i»b9g Pull's S^rjpQBS, ypl. J. ffifto.vi. -r , • t ftol^Qmei^a, p. 12^; ^nd see Mic^aelis's Introductory Lectures^ sect. ;Ksxi. p.'74j ^SiBJon'sIfist. C^.4psVeia& dee eoHUO.^« N«v. Test. .- {) .-v.. •'.;•!* B 3 Lath> 4 MR. BOWSER'S PREFACE. Latin easily might), against the genius of the Greek tongue. Thus vei*. 1^ pl^a for ij /9«f«5 Xa/xTrpoj for o TiafAjrgoj; ver. l8, w|0(pi)ls»ag ^i€%lo for <■% 7sqo(f)rjlsiots '^^ ^'S'x/s, Iv ^i^'kiio for li* rto ^i€7\iw twice; ver. 19, ^I'^Tve for tS ^jioTi/e, ^lu^ff for T% ^tt)%, zjo7\,ewg ay tag for t^j zsaT^etog r^g aylag. An J from the Comment of Andreas, out of a faulty copy, c. v. 14, after nfqoasxiivrierav he added 5a>v5» elg rug almvag rrdov alwvmv, for toJ ^aI)/7», from the Vulgate^ which reads adoraverunt viventem in secida seculorum, against the most antient Latin copies, xvii. 4, foi' (xstrJov oOcaBafrilog he has printed, by a feigned word, /xso^ov axa^dqlrig, from the Vulgate, which has plenum abo- ruinatione, instead of what the most antient copies read, plenum abomina- tionum, &c. In short, he has been so unhappy in translating from the Latin as to make at least thirty variations from the Greek in so small a compass. Some of these errors he corrected in his second and third edi- tions from the Complutensian, and partly made worse by joining the true reading to his own, which has occasioned a jumble of corrections and cor- ruptions in the six last verses in most of the editions to this day. -Thus ver. 16, Stephens from him retains op^gmg for mpmvog. Ver. 17, gxfls twice for egp^s, ,« for s«v twice, which in Erasmus was eav eJ, corruptly from the Complutensian eav. Ver. 18, (ru|u,jxM§}ug«juia.( for jxapJugSftai, be- cause the Latin version renders it coTntestor, which yet is no other than the usual term for [iMfupSfiMi, as Acts xx. 26, Heb. vii. 8, IJ, x. 15. Ver. 19, 3»6'A8 twice for ^i&Kis, and am- plutensian edition haid the true readiag, anti Erasmus's the false, with *vhich the stibsequent editions concurred. It must therefore be the we^t of MSS. which swayed him, though he pays his court to the printed edi- tions. Ne s,^il»bmn ^idem^ eiiamsi mille MSS. tuille critid jubtreiit^ ailitehac [in ^ditioniitts] non rtceptmh adducar nt irieiptam^ is what he sftys in hi« Prodromus ; which surely is the greatest deference that was tver paid to the ptess. But what shall we d® for want of older MSS. which might give us the true readir^s before cbrruptions crept in 9 Shall we sometimes trust to versions which are older thaa any MSS, itow remaining? Too precarious, I fear, is that foundation, though Michaelis asserts, "that the versions are "sometimes preferable to of^ies of the original; especially the Syriac and " Latin versions *»" Morimis, Harduin, aiad oth^s of the Romish Church, carry this p«nactple to a b&tHttidlesS length, and maintain that the Greek text has bfefen so totally oorrupted that tlie Latin is to be solely relied on, as iiaviog be6n formed from the best copies ^. Butjl. Where shall we find tbeOld Vulgate or Italic Version ? Father Simon thought he had discovered it in tl>e Latin of Beza's copy, presented to the Univet^ty of Cambridge. The^ate Mr. Baker ;{: of St. John's dif- fered from him, and has ^ven his "reasons. Miohaelis^ observes, that the celebrated Boeraer, at Leipsidti, has tucopy tsf ^1 St. Paul's Epistle of that version ; of which Wetstein, vol. II. p. 9, gives no suck advantageous *1ffitrodut:t6l^ Lectures, ^ectixfat. p.«l. It IbM. gect. KKxii. Wetsteki's FrokgomeaE^ vol, L p. i22:. { Ileflections on Learning, c. xvi. p, 133, h 4*6todWtaiy 4*sct(ire4, *«. xsiJ*. - •• character. 8 MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. character. At length we have the Four Gospels of that version published by Jos. Blanchini of Verona, in two volumes, folio, printed at Rome, 1749, from four MSS. the Codex Vercellensis, Veronensis, Corbeiensis, and Brixianus. And though it does not want for allureraehts of decora- tion, I do not find hitherto that the violent take it hy force. 2. If the Old Vulgate could be found^, what submission must be paid to its authority? Disagreement of opinions there has always been concern- ing the time when it was first made : Protestants say, not before Pius the first Italian pope after the canon of Scripture was settled; the Romanists think, that St. Paul having converted many during his two years confine- ment at Rome, they could not be without the Scriptures in the Latin tongue. Hence then they got it translated by different hands soon after the several parts of the New Testament were written, and thereby preserved more authentic translations than were afterwards propagated from vitiated Gceek originals. Only few persons, it may be urged, were necessaiy to be employed to translate from the Greek; but multitudes there were who could not understand the Greek without a Latin translation. Yet, behold, to the body of these in general, both Jews and Gentiles, the Epistle of Paul to the Romans is addressed. From Suetonius's History, vit. Claudii, c. iv. it appears that one half of the most familiar letters and conversation among the Romans was in the Greek language. " Omnia Graecd— " Hoc sermone pavent, hoc iram, gaudia, curas, " Hoc cuncta effundunt animi secreta: quid ultra? "Concumbunt Graecfe." tfwr. Sat. vi. 184-^190.. And see Sat. xv. HO. The Roman emperor's sarcasm upon Herod, the Jewish king, is scarcely understood, as Wetstein somewhere observes, from Macrobius's relation of it: Melius est illius porcum esse quhm Jilium. Where is the salt? Read, as he spake it, rlv uv aoV« ■^ tov ulov, Ms swine thanJiis son: then we have alliteration and allusion too. Greek was the fashionable language throughout the Roman empire; but whether the Gospel could make way there so early by means of it, I must leave to the decision of others. Whenever the Italic version was made, we do not find any excellence in it to be boasted of; but, on the contrary, various readings, more than in the Greek. For instance, in Blanchini's Evang^fiarium Quadruples, Mar.i. MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. - 9 11, Cod. Vercelleri. has Tu es Jilms mens dilecfus ; in (e bene sensi. — Cod. Veronens. Tu es Jilius meus dilecfus, in quo bene placuit mild. — Cod. Corbeiensis: Tu cs Jilius jnens carissimiis. — Cod. Brixian. Tu es Jiliiis meus dilecius, qui mihi bene complacuisti. There are frequent "mi stakes in the translation of words, occasioned by confounding them with those of similar sounds. Wetstein, Prolegomena, P- SSo gives a list of several, some of which are retained in the Vulgate of Jerom to this day; and some Wetstein has taken from his testimony, and some from other antient Latin Fathers. I am sorry we have ng more instances out of the Gospels now published^ which I must leave to be exa- mined by abler hands. Matt. vi. 24, unum patietur. Cod. VerceL i. e. oais^ilou, icft avQi^elui, sus- tinebit, as Hieron. and Cod. Corb. Mark ix. 20, conturhavit, Hieron. Cod. VerceL Veron. Corb. Brix. i. e. IvKpoi^sv, for e(rwapa,^sv, discerpsit. « Acts ii. 22, approbatum, Hieron. i. e. uTro^ehsfiusvw, approved in our ver- sion, for oLTro^s^siffjiiuov, . shewn. Rom, iii. 25, propositum, Coram, in Ambros. and Aug. De spiritu & li- tera, c. 13, i- e- tsrgo'flso-iw, for zsraqetriv, remissionem, Hieron. Eph. iv. 19, desperdntes, Hieron. & Syr^ i. e. aTrij^M-jxarss, for «7r:qXi*)x«'- Tsg, being past feeing, ■ Col. ii. 5, quod deest necessitatihws, i. e. to u^iq^riim. rijg p^^^siug, "W, for g-s^scoy^a. tjJj e]g X§»j-ot/ mt^smg, the stedfastness of your faith. 3 Thess. iii. 16, /oco,, i. e. ToVw, Hieron. ior Tq^irca, hy all means. ToVw, quod cert^ tnelius convenire puto. Beza. 1 Tim. vi, 20, vocum novitates, Aiig^ Ambros, Hieron. i. e. xaivo^wyiag, for nivs^mviag, vain bablings. Philem. 6, evidens, Hieron. i. e. h/a^y^g, for hs^y-rig. The Vulgate per- ' - - haps the truer reading. Beza. 16, pro servo, Hieron. i. e. oVsg Ss'xe, for oVsg 8§Xov. The Vulgate per- haps should be ^^5 sert'o. Estius. « ' i-- Philip, iii. 10, cooneratus, W. i, e, «gT»^o'jui,EV0f, for (rop,p,iog<})t^o|xsvos, eonfiguratus. ' "Gal, v.' 7, neminiconsenseritis. Hoc, quia nee in Graecis libris, ait Hie-r ronymiis, praetereundum videtur. c There 10 MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. There are words omitted because the Translator did not understand thena, Luc. vi. 1, hv]sf>07rpooTcp, in sabbato without prifno. Cod. Vercel. Rom. i. 31, oLo-vov^sg, absque feeder e, Hieron. XV. 20, prcedicavi evangelium, Hieron. ior-ipi'\oli[ji,s[/.evw eua.fyi'Ki- (raa-^bn, studens evangelizare. 1 Cor. vii. 35, eoTTfiorre^pov d.Trtpur'jra.zws, sine ifnpedim'ento Domimttn obse- crandi, Hieron. qui testatur hsec vei-ba^ Hb. i. adv. Jovin. c. 7, in Latinis codicibus ob translationjs difficultatem penitus noh inveniri. Estius, Heb. iv. 1, a.iraJys'kia put for sTraiysXi'a, relicto mandato, Wetst.; relicta polUcifatione, Hieron. vi. 1, S^efisXjov xala.Su7\.y\.o[Asvoi, Jundamentum perperam diruentes, Wetst.; dejicientes, Hieron. No sooner was this Italic version published than Marcion, the Heretic, and his followers seized it, a«.d converted it to their own purposes, by making an Evangelium chiefly from St. Luke, and an Apostolicum frc«n some of the Epistles, leaving out what they thought favoured the Jewish Religion. Their principles they spread by a translation from the Latin into Greek, making l&eir text conformable to the Italic version. This is a dis- covery we owe to Wetstein, though it was in some measure hinted by Mill, Prol. 378. We have three testimonies of his citations, from Epipha- nius, from TertitlUan's IV. and V. Boelc against Marcion, and from the Dialogue against the Marcionites, whence manifestly appears its agree- ment with the Latin copies -against all the Greek ones. J. shall give from Wetstein's Prolegomena, p. 80, a few instances : Coloss. iv. li, 8T01 jo-ovoj p.B si(ri (rovepFoi, where (xs slu-i is added from the Latin. Luc. x. l, -where not LXX disciples are mentioned in conformity with the Greek, but LXXII agreeably to the Latin. 1 Cor. i. 11, ■^'xsj-ai fAoi for ISijXojQt] [ioi. Matt. v. 39, he mentions only the cheek, without say- ing the right cheek, which is the reading <>f the Latins, as Augustin tells us. 1 Thess. iv. 16, efsp^a-ovlai for avaj-TjVdifJBtj. Matt. xxiv. 27, exSenivst for s|- epj(sia.i. Ibid, rj sAsyo-jg for vj Brapstr/a. 'Luc. xxiii. 26, hsfxHv and hifxat for ^ipetv. Gal. vi. J, a yctp tSv o-jrs/pr) av^poorrog, raura— for and two. In the parable of Lazarus and "the rich man, sroKpri kv t<5 ocStj is from the distinction of the Latins. 2 Pet. iii. 1 5, triv MofjUiirjV for r^v Meia-av. Luc. X. l8j MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. ii X. 18, sTSov for gQsw'psv. Luc. xxiv. 39, opars for ^ewpeirs. Luc. viii. 46, »]0-9^'9i]i; yap Zuvay.iv l^e'khsiTa.v s§ l/xS for eyco yap e/vwi/ SuVapiy e^eX6§(rptv aTr' IfiS. Eph. i. 6, he adds with the Latiris olaJ aure. And so Matt. xXii. 45, he adds si; zsrvsvfjMli. And Luc. xviii.-35, he has the five Variations from the common editions which agree with the Cambridge MS. Gal. vi. 17, rSv oXKmv for ref 7i.o»7r«. — And TertuUian produces such readings of Mar- cion, which can be accommodated only to the Latin phrase, as Luc.xx. 35, qttos autem dignatus est Deus seculi illius possessione, oi Ss xa)a|ta)6sv?es T8 uiwvQs exsiva T^yiiv. Ephes. iii. 9, in the Greek ts uTroxsypo^Lfjiiva oltto Tcov aicovoiV sv tiS @sm rm ret. TsavioL xlla-a,vli : he has at his own pleasure taken away the preposition in^ and rendered it occulti ab Mvi deo, qui omnia condidit, which is not possible to be the translation of airo tSv oliojvcov ev Tto @iiS. Lastly, as Epiphanius tells us, Gal. v. 9, he reads So^pT for iJufAOJ, following the Italic version, corrumpit. In the fourth century, by order of Pope Damasus, Jerom undertook to reform the old Italic, which, by devastations, persecutions, sects, and schisms, had undergone, as well as the Greek, various corruptions. He left, as he tells us, many places uncorrected for fear of alarming the Pub- lick; and some he made worse. All Protestants infer that the original Ita- lic was done by some ignorant and unskilful hand, from what they see re- maining of it in the early Fathers, and the condition in which Jerom left it; notwithstanding it has had very able defenders. But the prevalence of the Roman eiaapire, and afterwards of the Roman church, occasioned a oreat deference to be paid to the Latin, and brought the Greek tongue to be little understood. MSS. were transcribed with the Latin version line for line against the Greek ; and Michaelis, who consents to adhering to the Latin sometimes, observes that the Greek t^xt was often altered from it*. Take the following instance of the .extensive influence of the Pope. " The Churches in Armenia and Cilicia subjected themselves to him in " the Xlllth century. Haitho, the King of Armenia at ,that time, viz. " from 1224 to 1270, was a superstitious prince, and condescended, before " his death, to be a Franciscan friar. This King provided a new edition of " the Bible ; and as he understood Latin, and was entirely devoted to the " Church of Rome, he corrected, or corrupted, the Armenian edition in * Introductory Lectures, sect, xxir. c 2 ** some 13 MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. '' some respects according to the Latin Vulgate *.'' On the other hand, Mr. Casley-|- gives clear proof of the ignorance and corruption of the Latin, scribes. " 1 John v. 6, instead of Spiritus est Veritas, which is the true " reading by the authority of all Greek copies, is read in all Latin copies "aiow extant, Christus est Veritas: — ^Though the two words differ very " much when written at length, yet in old MSS. they differ only irra sir>- " gle Letter, the first being always written SPS and the latter XPS, i. e. ^,, " which is an abbreviation for 'Kpig-og. For in Latin MSS. the Greek Let- " ters of the Word Christus, as also of Jesus, are always retained; _except " that the terminations are changed according to the Latin language. Je- " sus is written IHS, or in small characters iiTs — which is the Greek IHS, " or i^, an abbreviation of 'IrjaSg. However, the scribes knew nothing of " this for a thousand years before printing; for, if they had, they would " not have written Ik's for 'l7)(r%. But they ignorantly copied after one " another such letters as they found put for those two words. Nay, at " length they pretended to find Jesus Hominum Salvator comprehended " in IHS; which is another proof that they took the middle letter to be h " not ■>]. The Dash also over the word, which is a sign of an, abbreviation, *' some have changed to the sign of the Cross." The Alexandrian, or, as it might more properly be called, the Constan- tinopolitan MS. of the Greek Testament, placed by Grabe:}: at the end of the fourth Century, but by Mill and Wetstein§'at the end of the Fifth, was looked upon, as far as it is complete, tlje authentic standard that ought' to be followed. In this, P. Junius, B. Walton, J. Grabe, J. Mill, R. Bentley, W. Whiston, and others, were agreed ; and J. Wetstein set out in the same opinion: but was afterwards convinced, that it is made to con- form to the Vulgar Latin j which he confirms by a plentiful list of places agreeing with that version, and differing from the Gi'eek MSS. It is an happiness for us, that, after all the disputes about the preference of one MS. to another, of the readings of the Italic Vulgate, or St. Je- rom's, or the excellence of either to the Greek, the Variations are of so little moment to the general sense, that a Point or a Comma are of greater; * Introductory Lectures, sect. Ixvii. p. 135. Two Letters of Sir Isaac Newton, &c. p. 70. -|- Catalogue of the MSS. in the King's Libraryj Preface, pp, xxii, xxiii. ' J Prolegomena, c. I. § Prolegomena, p. 10. and MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. 13 and I do not know but that a critical sagacity must be our best guide in publishing a Greek Testament at last, since Dr.' Bentley's .plan (as I am told it was) of adhering to the Alexandrian MS. is found to be defective. Besides a correctness of text, some there are who expect an elegance of diction in the New Testament. Dr. Middleton, in particular, alleges the uncouthness of it as a proof that it could not be inspired; for he, with some others, imagines that inspiration has extended not to the matter only, but to the words, or might be expected to do so. It is enough to answer, with the late Archbishop Seeker*, "that the " authors of the New Testament, had they been masters of the most ele- ".gant Greek, would have acted wisely in prefei-ring to it that vulgar kind " which the jjersons to whom they wrote ordinarily used, and understood '' better." , Inspiration did not hinder that familiar style which might be , expected from them without it. The very ingenious writer of the Letter to Dr Leland, p. 21, observes, "When the Greek language was first in- " fused it would no doubt be full of their native phrases, or rather it " would be wholly and entirely adapted to the Hebrew and Syriac idioms. " This would render their expression somewhat dark tc their Grecian " heai-ers ; but it would be intelligible enough to those to whom they prin- " cipally addressed themselves, the Hellenistic Jews ; who, though they " understood Greek best, were generally no strangers to the Hebrew idiom. " Nothing hinders but they might, in the ordinary way, improve them- " selves in the Greek tongue, and superadd to their inspired knowledge " whatever they could acquire besides, by their conversation with the na- " tive Greeks, and the study of their language. — ^All l^is is very supposable, " because their turning to the Gentiles was not till near ten years after " the descent of the Holy Ghost upon the Apostles ; and the date of their ".earliest writings, penned for the edification of the Church, was not till " TWENTY after that period. In all which time they had full leisure," &c. Inspiration then facilitated their acquiring it. more perfectly by natural means. i I would observe, farther, that much the greatest part of the New Testa- ment was written by persons who were not Apostles, and consequently not inspired with the gift of tongues, as far as we know, at the day of; Pentecost.. * Sermons, vol. VI. p. 77. Matthew, 14 MR. BOWYER'S PREPACK. # Matthew, who was an Apostle, and we suppose present at that day, wrote his Gospel, as it is generally said, in Hebrew, which' was afterwards translated into Greek, for the use of the Christians*. Mark was not an Apostle, and therefore probably absent. He might acquire Greek by being a companion of St. Paul in his travels. Grotius says of him plus coeteris Kped^si. Luke was born at Antioch, the metropolis of Syria, at a time when Greek was spoken there more than Syriac. The successors of Alexander, who were possessed of Syria, kept their court in this city ; and, if they did not efface the original language of the country, introduced at least a new one, the remains of which arepreserv.ed there -to this day-|-. Their religious and civil polity here seem to have been carried on in Greek: both which appear on their coins inscribed always with Greek legends in honour of Grecian Gods, as ZEYS 4>IAIOS. ZEYS KA2I0S. HPOS AA*NHN, the name of an adjoining village, where a temple was eriected to Apollo J. Here tiie Disciples, who were dispersed by the persecution which arose after the death of Stephen, having preached to the Jews only before, ad- dressed themselves to the Greeks §, and in consequence of it were first called Christians, a word of Grecian not of Syriac extraction. Had it been a translation of the latter, the sacred Historian would have said Msa-a-si^ or MsTO-juwoj, ItrJt Xp«(r3*avoi, as John i. 42, M.e reduce a passage here, to the rules of construction, Mon. Adul. p.. 8 1. A»' ^» ix" to* ft,eyi,trtat ©Eov Y^a "Ajuv Eux«f»cr1?«», qwvMobrem graiias habeo maximas Deo Marti. Biit how can that be fetched out of the Greek ? He therefore proposes it should be translated :. Pr) diTrttf^a^ B7j9a)Viij lysVe5o tlyeiJi.ovBOQvlog TTJs Xopiag Ko^nji'/e), the. whole parenthe^s is so hard to recon- cile -^ith true history, that it is most probably a ^dss ; and I have the au- thority of a learned Bishop for saying so; And yet all the MSS. retain it. It is certain, the most fruitful source of false readings! of any importanc^e springs from marginal glosses, unwarily introduted into the text. They are, I am convinced, far more numerous than one would at first suspect. Many of them are taken notice of in the course of this work: but when once pointed out, are left entirely to the reader's disposal, to be rejected or adopted as he thinks fit. In the course of this worlc I should have taken notice of Mr. Whiston's transpositions* in St. Mathew, from the Iburth Chapter to the Four- teenth, which reduce his Gospel to the order of 1 time in which the other Historians place their narrative; and he afterwards proceeds regularly along with the rest from the death of John the Baptist and the commeneement of our Saviour's ministry upon it. After Matt, iv^ 22, he, places viii. 14 — 17. Then viii. 2— 4, ix. 2 — 17. The third Passover xii. 1 — 21, iv. 23, V. 1, viii. 1, V. 2—48, vi. 34, vii. 1 — 29, viii. 5—13, xi, 2— 30, xii. 2^—50, xiii. 1—53, viii. 18—34, ix. 1, viii. ig— 22, ix. 18—34, xiii. 54—58, ix. 35—38, X. 1—42, xi. 1, xiv. 1, 2, 3; and so uniformly to the end of his Gospel. Mr. Whiston says, p. 104, "That the Sermon on "the Mount is placed too soon, both St. Luke's account of this matter, " and some circumstances in St. Matthew himself, will demonstrate to us. "Matt. v. 1, 2, the verses- before this Sermon in St. Matthew run thus: * Short View of the Chronology of N, T. Preface, p. lOO et seq^. "Jnd MR. BOWYERS PREFACE. 19 " And^sedng the multitudes, he went up into a mountain; and when he " was set, his Disciples came unto him.^ And he opened his mouth, and " taught. The verses following are these: ch. vii. 28, 29, and viii. 1. « And it came to pass when Jesus had ended these sayings, th^ people " were astonished at his doctrine : For he taught them as one having au- " thority, and not as the Scribes. If^hen he was come down Jrom the " mountain, great multitudes followed him. From which verses it has ** been commonly believed that this Sermon was preached in the Mount. — *' And at first sight it appears also to have been preached to his Disciples " alone there,' and that in the posture of sitting too, and that Christ de- " scended not till long afterward. Whereas it appears from Luke, that " Christ ascended up into the Mount, called his Disciples to him thither, • " chose the XII Apostles there, descended with them, and stood on the " plain, healed great numbiers there, and ther6 also directing his first dis- " courses to his Disciples, did he preach his Sermon to those vast multi- '' tudes then present. Nay, St. Matthew himself, in his present order, " though at first he seems to confine the Sermon to the Disciples as the " sole auditors;- yet at the conclusion says, The multitudes (o« oj(K(n) were " astonished at his doctrine therein contained; thereby fully assuring us " that they were present at this most famous Sermon of our Saviour's mi- " nistry: according to St. Luke's more large account of the whole matter. *' Which being considered, it will be reasonable to insert the first verse of " the Eighth chapter of St.- Matthew, just before, the Sermon, instead of "placing it, as now, at the conclusion; and every circumstance is then *' easy, affld perfectly agrees with St. Luke's History. The Sense will run "thus: And seeing the multitudes, he went up into a mountain; and " when he wasskt, his Disciples came unto him. And when he was come "down 'from the mountain, great multitudes followed him. And he " opened his mouth and taught them, saying, &c." For the rest, I refer tof h\s' HarTiiony. tU . ■ That there were several of the like transpositions among the Latin co- pies is testified by Jerom and two MSS. now remaining. Thus Matt, v, -between the 12th and 13th verses, a vierse is added in the San-German MS. taken from Luc. vi..26, Nolite saudere.cum benedixerint vos om- nes homines : sic enim faciebant psmdoprophetis patres eorum. — ^And se- veral taken from Mark : As Matt. xiv. 2^, after g'wia phantasma est, are D 2 added 20 MR. BQWYER'S PREFACE. added in MS.Gbrbeiensis, Nbn enim intellexerant, sicui nee in panibus : erat enim cor eorum ohtusum, from Mark yi. 52; arid mjiny more, as ob- served by Philippus Garbarellus, Prolegoihena ad Jos. Blandiini, p. 50. Some of our Gommentators and Harmonists have done the Gospels much injury by contracting the term of our Saviour's ministry. For thereby they have introduced into them many difficulties, which would have had no place on the supposition of a longer period. And the further the period is extended, ijae fuller and clearer do the Gospel Histories ap- pear." ChVlst's ministry is generally confined to the space of about three years. But Mr. Whiston and Sir Isaac Newton both make it to have lasted five Passovers, &c.; which Gerhard Mercator first discoyered^ as Isaac Casaubon observes^ Exerc. xxi. Num.1. Ann. xxxiv. I "shall give here a short Abstract of the transactions, according to Sir Isaac's diyi'sjon* of them. ^ The Fifteenth of Tiberius began Aug. 38 [Aug; 19] An. J. P. 4742, [whose reign began Aug. 19 An. J. P. 4727, A.D. 14]*. So soon as Winter was over, and the weather became warm enough, John began to baptise. Luke iii. 1. [^Suppose in MarchJ\ A.D. Tib, 31. 16-17. The First Passover, John ii. 23, "Wednesday March 28, after Christ's baptism (which was,, we inay suppose, in September, the r7th of Tiberius not beginnirig till Aug. 19); he came into Judea ; staid baptising there, while John was baptising in ^non, John iii. 22, 23. John cast into prison in November. About the time of the Winter Solstice [in December] , four months be- fore the harvest, Jesus Christ went through Samaria into Cana of Galilee, Matt. iv. 12. A Nobleman of Capernaum went to him there, and desired he would come and heal his son. He did not goj but said Go, thy son Uveih. After some time, he left Nazareth, and came and dwelt in Capernaum, Luke iv. * The words included in crotchets are by mistake omitted ; and for Aug. 19 is printed 28. The latter is the more unlucky, because it is the day -which Pagiassigns for the commence- ment of Tiberius's reign, jointly with Augustus ; which hypothesis, lor I can call it no bet- ter. Sir Isaac Newton did not intend to follow, as appeals p. 165. AD. MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. 21 A.D. Tib. V 32. 17-18. The Second Passover, Monday April 14. Called Peter, Andrevfrj James, and John*. Preached the Sermon on ■ ., the Mount, Matt, v.; whither multitudes followed him from : Jerusalem, where he had been at the Feast. When the Winter was coming on, went to the feast of Tabernacles, in September. Matt. viii. 19, 23, Luke ix. 5I3 57- Went about the villages of Galilee, teaching in their Syn- agogues, and working many miracles. Matt. ix. Sent forth the Twelve, Matt. x. Received a message from John the Baptist. Upbraided the Cities of Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum, because they repented not, Matt. xi. ; which shews there was a considersrole time from the imprisonment of John till now.- 32. 18-19. The Third Passover, Friday April 3 ; after which, the Disciples, going through the corn-fields, rubbed the ears in their hands, Matt.xii. Luke vi. 1, BsulspoTrqwrtp, on the second prime Sabbath, that is, the second of the two great feasts of the Passover ; as we say. Low Sunday. Healed a man on the sabbath-day. Matt. xii. 9, Luke yi. 6. Pharisees consulted to destrpy him, when he withdrew himself. Matt, xii, 14. In a ship spake three parables: one, of the Seedsman sowing the fiejds. Matt, xiii.; by which we may know it was now seed-time ; and the feast of Tabernacles, in September or October, was past.' . Went into his own country, and- taught in the Syna- gogues; but did not any mighty work, because of thei^ unbelief. The Twelve returned, having been abroad a year, and told him of John's being beheaded. He de- parted privately in a ship to Bethsaida. Fed five thou- sand in the desert, Matt. xiv. Luke ix. John vi. 4. ': * J. Mede, p, 330. A.D. 22 MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. A.D. Tib. 33. 19-20. The Fourth Passover, Friday April 23, John vi. 4, to which, he went not up, Johnvii* 1. Henceforward h^ >■ was found on the. coast of Tyre and Sidon; then by the sea of Galilee; next on the coast of Caesarea Phi- lippi; and lastly at Capimauin, Matt. xv. 21, 29, xvi. 3, xvii. 34. Went privately to the feast of Taberna- cles in Autumn, John vii. 2, The Jews thought to stone him, but he escaped,; Jdhn viii. 59- Went to the feast of Dedication in Winter, John x. 22. The Jews seeking to kill' him, he fled beyond Jordan, John X. 39, 40, Matt. xix. 1. On the death of ]L.azarus came to Bethany, John xi. 7, 18. Walked no more openly ; but retired: to Epbraim, a city in the Wilder- ness, till S4. 20. ■ The Fifth and last Passover, Wednesday April 13, John xi. 53 — 55, in the Ck>nsulship of Fabius and Vitellius *. The first proof by which Sir Isaac Newton endeavours, p. 162, to as- certain the year of the Passion, is drawn fbom the Calculation of the full moons ; by which, together with the Jewish rule of appointing the be- ginning of the month, he shews, that the Passion could not happen on the years of Christ 31, 32, or 35. The second proof is, to shew that, by what is recorded in history, the years 35 and $6 are also excluded. Tiberius died in the year of Christ 37, * I have sidded .the -years of the reign- of Tiberius, which include the passovers in Spring, and which are tenninated in th& August fplloiying, because writers, for want of considering where the two periods, viz. of the reign of 'TiUeriuis, and the birth of Christ, begin and end (obvious as they are), have itijlen into grange errors. ' Thus, on an inscription on a leaden pipe, Phil. .Trans. A. D. 1741, Num. 459, imp. caes. domitiano avg. cos. vii. the Editor observes that cos. vii. does not concur with the first year of Domitian. He had observed in some table of the Fasti (suppose in Sir H, Savile'§ at the end of Rerum Anglic. ScriptoresJ that Domitian was styled cos. viii, U. C. 834, in the first of his reign ; but 'did not reflect that he might be ojcdy cos. vii. in the former part of it, and so loses the prej^ous part of the pipe, which determines within a few, montih^ when it was cast, and which he -would have seen in Vignolius's tables, De Anno primo Imperii Severi Alexandri, Disfe. II. p. 78, and in Mediobarbus. — The same numeral marks of 'Cohsulshipwere sometimes continued for several yeai-s together/ till they entered on a new Consulship, which the later Emperors often did in the Januaiy next after the commencement of their reign. Mr. Selden seems to have fellen into a mistake on this head in Marui. Oxon. ckii, $ as is observed by Perizonius, Animadv. Hist. c. viii. !>. 311. and MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. 23 and in this year Vitellius went with Herod to a public feast at Jerusalem. This public feast must have been the Passover, not Pentecost, because otherwise the news of Tiberius's death would have been three months in coming to Vitellius at Jerusalem ; and because he had been at two public feasts in Jerusalem, before the first of which he had deposed Pilate. For these two feasts must have been either the PassoVer and Pent6cost of 37, or the Passover of 36 and the Passover of 37. Now the many affairs transacted by Vitellius between his being present at these two feasts made it impossible -for them to have been the Passover and Pentecost of the same year 37. If therefore Pilate was deposed before the first of these feasts, he must have been deposed before the Passover 36; consequently, the Passion must have been before that year, because it was before Pilate was deposed. But it must ako havebeen before the year 35, because the yfeai- in which Annas succeeded' Caiaphas could not be later than the twen- tieth year bf Tiberius, or A. D. 34; and this appears by thef succession of the high priests recorded in the Gospels and in the History of Josephu^. The years therefore 31, 32, and 35, being excluded by the calculation of the new moons, , and the 'year 35 being also excluded by the account of historians,, as well as th^ year 36, there remain only the years 33 and 34 in which the Passion could happen ; and Sir Isaac judges it to be the lat- ter of these two, because the com was so ripe [Luke vi. l] at the time of the Passover A.D. 32, two years [John vi. 4, xi. 53- — 55] before the Pas- sion, that the Passover in that year must have fallen late. Now it fell very early A.D* 3I, two years before the Passover of S3'> but very late, two years before the Passover of 34; therefore this was the year of the Passion. Thus Sir Isaac fixes on the Fifth Pa*50wer; notwithstanding (as Mr^ Lancaster says) it is now universally agreed to have been in the nine- teenth year of Tiberius's reign,~Jul. Per. 4746*; which is thought to be confirmed by the testimony of Phlegon. 1 . All before Eusebius make Christ to have preached but one year, eft two at most-|-. He first discovered that there were four successive Passo- vers in St. John j and therefore adds that number to the fifteenth of Tibe- rius, which brings us to the nineteenth of Tiberius, the supposed year of Christ's Passion. He likewise is the first who cites Phlegon, that lived *, ChronologicEil Essay on the Ninth Chapter of the Book of Daniel, p. 59; t TJewton ou Prophecy, Part I. chap. xi. p. 146, mader 24 ' MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. under Hadrian, for the remarkable darkness, Olymp. ecu. 4; which, by his computation, brings us to A.D. ^^^,Tib. IQ, and to the crucifixion on a Friday, peculiar, it has been said, to that year: and Phlegon's attestation of a remarkable eclipse within that period is thought to be a proof of the miraculous darkness mentioned in the Gospels, as there was no natural eclipse of the sun in that interval. This is the foundation for the tradition. Has not Sir Isaac Newton as good a foundation for altering it? Eleazar is said, 350 years before Christ*, to haveJaught the Jews] some rules for ob- ; serving their principial festivals; and Sir Isaac Newton finds.that!the course of the moon according to those rules agrees in two instances recorded by Josephus-|-: a probable presumption that they were observed at the time of Christ. And as they both lead us ta a Friday Passover, in A..,D. 33, and A. D. 34, ought not that to be adhered to,; which agrees best with other circumstances? But, I suppose, the Publick will as soon give up the year of Ihe Passion as they will the testimony of Phlegpn. Let us see then what can be done still to keep them jointly., j 2. There are two or three different periods from whence the first Olym- piad is reckoned. If Olymp. vi. 3, is supposed to be the first of the Var- ronian year of Rome, it will be before Christ 754; and Olymp. jccii. 4, will be A.D. 32, as Jac. Capellus, Historia Sacra & Ejtotica:, and Olymp. cciii. 1, will be A.D. 33; the Olympiad extending to the whole year, from January preceding to December following, as is usual with chronologers;}:. But some begin the Olympiads one year, some two years, sooner; and Helvicus places the Passion in A. D. 33, Tib. 20, Olymp. ecu, 4, jiniente, improperly speaking: he should have said, in regard to the Olympiads and the emperor, Olymp. ceiii. 1, as Isaacson; or,. according to Lud. Capellus, in the Polyglott, ecu.. 4, A.D,, 34. But perhaps these variations arise, not from the different commence- ment of the Olympiads, but from a different combination of them, and "'* Hospinian, de Grig. Fest. Jud. p. '6, Godwin, Moses and Aaron, p. 24. f Newton on Prophecy, p.-162. Jos. Ant. 1. iii. c. 10, sect. 5. % Objecit Harduinus eclipsin anna 169, Maii 28, factam esse, non Olympiadis anno quarto, seduno amplius mense ante quartum. Vulgalissimum est Plinio et aliis scriptoribus annos Olympiadis integros conferre cum annis Julianis }l cujus medio inchoabantur. Idem fecerunt scriptores Graecij vixque dubito quin Harduinus centies illud observaverit: quod si tanti asset, facillim^ probate possem ex variis Jocis Diodori, Dionysii, > Xenopliontis, Arriani, Laertii, Plinii, et quorum non ? Ideoque tempus Eclipseos supradictae ex usu communi debuit referri ad annum quartum Olympiadis xi,viii, quamvis accurate loquendo contigerit anno 3 desinente. Ep. Chronologi^ca, subjimcta Vindiciis Vet, Scriptorvim contra HaMui- num, a La Croze, p. 370. from MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. 23 from their different divisions. " Timseus*, who flourished in the time of " Ptolemseus Lagi and Ptolemseus Philadelphus, wrote a book, called the " OlympionicJis, in which, it is said, he adjusted the times noted by for- " mer Historians to the Olympiads; after which, it became customary for " other Historians to compute the same way. — By this computation, the " first Olympiad is placed 776 years before what was afterwards, by the " vulgar account, the first of Christ ; which first year of Christ was con- " current with Olymp. cxcv. 1. — But we are to obsei-ve, that, to speak " exactly, every Olympic year belongs to two Julian years ; because, as " the Olympic year began at the Summer solstice, that is, in the month " of June, according to the Julian year, and the Julian year began with " January, the first six. months of the Olympic year must be concurrent " with the last six months of the Julian year, and the last six months of " that Olympic year with the first six months of the following Julian year. " Upon this account, the best and most exact chronologers may easily mis- " take a year, when they would adjusti an action, said to have been done ''in such an Olympic year, to the concurrent year either ante or post " ChristuTfi, except they knew exactly in what part of the Olympic year " the matter happened which is related." Now Phlegon, who wrote by Olympiads only (or perhaps by the years of Tiberius's reign, which began in August, nearly concurrent with the Olympiad), not as compared with the Julian year, would naturally place an eclipse ecu. 4, which fell to- wards the beginning of the year of Christ 34, and which another, who computed by the Julian or vulgar year of Christ, would call cciii. 1. Eusebius lets it stand ecu. 4, as it seemingly favoured ig Tib. which he thought.he had discovered to be the year of the Passover. Dionysius Exi- guus afterwards introduced it into his computation of the vulgar years of Christ. But it was impossible it could be in March Olymp. ecu. 4, in the nineteenth of Tiberius, and in A.D. SS^ at the same time, but' Olymp. CCIII. 1 ; because they did not extend the years of Christ or the Emperor back,, thpugh they did the Olympiads, to the preceding part of the year; and without such extension they can never all be reconciled together. Hence, I imagine, arises the uncertainty, that, by different methods of computing, you may place the year of Christ under different Olympiads. Kirchius, as cited by Whiston, says, "Olymp. ecu. 4, began in the year, * Dr. Brett, Compendious History of the World, pp. 279, 280. E "of 26 MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. " of Christ 32^ at the Summer solstice, and lasted till the solstice of the " following year." If so, it must have taken in the first half of A. D. S3, contrary to the method we see used by chronologers. But Mr. Whistony independently of the Olympiads, computes the eclipses of the years of Chj-ist; and in this of S4,^nds a great total one, but invisible at Rome, Nice, or Jerusalem. Does Phlegon say it w^as visible at any of those places? No; o-sts-jxo'y re ix.iya.g xalii 3iBuvia,v yeVo'ftswJf rot tfrtKKa tijs N»- xalug xdHetfl^i-ifiaixi *, At the same time, a great earthquake happening in Bithynia, overthrew a goqdpart of [the city o/"] Nice. He mentions not where the eclips6 was visible, but a remarkable circumstance that happened at the same time; as the eclipses were always expected to be attended with something miraculous, which might happen much farther than their appearance. Upon the whole, by the different mtethod of com- bination of the Olympiads and of the year of Christ, you may bring Phlegbn's eclipse to Olymp. ecu. 4, or eciii. i, A. D. 33, or even to A. D. 34. it matters not ; for, 3. Setting aside the time of Pbl^on's eclipse, whatever darkened the Sun in any other manner but the natiiral, would not fiiil t)f making the Stars invisible also; which his eclipse did not; therefore, if any, it was a natural one. 4. There have been great disputes concerhing the Jewish method of beginning the months from the phasis of the moon, and the trttnslatitt feriw. Mr. Mann and. the accurate Father Tillfemont say, if all the Rab- bles were unanimous in affifrning that the Jews, about Christ's time, did not b^in their months but from the sight of the moon, they would noi deserve to be believed -|-; though it has been asserted by P&nVinius, Lan- gius, Petavius, Selden, Bochart, Spencer, Vignolius, &c. But, without entering into ariy of these learned disquisitiotis, I think We may proVe enough for Sir Isaaic Newton's purpose from the New Testament itself. It is not improbable, from what is there said, that the high priests and the scribes observed the Passover on a different day from Christ aild hjfe Apo8<> ties, notwithstanding all that has been said to the oontraty. From Luke xxii. 7 — to, it appears that Christ and his Apostles had eaten the Passd- ver on Thursday ; that the nexi niorning the elders and the chief prieets » Euseb. in Syncell. p. 325. ■ t Mann, Of the true Year of the Birth and Death of Christ, p. 199 English, and p. 237 Latin. Tillem. v in support of his sera, cites, Sulpitius Severus:|:, who, by placing the Passion in the Consulship of the two Gemini, and at the same time in the eighteenth of Tiberius, carries back the- commencement of his reign to A. D. 1 1 . But Tillemont observes §, that the Historian speaks of Herodes Aritipas, whom Pagi has mistaken for Tiberius, What Pagi || farther urges from Clemens Alexandrinus, deserves no consideration. That Father, in ^shewing how many years it was from Julius Caesar to Commodus, enume- rates the years which each Emperor reigned. Now to reckon in that num- ber of years which Tiberius jointly reigned with Augustus, is not to his purpose, and confounds the account. And yet Pagi- presses into his service a corrupted passage of this author, mentioning the limits of Tiberius's reign in these terms: "Afterwards Tiberius reigned' 26 years 6 months and " 19 days. Which should be read, says he, 25 years; but the number of " months and days is right, though' the years are wrong; which shews us " that the association was made Aug, 28." But, with nearly as little va- riation j and as the scope of the writer would' direct, we should read 22 years 6 months and 29 days, the time Tiberius reigned from the deatli- of Augustus. To say then that St. Luke has made use of an zera of which no example is produced, is begging the question, instead of supporting it fey authority; withoiit which it is surprising it should remain in our Bibles to this day. » ~» * Suetonius' Tiberius,-^c. 42; Pliny's JCatural. History, xiv. c. 22., t Dissertation II. xvii.'tflS, 513. j Historia, 1. ii. §. Mem. des Empereurs, sur August, not. IV. p. 393, 12mo,. \ Critica in Barton, c. xi. p. 10 et 30. To MR. BOWYER'S l^REFACE. S9 To dispatch things of a similar nature, I would just observe, that the nativity of Christ is pretty plainly fixed between September 2, U. C. Var. 747 and 748 (before Christ 7) ; if we may credit TertuUian, who says, it was while Saturninus was praefect of Syria. Varus succeeded him, as ap- pears from Josephus, Ant. xxii. 5, 2; and from coins that year, which testify, one of them, that Varus was prgefect of Syria in the 23d year, the other in the 26th, from the battle of Actium, which happened Sept. 2, U. C. Var. 723. The 23d year of Varus being but just begun; 22 com- plete years, added to 723, bring us to U. C, Var. 745*; and 25 com- plete years, added to 723, bring us to 748. What season of the year, cannot now be detennined; it was afterwards fixed to the reputed Winter solstice, a time of great festivity among the heathen world for above 390 years before Christ-^. It is somewhat remarkable that two very learned men, Mr. Mann and: Mr. Reynolds, lately undertook, independently of each other, to examine this question, the former in A. D. 1733, the latter in 1758; and both by very plausible arguments brought it to the same year. They both agree to a year in fixing one previous point, the death of Herod the Great, which was determined by the Eclipse of the Moon happening in his last sickness,, mentioned by Josephus:}:, which fell on March I3, U. C. Var. 750. Mr. Reynolds, with Usher, thinks it was viii months afterwards, on the 7th of Kisleu, or our Nov. 28, at which time the Jews kept a traditionary feast in memory of him: Mr. Mann, about March 21,. nine or ten days after the Eclipse. Both happy, as they thought, in a coin of Mons. Rigord, cited> by Tillemont, vol. L p. 707, of Herodes Antipas, inscribed on the obverse- HPilAHC TETPAPXHC LMF. i. e. Anno xliii. Reckoning fixim U.C. Var. 750, the year of his succeeding to the throne, his xiAii^ year- ended 7 Kisleu, or November 793. But he was banished by Caius in the^ August before. True, says Mr. Reynolds ; but the Jews, by reckoning; * See J.Reynolds, Census habitus nascente ChristD, c. 5, p. 31, Oxon. 1728; from Noris, Ep. Syromac. p. 247, 4to, and from Vaillant. f Denominated by the Jutes, Saxons, and the other Northern nations, Ol, Geol, Yule, Which Dr. Hickes, Diss. Ep. p. 184, has discovered was a feast on Barley wine. From the same original with Barley we retain Bahn and Beer to this day; and fi'om 01 or Yitle, Ale. But neither he nor any of our Antiquaries have observed, that the original, is preserved in . the Greek Oi?\aJ, Barley, whence OuXoxuVai, Horn. II. A. 449, and in other places, molce salstE, cakes made of barley. This 1 mention as an instance, among many, which the lata; Mr. Williajn Clarke hath shewn, of the near alliance of the Greek with the Saxoiu X Ant. xviii. 8, 1; B, Jud. ii. 1. eachi ao, " MR. BOWYER'S PREFAOE. each kirtg's leigtt from tbe Nisan which preceded his taking possession of the throne for a whole year, make his reign to have begun from Nisan 749*. So that the second year of Antipas began from November 750, the third from November 751 ; and so on. Mr. Mann, in the common w^ay, looks upon it as a proof that Herod died in March precediiag. — Unhappily for Mr. Reynolds, one coin more destroys his calculation, cited by Monsieur Vaillant-|r, mentioning LMA, Anna xliv. If he succeeded his father in March 750, he entered on his XLivth year in March U. C. Var. 79.3, which, for want of this proof, Noris likewise, following Usher, was at a loss to apprehend. However, both agree that there are circumstances enough in Christ's infancy to fill up the intermediate space between A. U. Var. 747 and 750, The Holy Family go from Bethlehem to Jerusalem to the Purification ; return from thence to Nazareth, their usual dwelling-place; from thence again to Bethlehem before the Magi paid their adoration. After which, they immiediately fled to Egypt. Christ was probably one or two years old when the Magi arrived. When Christ was carried into Egypt, and the Star and the Magi had disappeared, Herod slew all the children under two years. Hoiv long Christ staid, in Egypt is uncertain; but there was a tradition, believed by EpiphaniuSj that it was two yearsv If it was somewliat less, it will bring us to A. U. C. Var, 747, the chronology fixed upon by the coin of Varus:}:. The learned Author § oi A Critical Examination of the Holy Gospels according to St. Matthew and' St. Luke, with regard to the History/ oj the Birth and Infancy of our Lord Jesus Christ, 1738, 4to, maintains both the eclipse and the coins to. be spurious, and endeavours to confute the other historical arguments brought by Cardinal Noris and others; which I must leave to the Iteader's examination. * So Noris lias shewn the people of Laodicea reckoned: Vignolius, that Herodian in his History, De Anno Primo Imp. Severi Alexandri; apd Bishop, Sheclpck, that Ptolemy in his Canon, reckons in the same manner. Trial of the Witnesses, p. 48. But Jackson, Chrono- logy, vol. I. pp. 438, 451, observes, that by thip rule he could not have omitted Galba, Otho, and Vitellius ; in whom, e.-ccept Otho, there was a Thoth. The rule, therefore, in that canon seems to. have been, to leave out aU the reigijs which consist of months only. But no one rule will hold throughout : and yet it is saiid, to have begn a constant method: see Prideaus, vol, I. b. viii. ed. fol. p. 411^ Ann, 321, &nd Lancaster, Chron. Kssay, p. 153. + Mem. de Literature tirez de 1' Academic Royale, torn. iv. p. 197, 12mo. J See Reynolds, p, 116, part 4. Man^, p. 40, Engli § Charles Hayes, Esq. some time sub-governor of the Afripan Company. It MR. BOWYER'S PREFACE. 31 It is time for me to withdraw my disabled hand, and to ask pardon of those learned Friends whose collections I have purloined. That is the least injury I have done them: I have so unconscionably used the liberty indulged me by one of them*, that to him I can make no apology, though I need one to my Readers^ for not making greater use of that indulgence. My imperfections-)- they will impute to age, and the consequent infirmi- ties of it. Torpid with the Palsy, and only quickened by a' painful vicis- situde of the Stone, I feel the worse side of Humanity: they will have the pleasure of exercising the better side, even of forgiving, which approaches nearest to Divinity. W. BOWYER, 1772. * Mr. Makkland, whose DOtes were pointed out in the Octavo Edition of 1772 by the signature R; and to whose learned labours the Reader, as well as the Editor, is now under itill farther obligations. J. N. + The following liberal remarks were made on this work by a respectable Critick: " Ju- " dicious attempts to elucidate and explain any parts of the Sacred Writings are always wor- " thy of commendation ; as are likewise the endeavours which are used to facilitate this kind " of enquiries, and to render more general an acquaintance with those remarks and disco- " veries which have been already made. It is in the latter view that the present volume " claims any merit ;_since it is, as the title expresses, a collection, from several writers, of " the different readings, or pointings, of particular passages, together with alterations and " emendations which they have proposed. Critical enquiries of this kind have, no doubt, " been productive of very considerable advantages: yet it must be confessed that there are " instances in which we are pleased with the ingenuity of the criticism, without obtaining " any real satisfection as to the meaning of the text in question; and mere conjectures, " though attended with a degree of probability, sometimes serve but to increase our doubts " and perplexity. It may, however, be curious to observe the different methods of lessening- " or removing a difficulty; and certainly it is an important and a pleasing consideration to " those who value the Scriptures that, notwithstanding the various readings of manuscripts " and versions, with the errors of transcribers, &c. yet the meaning and sense of the " writings of the New Testament (to whiffh our Author confines himself) is not commonly " affected by them in any essential or material degree." "-He has not, we think,. " thrown his materials together in quite so exact and agreeable a manner as, with some " farther attention, he possibly would have done: but his work has its value, and may be " very serviceable to many who have not larger productions at hand, or leisure ,for consulting " them : farther, as it presents several observations upon the same passages of Scripture at " one view, it may prove useful and entertaining to all who apply themselves tq this kind of " study." Monthly Review, vol. XLVI. pp, 555, 658-. MR. ( 33 > MR. WESTON'S PREFACE. • Jam rebuB quisque relictis Plena Dei primum studeat cognoscere verba, Temporis aeterni quoniam non unius horae Ambig^tur status, in quo sit mortalibus omnis MtBs pdst mortem, quae restat cunque, manenda. LUCRET. ill 1084. Although the title of this work* be perhaps sufficiently declaratory of the meaning and intention of its Author, I shall nevertheless make a single observation by way of introduction. The duty of a Commentator seems to be not so much to " write about " it, and about it," as to come directly to the point, and enable the Reader to pronounce that something has been done, where an obscure phrase was to be illustrated, a jarring circumstance to be reconciled, or a difficulty of any sort to be removed. Brevity and perspicuity are among the humblest handmaids of criticism, but not the least necessary. Endless examples do but fatigue and perplex, and superabundant illustration has a tendency to obscure. Every true ,and real improvement, from whatever sources derived, ought to be applied, without farther delay, to the perfecting of the English Translation ; and nothing should be suffered to remain which a Reader, unskilled in Greek and Latin, can by no means understand. It has never been pretended by the warmest advocated for the present Translation, which upon the whole is highly excellent, that it will not admit of alteratioa for the better in almost every page of it: but the task is nice and difficult, and requires skill and address, lest in attempting to polish we should be found to erase; and by an unwise endeavour at too great a change in tlje language, instead of softening lines efface the figure. * " Conjectures, with short Comments and Illustrationa of various Passages in the New " Testament, particularly in the Gospel of St. Matthew. To which is added, A Specilnen " of Notes on the Old Tratament. By Stephen Weston, B.D. F.R.S. F.S.A." F AD ( 34 ) AD VIRUM AMICISSIMUM ISACIUM GOSSET, SACRtE THEOLOGIiE PROFESSOREM. O FLOS CiESAREJE, INSUL^QUE NOSTRJE! TU CEDIS NIHIL OPTlMIS PATRONIS; NON TE VINCIT APOLLINARIS, ILLE, QUEM LONGE OMNIBUS ERUDITIOREM LAUDAT POLLICE UTROQUE MARTIALIS. SACRO IN CODICE FLEBILES HIATUS, CONCLAMATA LOCA, IMPROBAS SALEBRAS ACCINGOR PATIENS, INUTILESgUE NULLOS TE DUCE CONQUEROR LABORES. AH, QUANTUM TIBI DEBITUM EST AMICE! X^UA SOLVAM PRECE, NESCIO: BEATUM ORNAT TE TOGA RUBRA DOCTIORUM; ' O SI PURPURA PRiESULIS SUPREMI! s. w. PRELIMINARY ( 35 ) PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS J. HE accounts delivered in the Gospels seem to regard chiefly what our Saviour did and said, more than when, where, or on what occasion. An ordinary Christian riiay be contented vrith being assured, that the things were done and said; and acting accordingly. If any man is desirous to go farther, and to gratify curiosity, he must take pains for it: and perhaps the diflSculties in these Books might be contrived on purpose, that an use- ful and wholesome exercise might be provided for the active mind of Man, as healthful labour was for his body. At least, such a laudable provision does not seem unworthy the goodness of the merciful Creator; and we know by experience that many difficulties and seeming contradictions in these Writings have been overcome and reconciled by Industry and Consideration. 1. One thing to be observed is, that the Four Gospels are not to be considered as four different Treatises, but to be read, compared, and sup- plied from each other; there being many places in one Evangelist which could never have been understood, had they not been explained by those of another. I have given several instances as they came in my way: I will mention one or two of them here, because it is necessary to have this notice at first setting out, and before the reading of these pieces. In Mat- thew xxi. 13, when our Saviour drove the Buyers and Sellers out of the Temple, he said to them, It is written, My house shall be called an house (not the house) of prayer; but ye have made it a den o/* thieves; or, if it be read with an interrogation, and have ye made it a den of thieves? •TMEIS 81 avrlv lTo«>}Vefls SHHAAION AHSTX2N; then the Indignation will be increased, from the Opposition b dtween God and Ve. The same is related by Mark xi. I7, with the same two words, MKM T^yirflwv, a cave of robbers? Was it be- cause there were some who bought and sold in it ? or because the money- changers, or tliose who sold doves, sat there? None of these persons could be called "Kjicfleu, latrones, or public robbers ; nor did their business lie in a-irT^Kaia, speluncce, dens or caves, so as to cause the Temple, in which they were, to be called o-n-ijXajov. And now observe: St. John, in his ac- count of this matter, mentions a circumstance, without the knowledge of which, I believe, the reason of this expression, am-^'h.rjuov Jvrj(fle»v, in the other three Evangelists, and in Jeremiah vii. 11, whence it is taken, could, not have been understood ; and very probably that is the reason why it is mentioned by him, chap. ii. 14, 15, and (Jesus) found in the Temple those who sold oxen and sheep (B0A§ xai IIPOBATA) and doves, &c. and when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove them all out of the Temple, and the sheep and the oxen. Now it is well known to those who are moderately versed in Antiquity, that the Xjjffla) were wont to bring into their o-jnjAaia, or caves in the rocks, the Oxen and Sheep which they had stolen. Such an one was Cacus in Virgil, .^neid.. viii^ 193, who stole Hercules's Oxen, Hie spelunca fuit vasto submota recessu, &c. ; who is called byPropertius, iv. 10, metuendo raptor ab antro, i.e. X^jerl^f awo o-TTi) Aai's. Hence o-TrijAatov 7\,jj(y}pixou in Heliodorus ^thiopic. V. 2. See Plutarch in Sertor. p. 576- D. Josephus often in Bello Judaico: and in Antiq. xiv. 15, p. 651, ed. Huds. where he makes mention of ^rfj)(r}«)» 6 oTxoy /xe, &c. to which our Saviour alludes) was fulfilled, for the Temple could not have been called virf^iMiw ^.jialwi/, had not Oxen and Sheep been brought into it. S. Again^ PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 37 2. Again, Matt, xxvi. 67, 68, according to our version, dnd others smote, him with the palms of their hands {IppoarKTctv), saying, Prophesy '■unto us, thou Christ, who is he that smote thee? One would think there should be no room for prophesying, or even for guessing, in this case ; for if a man was not blind, he could not but see and know the persons who struck him; whether it were with the pakns of their hands, or' with sticks or wands, as others interpret eppuTKrav. Now in reality Jesus at that time was blind; for they did and said this to him after they had blindfolded him, Mark xiv. 65, and Luke xxii. 64; without the knowledge of which circumstance this part of their derision eould not have been understood: and yet the circumstance of blindfolding is omitted by Matthew; the Holy Spirit, at the time of Matthew's writing this, knowing that the blindfolding would be mentioned by two other Evangelists. The thing alluded to is kept up to this day in the sports of children, one of whom is hoodwinked, and the others buffet or strike him till he tells or guesses (Br^oe«) the person who struck him; though I suppose there is a bur- lesque sarcasm in the word Tspoc^T^Tsua-ov (as likewise in "Kpitfls), with a sneer at Jesus's being accounted a prophet; which could not have been so strongly expressed if the word Xs'loii had been pit instead of 7spo^rjTsu^V^ V ( S9 ) CONJECTURES ON THE ''. ' )'> r "'" NEW TESTAMENT. ST. MATTHEW. • CHAPTER I. JiiTArrE'AION means in English Gospel, or Good Tidings, invariably. Thus we read in Aristophanes, "And they crowned me for the good news I brought them," eoaiyeXta. Knigths, v. 644. There is no word in He- bre^v- that, strictly speaking, expresses this ; as Besor and Besora, which the translator of St. Matthew into Hebrew used, signify sometinaies the .messenger, and message of joyful tidings, and sometimes pf sad : witness the first of Samuel,, c. iv, v. 17, where the Besor is the messenger of the defeat of the Israelites by the Philistines. 'EiafysTnov then is a neW word, describing a new thing unknown to the Jews. Weston. I. B'/^'TkOff yeitstrsarsi] In the Hebrew, Gen. v. 1, n)"6in "ISD in the plural ; and, perhaps, it should be here, and in the LXX, ysviaswu. Pls- cator. For to |3Sl7iuJpse rdSv s^i>.t6ms(ov, Dan. ix. 27, in the plural, as in the Hebrew; which is t% aqr^icma-smg, Luc. xxi. 20. Wi^T^og, in this pkce, seems to imply, that the Genealogy^ was transcribed from a. Jewish Re- gister. Dr. Owen. — A roll (yf origin, i. e. & geitealngy, or genealogical table, of Jesus Christy a descendant of Davidy a descendant of Abra- ham. This title reaches no farther than ver. 18. Markland. — The word 7sw(F(s seems to signify here not only the lineage and ancestry, but all that related i 40 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. related to Jesus. His birth, when that alone is meant, is here expressed hy another word, yiuvrjo-ig, in ver. l8. The version of the LXX frequently uses yivsa-ig in the sense of quicquid evenit, quicquid ad ilium pertinuit, as in Gen. ii. 4, v. 1, vi.' 9, xxxvii. 2, Num. iii. 1, Judith xii. l8. To which may be added James iii. 6, where r^o^hg yevi8s; auTs. If we suppose that St. Matthew wrote his Gospel in He- brew, Jakim might easily be lost. This may probably be the reason why no traces of it are to be found in our Greek MSS. Professor SCHULZ. 11, 12, 17. Profigssor Michaelis acutely observed, long ago (see Comm. Goettingen. xv. sect. 5, Rrem2e 1769), that Philo Jiwlaeus (torn. I. p^ aggj, €d. Man^ey) counts exactly in the same manner as St. Matthew does. For, St. MATTHEW, CHAFTER I. 43 For, reekonifig twenty-seven generatioiiis, or, in his allegorical way, tivo dreads and a hebdofnad^ from Adam to Moses, he rri6,kes Abraham the last of the second decad, and also thejifst of the hebddmad.- Dt-Owe.^. 16. oli/8§a3' It was cottimon to csH per sons who were espoused by the name of rSah atid Wife. See Gen. Xxix. 31. It ahs'((vei>s to the Hebrew tt?'i», GosSet, 17. "So all the genera ticins frofrti Abraham to David are foarteen:" btrt from David t6 the eafrying-atray iritd Babyldfr, it has been observed that there are more. 9t. Matthew ha(s fievefthetess called tbeta fou'rteen, in Ofdef to make the fhfee states of the Jewish empire exactly equal. In the first fourteeft tlie kingdewi WaS, a& it were, tt its fuH in David; in the s*^ C6ii4, at it^ Wafte dvffihg the captitity j and in the third, agaifi at the fall in Jesus Christ. It isi hardly necessary to 4lte%ey ifi favour of this expla'^ laatiiDih, that tbe triad of fourteen was familiar to the Jews in the aramber forty- two, of the branched ctf the goldeft diMleStitek, or the pillars of the three ptiirtic<3« routtd the isasilka of tbe Temple, The first number of fourteen pi'obibly dete^rtiified tfie seeSHd atfd €he third. WeStJon. 1 8. T» ^\ 'Ii5«rS X|tf«rJ§ ■^ yiw^&ig e¥^s ^f'] fiMsHSfis" Gori6e,e«s this verse with the pre«6dvtig; thtis: Fpt^ the tiLtvyiiiig-^vbay int6 Bdhylon unto Christ are XIV generations: and the birth of Christ was in this manner ; leaving omt 'lij#g, with the Vuilgat^, M*B,- aM Bifl^eKife. Remigmsf eked by Msldonat, joift* it likewise with the preeecfettg verse> but ini aiwstbel* sense: So much for the generation of Jesus Christ. Ibid, Mit^tiAsUfi^ yA|», &c.] The Valgate^ omits f&ff anid in the' Greek it shcjuld be ontitted'. MAi/fi>ONAt. Nothing i* more common with the best Greek- tVl-vtevs thaft t& begifl a. na^rSticSft with fkffj as we do with thi6 word N6W. Isoe. Pan*th, p. aio^ ed. Lofld. 1748. TA t^'mv •s^p^g ^f^^ Supeg tog sxarspoi zjpoa-rivix^riiJLSV ZtiKoiiiiv, 'EV* jm-s** F^P, &c. And JEgi- ¥tet. p. 521. ^B^iii&eti, ap$ei(jia,( hrlydk'&iSii. &psliipi'K6^0g TAP & rS'ul'^ipg kc. See ttjore in Sehmidiug, Rsiphelius, Annot. Phil, ex Xenoph. W6tstei% &e. So Roffi., i. ig, vi. 19, I Cor. xv. 3. Ibid. The particle yap in the beginning of a narration gives it force and" efegafiee ; bist is particularly used^ as in this place, when the Writer goes on to explain farther what he had before intimated. See Krebsii Obserr.. in h. loe. i>!r. Owen. G 2 Ibid. 44 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Ibid. eupBrj Iv yatflfi e^s(ra, Ix ra-wsJ/xoflos ayle] If Mary was found to be with child of the Holy Ghost, it may be asked, why should Joseph after- wards, ver. 19, think of putting her away? or what need was there of the subsequent revelation, ver. 20, to him of this very thing, if she had already been found with child of the Holy Ghost? — It ought not to apr pear yet by ivhom she was with child, till the revelation was made. Hence one might suspect that the words sk IIvsJfAoOoy 'Ay/e were originally the marginal note of some well-meaning injudicious person, who was not willing to leave the Virgin's character in suspense for a moment, and had not patience to let the Reader wait till the course of the narration, ver. 20, should clear up the matter. eu^jsQij sv youflpi s^stra,, it appeared she was pregnant : then will follow naturally. But Joseph her husband, &c. Beza and Markland. — The Evangelist, knowing the truth of the case, inserted the words in question by way of anticipation; of which there are many other instances to be found in this Gospel. Dr. Owen. Ibid. " She was found with child of the Holy Ghost." The words "of the Holy Ghost" hare not been introduced from the margin, but are the words of the Historijin, who mentions the fact they contain per prolepsin, of which Joseph, as it appears by the next verse, had no knowledge^ Weston. 19. Zixamg wv\ Though a just man, yet not willing. See Matt. vii. 1 1 El oSv w>s7?, Tsrovripo) ONTES. Gal. ii. 3. 'Axx' sSe T/toj— "ExXijv GN. GOSSET. Ibid. "A just man." 'Avrip ^ixaiog. I believe we must turn the Greek into Hebrew, in order to find out its true signification; just as we trans- late Spenser into Latin to know what he means. 'Av^q S/^xajoj in the LXX is the rendering of ion ©JN in Isaiah Ivii. 1 ; that is, in English, a kind and compassionate man. Weston. Ibid. "A public example." Facere exemplum in illam. .Vid. not^ Gronov. in Ter. Adelphi. The LXX express the sense of Nahum iii. 6 W")3 by "sig BrapaSetifia," which we translate "for a gazing stock/' Weston. , 20. jSe,J As this word is of frequent use in the Evangelists, I shall speak of it here, once for all. It is followed by something remarkable. Here it is manifestly from the Evangelist in his own person j and I believe th?it it was put in the same manner in many places, where it is now read as be- longing ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER I. 45 longing to some other speaker. So in Luke xxiii. 14, 15, in Pilate's speech to the Jews: Ve have brought this man to me ff.v one that perverteth the people ; and (ISe) /, having examined him, found no fault, &c. No, nor yet Herod : for I have sent you to him (aurov for Ixslvov, see the various readings on Luke xxiij. 15), and (JSs) nothing worthy of death hath been done by him. I apprehend that the .word ISs was put in, in both places, not by Pilate himself (for he had no reason to be so emphatical), but by the Evangelist, or some Christian Reader, as a kind of N. B. to the Reader, to take notice that Jesus was acquitted of any crime both by Pilate and by Herod ; and that iSa is as if he had said. Observe, Reader. The same may be remarked, and I believe it is true, in innumerable other pas- sages, Markland. 21. "Thou shalt call his name Jesus;" i. e. the Virgin shall call — not Joseph. It is not to be collected from hence that our Saviour had no fa- ther, because the men, for the most part, named the child. The Angel in Grenesis xvi. 11, bids Hagar call her child's name Ismael, which is enough to shew that the women might perform this office. The name Jesus, in Greek %ooi^p, qui salutem reddit in Latin, because there is no single word to express it, is derived from the Hebrew, and neither from latro), sanabo, nor, according to EpiphaniUs, from NDN, sanavit, in Syriac. Wkston. 22, 23. TSto si 2fxo!/ yiyovsv] Our Translators have thrown these two verses into a parenthesis, supposing them to be a remark of the Evangelist, whereas they are a continuation of the Angel's discourse to Joseph, as Chrysostom and others have observed. — At ver. 25 we read that Joseph knew not Mary in consequence of the Angel's prohibition. But where can you find such a prohibition in the Angel's address, unless the prophecy be a part of it? Dr. Parry's Genealogies of Jesus Christ explained, p. 9. — But they are the words, more probably, of the Evangelist, as in ch. xxi. 4; and the word rfftoJv, ver. 23, implies it. Markland. Ibid. Photius in Catena, p. 17, puts those two verses in parenthesi. Professor Heumann takes these to be the words of the Evangelist, and adds this as a reason— the Angel would have said. This will be done. Pro- fessor ScHULZ. 2^. Iv yourlqi e^ei] ita Alex, xai xaXsireo-j] Alex. x«» xaT^ia-eig, Heb, nxipl et vocabis; but grammatical analogy seems to require that it should be nxipi et vocabit, as the Chaldee Paraphrase renders it. Ibid. 4(5 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Ibid. " His name shall be called Emitianuel." The Jews objeet, and say that his name was Jesus, and not Emmanuel, Wonderful, or Counsel- lor; but they might as well say that a sovereign prince, whose name was George, or William, could not be called Royal, or Serene Highness, 6r High Mightiness. Weston. 25. Kai sx eyivma-xsv uor^v, smg s stshs] Allowihg all that the Atltieilts have said of the sense of the word ewg, how much safer W6uld it be to con- nect it with tsa^sTMSs, putting (xcd «« lylvojo'xsv aM^v) in a parenthesis ? And took unto him his wife — till she had brought Jvfth her son; and* knew her not. xa.) for sed, as in Fideo illiim, et mn modo, D. HElN^sftts. CHAPTER H. I . BsSxsEjui. TiJs 'le^alag] As there were two Bethleems, one in the Tribe of Judah, the other in the Tribe of Zabulon, Josh. xix. 15, Judg. xii. 8, the writer would probably discriminate this by its Tribe, and for 'leSajof read 'la'Sa, as it is always described in the O. T. Judg. xvii. 7, xix. 1, Mic.v. 1, Hieron. ad Pammachium, Maldon. But as one Bethleem was in Galilee, and Galilee is not reckoned a part of Judea (ch. iii. 5, xix, l), the two Bethleems might be afterwards distinguished by their respective countries. Ibid. fAa^oi otTTo a.vaio7\mv vroigsyivovlo^ The Per^ans and other nations of the East were famous at this time for their knowledge in the liberal sciences, and especially Astronomy. Therefore airo a.voilo7\.iSv is perhaps to be joined with |ui,ayo«, not with TSFagsysvovte, the wise or learned men of the East, as oi am 0so-«raXov»xi]s 'le^wio*, the Jews of Tkessalonica, Acts xvii. 13, 01 aa-o T^s 'iTaXjag, Heb. xiii. 24, and Virg^ pastor ah Amphrt/so. And at ver. 9, ev 17} avdla7\,jl should perhaps be rendered which they saw at the rising of it. Hammond, D. Heinsius. This removes the diffi- culty of supposing the Magi took a journey of two year* from Persia to Jerusalem on this occasion, as Epiphanius thought. ' [But Persia is not two years journey from Jerusalem, Mr. G. A&hby.] Ibid. ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER H. 47 Ibid. "Wise' men;" that is, viri pritnarii, noft incantatofes. Correct. Genesis xli. 8. "He called togethel' all the first men of Egypt;" not the magicians. cmr\ is the same as in the Arabic f*^^^, nasi pars altior, item princeps populi. The magi were the principal men in the Pefsiati government, and Cicero tells us that no one could be raised t6 thfe thfone that had not been instructed by them. See Sir William Jones, vAsiat. Comment, p. 105. Cic. de Divinat p. 94. Ed. Dav. Weston. Ibid. "Wise men;" translate, '^ of the East, came to Jerusalem." 'Thus a4> ''j'^'8 &v(Sa'Km is the version of Job i. 3. "And Job Was great above all the men of the East." It is evident that these men did not come from Persia, bat from a country much nearer, which produced their presents. The East comprehended not only Arabia, but Mesopotamia also, ffdfii wlience came Balaam, who speaks of the star of Jacob. Num. xxiv. 17. The sign of the Son of Man. Matt. xxir. 30. WesT^n. Ibid. ^lsgo(ro'xo|xa] Firom an absurd etjmiology, deriving Jerusatefn from Uqh SfltXojtAwi/lof, it is usually printed with an. aspirate. It Was built by Shem (who is supposed to be Melchisedeck) and called Salem, Geft. xiv. 1 8, Ps. Ixxvi. 2. Afterwards, the Jebtisites being masters of it, it was called Jebas, or o^S^ Jehusalem, the Salem 6f' the Jehusites. See Josh. XV. B, xviif. 28, 1 Chroir. xi. 4, collated with Judg. xix. lo, where the words wJiich is Jerusalem, have been added by a later hand. When Darid had made himself master' of the fortress df Zion, it was called Je- msalern, from t:ht} xort^ possessura est pacem hsec utbs, or C3^ W1< visuri sunt pacem incolae ejus. See Hyde, on PeritsoFs Itinera Mundt, p. 18, and Bishop <;!layton 6rt Prophecy^ Or chv TT> timete, i. e. ferriBilis est Salem, as Masson exptainfs it, Hist. Crit. torn. III. p. 157- 2. **We have seen his staf in the East,* that is, arise; thus Balaam, *' A .sceptre shall rise out of Israel." Wcston. 3. "Herod was troubled, and all Jerusafent with hrm." Josephus telTs us that Herod was subject to beafarmed. In this case it was on account of certain prophecies and rumours which Tacitus says prevaifed at that time, " Percrebuerat oriente toto vetus opinio trt 66 tempore Judaea pro- fecti terris potirentur." See, in Suetonii Vespas. p. 94'^, t^e same words. Jerusalem shxx was troubled for the same reason that Herod was, for fear of change. The appearance of the meteor, comet, or blazing star, an- nounced 48 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. nounced by the magi, had thrown them all into agitations, doubts, and perplexities — terruit urbes, terruit regem. Weston. Ibid, 'HqwSrjg — Iragap^flrj, xa.) TsSura *Is^o(ro7io|xa]] There does not seem to be any reason why Jerusalem should be troubled at this news. Herod indeed had reason to be troubled, tliat this person should be bom with the title of King of the Jews. There seems, therefore, to be a double signifi- cation, or syllepsis, in the word eroLpa^hri. As it relates to Herod, it may signify he was troubled, or disturbed; as to the city of Jerusalem, it was put into a commotion (strEia-^, xxi. 8), as people are at the news of any extraordinary occurrences, Hao-a 'IsgoroXufxa, sc. ctoX/j: because Matthew, elsewhere, always uses 'IsgofroAufia in the plural number and neuter gen- der. . He might have written zs-aa-a 'le^ecaAij/x, as xxiii. 37. But, even then, ■jso'Kis I suppose must have been understood. YioLtra for 0A15, which is frequent, h rfj KaTrspyae/*, Luke iv. 2$, Gal. iv. 25. Markland. ■ 6. Bs&7i.ss|*, yijf 'le'Sa] As Bethleem was not the name of a country, perhaps read FHS or TH§ 'Is'Sa, viz. <|)oX^s being understood. The like error occurs in Ximenes's edition of the LXX, Ruth i. 2. Or, yrj being omitted, read BsSTj-ss/x 'Is'Sw. Drus. Par. Sacr. Ti] Is'Sa is the portion of land allotted to the Tribe of Judah, .as yrj ZaSe7<.wv and 7^ Ns^jflaXs*;*, ch. iv. 15. This adjunct is, by synecdoche, likewise ascribed to cities, as yri So8ojxa)v, X. 15, xi. 24. Virg. JEn. xi. qua concidit Ilia tellus. Grotius. See more in Kuster on Aristoph. Thesmoph. ] 15 ; Cuper, Miscell. Obs. ii. ch. 11; Meyric. in Tryphiodor. ver. 903 of the English ; Markland on Euripid. Supplic. ver. 1., Further, it is BefiTissju- — 'EcjS/saSa in Micah v. 2; which is the same with BsdAesfA 'la'Sa of the Evangelist, as appears from Ruth i. 2, Ephrathites out of Bethlehem-Judah. But in the Prophet it is olxog 'E^gaSa, or tS 'E4>/sa6«; which seems designed as an interpretation, of Bed^EE/x, denoting oIkos aqla: but, that not being suitable to 'Eo'8ga. In Greek the abverb is not added. See Georgi Vin- .dicias N. T. ab Ebraismis, p. 200. Here is one of the places which he could not vindicate. Weston. 11. slf TT^v olxi'av] This could not be said of a stable: it was after the shepherds had seen him in the manger, Luke ii. 16. Markland. — 0]xla. may denote any kind of habitation (a hut, hovel, stable, &c.) where a per- son lodges. Dr. Owen. Ibid. vTqon^vsrxav aurm Stoga] This expression occurs seven times more in the N. T. and is constantly used in a religious sense, of offerings to God. Markland. Ibid. "Opened their treasures;" that is, the repositories in which their treasures were kept. Plutarch in Solon says, "IxeXsuo-sv ocurw rsg ^o-aogej avot^cu rm ;tpa)/xara)«," " to open the chests." Chests you will find to be the tnanslation of Ezekiel xxvii. 24 ; where see Michaelis's note on the word ''113, called, in Esther iii. 9, treasuries. The Arabic version is "and they opened their chests, or boxes." Weston. 12. "And being warned of God." This is the meaning of p^gijjAaJic- hvHii without 0x0 ©fiS, which is not here. See Heb. viii. 5, and Luke ii. 26. Weston. Ibid. "Another way;" that is, they did not go home again through Jericho, where Herod resided. Weston. 13. TO rar«»8iov xai rr^v ^XTf^ifa. aorS] Not My *pw and his mother; for Joseph is never called the father of Jesus, as Mary is his mother. See upon Luke ii. 48. Markland. ^ Ibid. " Into Egypt." Egypt was a Roman province, and the nearest to BetVilehem, at the distance of some few days' journey. Many Jewish families were settled ther6, and learned men who understood Greek and spoke it, and read the Hebrew Scriptures in that language. Weston. 15. *E| AiyuVJs Ixa-hetra rly wlov /xs] In the LXX, Hog. ii. 1, jxsJexaXsa-a TA TEKNA AYTOY, by an error perhaps in the librarians, or a wilful corruption of the Jews, in perverting a prophecy that must relate to one person, Isaac Vossius, LXX4nterpr. ch. xxiy. It is a very easy change, by ST. MAITHEW, CHAPTER 11. 51 by whatever means; V23^ which they read, for '•jiV. N. B. The Greek Commentators refer not to Hosea, but to Numbers xxiii. 22. See Theod. Heracl. in Cat. Gr. in Matt. Dr. Owen. — But the Jews, who acknow- ledge ^32!? to be the true text, yet expTain it in conformity with the present Septuagint. Targ. in loc. A shrewd sign that the people, who thus explained the Hebrew, had a hand ia confupting the Greeks. Ibid. " Out of E^pt have I called my son." These words belong to a passage of Hosea, -si. 1, as divided in the Septuagint, the Syriac, and the Arabic, " In the morning the King of Israel had been utterly cut off when he was a child; but I loved him, and out of Egypt I called my son." Here is a fair and connected version of the Hebrew with the authority of the Syriac, to say nothing of Woide's Coptic MSS. What can be more apposite to tlie place In question than the passage from Hosea; and, whatever Julian and the Remonstrants may urge, they can by no means shew from hence that St. Matthew did not write his two first chapters. As God called his first-bom, and his anointed Israel out of Egypt, so called he his only begotten, and his Christ from the same place. Weston. 16. otvsT^s Tffavlas Tsff CTaiSag"! The truth of this history has been ques- tioned, becE^use Josephus takes no notice of it. One would think there might be more reason for Josephus's omitting it than for Matthew's forging it. Yor KfSaalipm, in, the same verse, see Callimach. Hymn, in Cerer. ver. 131.. Markland- Ibid. "From two years old and under." The testiinony of Macrobiiis to the murder of the infants "infra bimatum"' is so exact that it is not" easy to reject it, because some have said that it comes too late at the close of the fourth century to be in point. Butj with submissionj Macrobius is not the first who has mentioned, or alluded to, the cruelty of Herod, or the age of the children. This last particular carries with it an air of truth which cannot well be doubted. Josephus indeed says nothing of the mat- ter; but his silence, for which perhaps a good reason may be givenj is by no means fatal to the existence of the fact. Justin Martyr, Irenaeus, Ori- gen, and others, report the thing in general terms, that Herod ordered all' the children in Bethlehem to be massacred.. After these, and other Chris- tian authors, comes Macrobius, who tells the story in the 'words of St. Matthew; and shall we doubt him merely because he is more exact than; H 2. the 52 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. the rest, and agrees better with the original ? Add to this, that he, as a Heathen^ had no interest in tlie business, and was not concerned, as the Christians were, in the truth of the fact; but by alluding to it he shews that the story was generally known in his time, and become proverbial. As it does not appear from history that Herod had any iniUnt son when the children were murdered, and as it is computed that the slaughter was made nearly about the time of Herod's putting to death his two sons, /^ristobulus and Alexander, it may, fairly be supposed that it was on thi» occasion that Augustus said "Melius est Herodis porcum esse quam filium," and not on the death of the innocents, to which Macrobius by mistake has applied it, . See Lardner's Credibility, b. H. c. ii. p. 435, ed. i730, and Steph, Byzant. p. 450. — "It is better to be Herod's hog than his son," has the same turn as the fanious saying of Diogenes of the people of Megara, who took more care of their sheep than their children: •^ It is better to be a ram of a Megareaa than a son." Auo-fls^io^Jsgov etfit Mefef^etos etvec-i Jcpwv ^ uio'v. WesTON. 1 8. Tsxvct atjTY/S' xeu ex i^'QsXs Tsmqay^r^^ifvai, oTt, &c.]] TlMqetxT^rj^ilueu on ig not said in Grreek, but sm, as 2 Kings xiii. 39. Before ot» is to be un- derstood Ti.i'j'sa-a, as in I^ament. iii. 41, 42. Eurip. Phoeniss. 174I ; which is expressed Gen. xxvii. 35, thus: »x ^QsXs tarap«x3iij6^*ai* [xlyso-a] "Otj— Bos, Exerc. Phil, in N. T. Qi connect in construction K'Kaisv] Translate "crying with a loud voice." Ki}gu| |xaJi.» s^^cuvog s Weston. Ibid. " Wilderness of Judea;" where John was born and bred. Thus our Saviour began to preach first in Galilee, his native place. The plains, of the tribe of Juda were at first a wilderness, see Judges i. 16; but afierr- wards had both inhabitants and cities, and at all times, when most uncul- tivated, served for the feeding of cattle. Weston. 2. "The kingdom of heaven;" that is, the kingdom of the God of heaven upon earrth. Dan. ii. Westqk. 3, 6„ ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER HI. 55 3. 6 ^Ss»5 uVo 'Hiraia tS wpocpifTs] Read o»-o t5 ctj90(^ijt8, the name being added. Hieron. Ibid. " Esaias." St. Matthew accommodates the words of the Prophet concerning the return of the Jews from the Babylonish captivity to the advent of Christ. Weston. 3, 4. OuTos yap, &C.J These two verses should be put in a pareifthesis, the fifth being connected with the second. In these two the Evangelist informs the Reader, separately from the thread of history, who this John was, and the manner of his life. In the fourth verse, I would point, AoToy 8^, 6 'Imuvr^g, etx^, &c. But he, namely John, had, &c. to distinguish Autos fpm Isaiah, who was the last mentioned. Markland. 4. axpi^s] Epiphanius, Hist. xxx. observes, the Nazareans in their^ Gospel read eyxqihes, wafers made of honey, Exod. xvi. 31, Numb. xi. 8. Isidore of Pelusium, 1. i. ep. 132, understands nxplhg to mean the tops of trees, which are called axps(i.oveg. Bucer reads xa,pi8eg, squils, a searfish, forbidden by the law, and which could not live in the river Jordan. H. Steph. a;^pa8ss, wild pears. — But that locusts dried were used for food in the East, see Plin. lib. vii. c. 30, Strabo, Dioscorides, and others; parti- larly Mr. Harmer's Observations on Scripture, vol. I. p. 297. J. N. — VS'bi} should be rendered ctx^l^ss, locustce, Exod. xvi. 13, Numb. xi. 31, and elsewhere. And the Book of Wisdom, xvi. 2, says it was meat of a strange taste, but of an ugly sight; which agrees not with quails, but very well with locusts. See Bp. Clayton's Chronology, p. 375, and Shaw's Travels, p. 189, 4to. Bowyer. — [Of the dried locust see also Hasselquist's Journey to Palestina, pp. 226, 252, 452, 563, Shaw's Journey, &c. Ar- vieux' Journey, part II. p. 206. As for eyxpt^eg, Athenseus mentions them, 1. xiv. Prof'. Schulz.] Ibid. "Camel's hair." This clothing was of common use in the deserts. Rauwolf says he wore it in his travels in this country. Locusts too were the common food, and wild honey, that is, honey from the tree, such as Jonathan dipped the end of his rod in, not as it is translated, the honey- coml), but the honey of the wood, Sam. xiv. 27. See Hasselquist de Gryllo Arabico, La Sai^terelle d'Arabie, qu'on y mange, vol. ii. p. 56; and in Josephus's Life, Banus is said to have lived in a wilderness on food, "rqo^'^ uufTOfjLalcSs ^woftlwj." See also Le Voyage de Hierusalem en -1600, p- 304, par Castela, k Bourdeaux, 1703. We§ton. 6. "And 56 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. €. "And were baptized." The ceremony of baptism, or bf being sprinkled with fresh or salt water, for the sake of purification, at the en- trance upon any holy aflftce, was well known, aiid practised by the most antient people fr&na the £)era perhaps of the Deluge down to the Greeks and Romans. Hence the expressions ^aifiurov trecmimt s\g ^&,iM. Perhaps tk-o8««|s», who will warn ymt to fiee^ as some Laitin copies read demonstrahit, and as the same sentetiee is ex- pressed in the future, xxidi. 33. Maldonat, who shews here too great a deference to the Vu^te. — John asks the reason of their coming: TbaJ reason then must have ajready operated.— upv was spoken and should be read ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER HI. 57 read with an emphasis, loJw hath shewed to you to flee, &c. He speaks this in a surprise, to see persons of such characters, men of pleasure -(Sadducees), and formal hypocrites (Pharisees), confessing their sins, and declaring their repentance. This severe reception was suitable to the character of John the Baptist. Marklatstb. Ibid. " Warned you.^' Rather, " who has shewn you how to flee." " Neque tam acris est acies hominum naturis & ingeniis, ut res tantas nisi monstratas quisquam possit videre; neque tanta est in rebus obscuritas, ut penitus acri vir ingenio non cernat, si modo aspexerit." Cicero. Weston. Ibid. "From the wrath to come;" that is, upon the nation in your time, for now the blow is ready to be struck, and the axe is laid to the root. Weston. g. "Abraham." There is a tradition in the Jerusalem Thalmud, that Abraliam is seated at the gates of Hell, and will not suffer any of his sons to enter therein. Wetsten. in N.T. p. 264. Weston. 10. "HStj 8s x«» 7] a|»Vi}] Vulg. Javi enim, who read, as Erasmus does, yap for Ss, contrary to all the MSS. Beza. The Vulgate ill omits xcu. "Hot) Sg xai To'Ss Tjxscra.. Herod, ix. 94. See more in Wetstein. Ibid, "HSi) 8s xa) ■)} a^ivrij See Raphe!. Annot. ex Arrian. ad h. 1. Professor Schulz. Ibid. exxoTfliloLL] cut off", or down ; which way of writing is very com- mon. Markland. 11. 8 ix e'lfu ixavog to. oVo8ijju.o3a ^a.)i; t^)/ Sw^tav] It follows, and they brought him all the sick; not the people of Syria brought, but tho&e of the parts where Jesus was, those among whom he healed Tsajtrav [^u7<.a,Kiav ev T(o Xacp, every disease among the people [of the Jews]. The fame of this went abroad over Syria, which therefore should be in a paren- thesis, being not part of what goes before, or follows after. Markland. — Rather without a parenthesis, as it appears, from ver. 25, that great multitudes followed him from Decapolis, which was a part of Syria. Dr. Owen. Ibid. koLxdSg s^ovlug, zsuxlXoUg vo]f, since Philo deProfugis, tom. L p. 566, ed. Lond. reads To\>g 8»^]w may be omitted; se6 Luke vi. 25. Anonym.' — But with an ace. .S«\[/aa) tIv ©sov, Ps. xlii. 2, Ixiii. 2. W. B. — [Plutarch uses the same word. ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER V. 6s word, and in the same sdase, in the Life of Cato; but it governs a different case, %ii^(a the prophets. So likewise the La- tins, Virg. ^n. vi. 769, pariter pietate vel armis. Gosset. 18. ro-aglAQTf), &c.] The sense is. Till the end of the world not a single tittle of the whole Law, moral, judicial, and ceremonial, shall pass away unfulfilled. The moral Law cannot be set aside, till ziraqeX^jj a otipuvog xal ill yrj: the judicial, and ceremonial, shall not till vrduviot. ysvr^^h all things they were designed for be brought about, accomplished or fulfilled; which could not have been done, without my coming; *nd therefore y^ may believe me when. I say, that I cam^e rather to fulfil than to .destroy .^ "Why could they not be fulfilled without our Saviour^ coming? Because God had declared, by Daniel, ch. ix. 26, that the Mssiah shall be cut off"; and that the people, of the Prince that shall com6 shall destroy the City and the Sanctuary; that is, the judicial and 'eremonial Laws. Mark- I,AND. / ig. Kou 8»8dt§y) ouTo) reiug avBptmroug, ey\.a.^uJog, x. t. X.J Perhaps ouray should be omitted, as in the Cambridge M». and oZrog be inserted before IXapfio-loj, to answer to outoj y.iyag in t^e following clause.. ^^. Bar- jungton. Ibid, xai 8i8a|7i, -ooroff ftlyap KXTjQijVai] Perhaps xa) 8i8a|*) OYTfiS, ansMfering to the former part of the entence: ;f^everrr^V«"^rea& one 64 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. vf the least of these commandments, and teach men so. Markland on Lysias, IV. pp. 441, 4^2. And so Steph. y. Vers. Goth. Ibid. Against Bowyer's conjecture, nai S»8a|7) ourmg, see Schlosser Vin- dicationes N. T. locorum, p. 4. Professor Schulz. 21. epps^rj] This word, in these writings, always implies more than barely it hath been said; namely, of something as spoken from God, or % ^is or^er;- whence it- appears that roig a.p-)(oi.'me signifieth to (not by) the Antients, or those of old. Markland. 22. OS S' av etJTT) Mwps] It seems odd that when the Jews had been just before reprimanded for calling any-one Raka, a Syriac term of reproach, they should here be warned against calling him lumps, thou fool, as more aggravating. There is not that scale in the crime as in' the punishment. Nay, (uDpl in. Greek does not signify so much as RaJca in Syriac: and therefore should not be interpreted at all, any more than RaJca; or at least should not be interpreted by the Greek word fJi-oo^l, thou fool. It is pro- perly Syriac; and comes from the Hebrew miD, which signifies rebel' lious, stubborn, apostate, Deut. xxi. l8, 20, Numb. xx. 10, Psa. xxviii. 23, Sykes, Connexion of Natural and Revealed Religion, ch. xiv. p. 426. — This observation is certainly just : and yet the Syriac interpreter did not take the v:ord in this sense: for though he retains Raka untranslated, yet he renders Moreh by a word that signifies Fool. Dr. Owen. Ibid. fAcooi) The Jews call every irreligious man, principally Atheist, b33. Ps. xiv. '., Deut. xxxii. 21, Job il. 10. Professor Schvlz. Ibid, euo^og £#«» s\g rryi/ yisvvau, &c.] Elliptically for iVop^oj ealai |3Xij-*f 6^j/at e\s T']v y^ivvu), &c. Dr. Owen. Ibid. " Of hell-fil^" Of the fire of the valley of Hinnom, where hu- man sacrifices were bi>nt with fire. Weston. 28. yuvaTxa, a marf^d woman. TertuUian, De Poenitent. c. 3. But whereas learned men hert observe, that ^"Kiirsiv signifies to like earnestly, and is more than 3§av, the<3;reek criticks, Ammonius and Tho. Magister, ■say otherwise. See an elega^ passage, in Salvian. De Gubern. Dei, hb. iii. p. 55, ed. Baluz. concerning his place of Matthew. Markland. Ibid. " Looketh on a woman\^ lust." Christian morality lays the check in the right place, where restrains on hcentiousness can only be placed with advantage, on the imagination Weston. 29. " If ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER V ^5 29* " If thy right eye offend thee." If any thing, as dear as thy eye, or thy hand offend thee, ptojice oculum, atque dextram, " 'OipQaTi/uioJ s'ltriv waiSsg." In the Ismenia of Eustathius, /p. 212, " liaTsp Zso /*>)' jxoi rovg o9aAfji,oos sxxo^g." See notam Gaulmini in locum. Weston. 32. |*M;fa) yovif. But St. Mark, x. 12, useth f^ojp^ara* in like manner of the woman. Markland. Ibid, og eoLV a7ro7y.s7iu|xs)/7)V ya/ATjo-y)] The article rriv seems wanting: whoever shall marry the divorced. But see Matt, xxvii. 15, Mark xv. 16. Piscator. Ibid. cropVEjas] Perhaps Tsovr^fnoLg. Confer Gotting. Gel. Anzeigen (the literary news-paper of Gottingen), 1758, part V. Prof. Schulz. 32, 33. jxoip^aTaj. IlaXjv ijxouVocJs] Perhaps better /xbjp^araj ts&Kw, on the other hand committeth adultery. See iv.' 7. Markland. 34. [t-yi oiJLOtrat oKmg' [/.rirs, &c.] Read without any distinction after oAwp, it not being a precept against swearing at all, but against swearing at any time hy heaven or earth; for the Law directs, Deut. vi. 13, thoU shalt swear by his name. Jarchi, on Joel, observes, that the Jews, when they meant what they swore, would say, as the Lord liveth; when they had a latent meaning, would swear by heaven. Against this practice the pre- cept is here directed. D. Heinsius. But see Salmas. de Foenore Trapezi- tico, p. 270* The passage in Jarchi, on Hosea iv. 15, on which this in- terpretation is founded, is wrong understood by Heinsius ; as is observed by Graevius, Obs. Phil. & Hist. c. iv. 34; and see this interpretation further exposed by Salmasius. — However, though Y). Heinsius's comment is wrong, his punctuation is right. Swear not at all by Heaven, &c. The word (xijVe before sv tcS owgai^aJ might have been omitted, as being merely put-in because fjiijVs sv rji y^ follows. See instances of the like redundance 2 Thess, ii. 2, 1 Tim. i. 7, Rev. vii. 1 and 3; in which last place (xijVs is omitted before rrjv y^v. — That our Lord meant only in common conversa- tioyi appears from ver. 37. Markland. Ibid. Moldenhauer and Heumann are of the opinion of Dan. Heinsius, Exerc. p. 27, quoted above. Professor Schulz. 35. jXTfrs s\g 'If^oero7vt/|xa] The change of the preposition here from Iv to e\g is very remarkable; and yet, considering the sentiment of the Jews^ K very 66 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. very necessary. For it was a maxim among thera, that, to make the oath valid, they were to look toivards Jerusalem at the same time that they swore hy it. Qui dicit per Hierosolymam, nit dicit, nisi intento animo voverit Hierosolymam versus. Tosaph. ad Nedar. 1. Dr. Owen. 36. Xsow^v if i>.sK6nvav Ero»^(ra»] Read \suxrjv [LsTiMiVOLV nroirja-ai, cannot make one white hair black. Chrysost. and one MS. of Beza. Dr. Mangey. — Or ff.iav Tpi^a [jxeXafvav] Xsoxtjv, vf [Xsoxigs/] ^t.s'Kaivav is!oii\(rat, cannot make one black hair white, or white hair black. Dr. Parry, in MS. 37. Xoyoj oftcov, vcu voui- o3 00] Disjoin each reduplication by an in- terrogation. Do you in speech atfirm any thing? vou; let it be sincerely voii. Do you deny any thing? ou; let it be ou, with truth. Erasmus. 39. /xig a.viKf\i\von rm urovTipm, aT^.'k' otriig (re pcfiri(rsi, &c.J I would trans- late it, not to oppose or resist the injurious person, and distinguish in this manner after raJ zsovr]pa(rxeu(r6tv ed^dSv w xalapwv lepsMV ysfovsvai" Plutarch^ vol. II. p. 29, edit. 4to. Weston. Ibid. " Do good to them that hate you." KaXoJj ct-oisTts rob^ [t.i(Touv\ag- i^Sig. Thus Thucyd. " Tov ^a«^^7ve'a ^pSurai toSto:" licet Ephoris regem fecere hoc, id est, regi. See the preceding note. Weston. 45- "'o» ''O'J' ro'oflpos] Chrysost. ojuioioj too CToflpoj. Dr. Mangey. Ibid. OTJ tIv ri'hMv auToS avoiIs^Ae*] Vulg. qui, who read, perhaps^ OSTIS Tov ^'aiov. Beza. 46. After aJaTTTjo-iJ}? understand imvov, which is expressed in the following verse. And so Luke vi. 32, 33. Dr. Owen. 47. eaj* ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER V. 67 47. eav ao-Trao-ijo-Qs rohg (p/xoog o/xtoi/J The Vulgate, ^ra^re* vestros : whence Erasmus, Stephens, Beza, read a8sX<|)oi)f, against the testimony, as they own, of all the Greek MSS. — [Mill, Bengelius> and Wetstein, have found in Greek MSS. aSsAcpouj in place of (p/xooj. This reading has been therefore admitted into the edition of the New Testament of Geneva; and Wetstein takes it to be the true reading, and shews that aSeAc^aiuf makes a good sense, whatsoever meaning you may give to this word. Professor Schulz.] Ibid. oStio ro-oiooo-ii/] Perhaps touto. Vulg. hoc. Bois. — MSS. to auro. 48. "Be you therefore perfect;" that is, in love, as your Father is perfect. Love your enemies and persecutors, as well as your friends. Let your love be universal, as your Father's is, whose sun shines on the just and the unjust with equal warmth. Thus St. Luke : " Be ye there- fore merciful as your Father also is merciful," who concludes his parallel place with this precept. Weston. CHAPTER VL 1. e\£i5/xo(rovi]v] Some MSS. of the old Itala, according to Blan^ •chini, translate it justitiam vestram; and consequently they read, as some MSS. Sjxaioo-oviji'. Beza supposes tliis to be the true reading, which some Fathers have followed ; but Erasmus Schmid has refuted it. Pro- fessor Schulz. 2. &c. Since the first verse of this chapter runs in the plural number, perhaps ver. 2, 3, 4, 5? 6, should run plurally too; as the fifth verse does now, according to one Greek copy and the Latin version. T^iyco w/xTv, ver. 2 and 5, seems to indicate the same. But abrupt changes of num- bers and persons are frequent in the Gospels. Dr. Owen. 3. " Do not sound a trumpet." Do not court the glory of men by an affected ostentation, like the man in Elian's Various History, who did not display the picture he had to shew, ''Ilfiv ^ SAAIIirKTHN CTa^sfrjTjValo, xai Tupwrira^sv uurtS to nj-«j?opft>)Tixov e^TVsu(ya.i y.e7\.og." JEA. lib. ii. cap. 44, p. 188. Weston. K 2 Ibid. 68 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Ibid. "They have their reward;" that is, of men, and not of God. Thus Solomon, Proverbs xi. SI, "Behold the righteous shall be recom- pensed in the earth, also the wicked and the sinner." The word o^ is shall be recompensed, or, in the words of St. Matthew, have their reward, the one of God, and the other of men. Schultens translates O^, "tra- ditur neci;" but how can that be said of the righteous, who was to flourish as a branch? Weston. 4- oTTwg -f — ev r

)']«.£/?«, signifies the next day; but the word in^iJ^spov, to-day, seems to restrain it to the remainder of the present day, in such a manner as that it cannot possibly signify more. When therefore Commentators explain it, provision sufficie7it for the remainder of our lives, surely they go too far; for probably our Saviour designed by give us to-day to shew our continual dependence upon God's bounty; and that we have" no pre- tensions to it, unless we pr^y for it every day. When St. I^uke says to xa9' Y]fi(.£gai/, it must mean no more than St. Matthew's (rriy.spov, so as to signify. Give us each day the provision necessary for that day: and indeed St. Cyril of Jerusalem, Catech. Mystag. v. interprets Matthew's a-^i».spoy by TO xa9' ijfjil^av. TertuUian, De Orat. c, vi. merito autem adjecit. Da nobis HODiE, ut qui prcemiserat, NoUte de crastino cogitare quod edatis. Markland. ' Ibid. With the explication of Caninius, here quoted, you may collate Tanaq. Faber ad Aristoph. sxxArjj . p. 995 ; and what Pet. Zorn. in Biblio- theca Antiquaria, objects to it, tom. I. p. 249- Professor Schulz. Ibid. " This day our daily bread." I should readily have adopted the explanation of the word and phrase sTrioiitnog cifag, in Suidas, who derives it from ooV/a, and says it means the bread of our subsistence, or daily bread, were it not for the version of the Nazarean Gospel, which Jerom in his comment on St. Matthew tells us was dimchar, that is, not of to- morrow, but until to-morrow, s\g atipiov; from whence I conclude, that the original translation roy IttjooVjov was intended to mean e\g t^w eTrioucrav, until to-morrow. Which is to be found in an author, as it were, of the day, to whom no objection will be made. KalaT^nreiv oChh stfli e§ olutwv EI§ THN EIIIOTSAN. Joseph. Antiq. lib. iii. c. x. p. 180. St. Luke, it must be observed, uses the same phrase, tov ekiowrtov, which is a pretty clear presumption that there has been no change in the text. Weston^ 19. M:q ,9^i3 again ; that is, provided they abide not still in unbelief. Which places, I now find, have been taken notice of by Dr. Whitby to the same purpose;. Markland. CHAPTER VIL 2. "'And with what measure." This saying is proverbial among ther Jevys, and is to be found in Hesiod still improved in its morality. "AuTta rm ^irpto xaV "hmiov a'l xe SJvi]a»." s. 350. Weston. 4,v 72 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 4. 1) Soxos] the beam. This seems to be a proverb. Markland. 6. pTj^ma-iv viJMe] Perhaps here, and in Mark ix. l8, it should be read pd^axriv ^{uSis, lest they [the Swine] trample them under their feet, and, turning again, tear you, Bois. — Perhaps the place, ill pointed at first, was afterwards corrupted, and for J/xaj we should read 'T/xsTj, joining it to the next verse — ^"TMEIS alrsTrs nou, &c. Heinsius. — As the words now stand, no doubt but that trampling under foot belongs to the swine, and the rending to the dogs. So tov TY4»A0N xai xm^ov xou XaXsiv xou BAEIIEIN, Matt. xii. 22; and see Philem. 5, and Heb. x. 33, 34. Ham- mond. — [According to Hammond's explication, it is sTs-dvohog, or {/(flip^^aris, as for instance Matt. xii. 22. Castalio has already the same explication, which has been followed by Heumann, and Munthe, Obs. p. 42. Pro- fessor ScHULZ.] 9. rig l§ ojurcoi/ oiv^pcoTog'j Observe the emphasis of the words. Dr.OwEN. i2. Tldvla oZu] This verse ill agrees with the context; and, if compared with Luke vi. 30, 31, should be placed after chap. v. 42. Dr. Mangey. 14. "Otj (rlevrj i^' wo'Tit]] Many copies read Ti , command by word, ver. l6. EijTsTv is to say with effect, as Matt. iv. 3. Luke ix. 54. and elsewhere. See Luke vii. 7. where it is printed sItts T^aym. Markland. — "Koyov, or Xoyw, is here emphatical, and answers to "Ksym, ver. 9. Dr. Owen. Read Xoyto. This reading is in several MSS. and Translations. For this reason Bengel, in his edition, Wetstein, p. 346. Van Mastricht, Not. Crit. p. 3. Michaelis, Tractatus de var. Lect. N. T. pp. 11, 35, ^g. take this to be the true reading. But Isocrates, de Permutat. p. 762. agrees with the common text. Professor Schulz. Ibid.] " Under authority." I too am a man in commission. I know how to obey, and how to command. Weston. 9. dv^pooTos sijtAi uTTO e^otitrtav, s^mv m e[t.aulov (rlpcSKotag] Some, Chry- sostom observes, place a comma at eI/*», and take it out at e^outrtav, as being explanatory only of oV e^tMulov, I am a man, having in my power, under me, soldiers, &c. And so in ed. Colin. But in Luke vii. 8. it is expressly otto e^owriav Toura-o[i,suog. Perhaps it should be read sifti 'EII' e§oov xai 'Av^soig, &c.] St. Mark, vi. 7. acquaints us that the Apostles were sent out by two and two, as the LXX were afterwards, Luke X. 1. This is the reason why they are here reckoned up in pairs. Simon and Andrew, James and John, Philip and Bartholomew, Thomas and Matthew the publican, &c. where the Antients take notice of the humility of Matthew, who calls himself the publican, and places his col- league before himself; whereas Mark and Luke put Matthew before Thomas. Markland. 3. AsSS'aTof IttjxXvjQsVs ®aMmag] Read 0aS8«Toff IxjxXijQsjj AsSSoiios, with the Vulg. Saxon, Copt. St. Austin; for he is called Judas Luke vi. 16. and, in his epistle, he styles himself so, which, in Syriac, is Thaddai; and in Mark iii. 18- Thaddoeus, leaving out his other name Lebbceus, Pis- icator. — Other reasons Mill gives, which are answered by Wetstein. Ibid. ©aSSatos] Read ©aSaioj, with a single S, since, in Syriac, it is Thadin, not Thaddin. Drusius. 5. s\s 'tsn7\.iv %a.^afst\(Sv\ The Vulgate better, in civitates, vg woAsjy. Maldonat. — sly ro-o'^ii/, scil. T;i;a. Pro/e*sor Schulz. 8. vsKpovg ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER X. ,81 8. vsxgouff eyslpsls] It may be doubted (with Grotius and Dr. Mill) whether these words are genuine here, not only because they are omitted in many MSS. but because of a place in John v. 25, where it is probable our Saviour alludes to his raising Lazarus from his gj-ave: for the General Resurrection is plainly and distinctly spoken of just after, ver. 28. Now it does not seem at all likely that he would have mentioned this power of raising the dead, as peculiar to himself, if the Apostles, during his life, had been endued with the same. Markland. Ibid. " Raise the dead." Raise the dead in this place has been deemed an interpolation, and indeed it seems improbable, that the commission to raise the dead should be given so early to the Disciples, because our Lord himself says, some time after this, "The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear shall live." Now had he already given the power to the Apostles to raise the dead, the hour might have been already come, and the great miracle of resurrection would have been worked, and not first by the Son of God. Weston. 10. jutigSs oTToSijjxofl/*, p,ij8g p&S^ov] In Mark vi. 9, who is generally thought to be an abridger of St. Matthew, it is aXX' uTroSsSsjuilvoof apj(rato», &c. See Mar. iii. 6. Dr. Owen. Ibid. Oi 8e 4>agi(ra»oj s^e7\hav\ss o-u/xSooXioi/ sXaMav holt auVoo] Olearius, Obs. in Matt. p. 285. includes (fjy.Sou?\.iov sTia^ov between two stops, and joins xar aCrou with s^sT^^ovlsg. He is followed by Wolff, Cur. Philol. 1. 1. p. 211. and Zorn. Bibl. exeget p. 787. Professor Schulz. 17. oTTws zj^.riqw^^'] These words depend, not on what is expressed before, but on touto 8s yiyovev, understood; which is also the case in many other places. Dr.OwEN. 18. «ai xqia-iv Toig s^vs(nv a.irafys'Kst, 'img dv IxS'aXir) s\g yixog t^i/ xp!(nv~\ Et judicium annuntiabit gentibus, usque dum proferat judicium in aeter- num, vel in victoria. Quae interveniunt Parenthesi includenda. Knatch- bull; contra quern vide Wbllius de Parenthesi sacra, p. 126. Professor Schulz. 20. ttas ST. MAITHEW, CHAPTER XII. 99 20. scos Av sxSob,ji els Vljiog r^v xplvtv] The LXX, in Is. jsHi. 3> ve&i s\$ ahrfisiav s|ot Sijo-T} Toy jos, to. oiya&oi; to, rsov^^d. It is so in Luke vi. 45. Markland. 36. tsSiv prj^ss, apyov] idle words; that is, words not merely useless, but wickedly employed, will be called to account.- Thus the words inutile and u^f^'irlos signify in Horace and Miasaeus. — Aurum & inutile^ /. e. destructive gold; summi materiem mali. Hor. Od. lib. iii. 24. x«t 7!Tolov oL^prifi'itrlQV Mn^mfusutiTW tetisv cb^fj^rjg. Musgeus, ver. 328. on Leandier's death. Weston. Ibid, araf prj[t.ei dpyov] Here the Nominative Case is pat absolute, as it often is in the best Giteek writers. See Xenoplii. Cyrop. ed. Hutch. 8vo. p. 79. The like construction occurs Luke xxi. 6". Johjn vi. 39. vii. $.8, xvii. 2. Acts vii. 40. Rev. ii. 26. iii, 12. and implies quod attitmt. ad, •mth regard to^ or, as for, &e. See also Dion. Hal. otsjs* u-usQ. p. m, 174, Dr. Owen. 37* 'Ex yap Tcov "hiyoov )f . xoti ^Soj%,, as, on: the conk'ary, ri for xa.),. as Rom- iy. 13. Beza. 38. as in-Homef, ver. 97. .f*. Odyiss* TheJ&ryrog menr tjoned in Oppian.is a shark,, because he is describedas having three rows-, of teeth. There was a fish; thiub appeared on, the coast of Portugal, called' a lamia, ST. MATTHEW, CHAI^fiR X% 91 lamia, aTo tou ^wijuioa, from the size of his throat, in which a maft might stand upright. See the Universal History, vol. iv. Weston. 41, 42. wTieTow 'Iwvoi — SoTiojatovlop] scil. vrT^em [ti]. And So Luke vii. 26. zjemj, which some not understanding, inserted first 'H 56. " His brethren and his sisters." According to the usage of the- Jews, cousins were called brothers and sisters. Ajax was the cousin o£ Achilles, and yet he calls him brother .^ Frater erat, fraterna peto. See Ovid. Metam. xiii. 36. fratres Telamon Peleusque fuerunt. ver. 1 5 1. Weston;- CHAPTER XIV. S. OSto^ hfiiv 'Icoavu^s « Ba5r)«r3ijV'] Perhaps this should be read' inter-- rogatively, from Luke ix. 7, and g^ Is this John the Baptist? Js he- risen from the dead? Markland. ,3. 'O- y«f 'Hpai'Sijfo &c.]i AH from- these words, as far as ?flow|/av'auTo.in the middle of the twelfth, verse, is to be placed in a jjurenthesis^ as Theo-. phylact has well observed, whose words are these:. Ti aTijiyeiXav rw 'Iijo-oSj: &c. What did they tell Jesus? Not thai John was dead (for the nar- ration concerning John is only a parenthesis)., but that Herod said Jesus was John* iK^ivles therefore is tive; cT^dovlj^, some persons conUng,. not the M CONJECTURES ON THE" NEW TESTAMENT. the disciples of John coming. — In the first verse perhaps it was written u}car,v rati 'Ir;o-o3 with the article, and so again c. xxvi. 51. See on Luke iii. 21. Markland.' — The parenthesis seemingly extends to the end of the twelfth verse ; and if so, lA^oiJJsj, in the sense of dtTrsA^e'i^sj, rnust be referred to John's disciples. . Dr. Owen. • .-» Ibid. "For Herod." The parenthesis, which begifls with these worcls, is to be continued on to the end of the twelfth verse, "and went and toldf Jesus." Theophylact, and Dr. Owen after him, place it in the middle of the twelfth verse, at the words "and buried it;" and say^, that what fol^ lows, " and went and told Jesus," means, told him that Herod said Jesus was John. Now, that this is not so is evident, to me at least, because, "and went and told" can by no means be joined to what precedes the parenthesis, the disciples not having been mentioned; and there being no nominative case to went. Whereas "Jesus heard of it" is naturally con- nected with what went before; as for example, Herod said to his servants, John the Baptist is risen from the dead. When Jjesus heard that he had said so, &c. Weston. 6. "Herod's birth-day;" that is, as a king, the day of his coming to^ the throne. Regni suscepti. At cum He£odis. venere dies. Persius. Thus, ye/uia-ia o-e«oig avsTXs toi; ^eoxptlov. Plutarch, ■sfep) cra»8a)i/ ayioyrjg. There is an instance of this summary kind of execution for the gratification of a favourite (which Lardner wished to find), in the Life of Gate the Censor, " np6(Fe»ssi§s T«i*T^;^X«v (ferftxa^Jwei." Plutarch. 4to. p. 34^ See Lardner, p» 14. Credibility of the Gospel His- tory, ed. 1730. Weston. 13. z^e^yj, elliptically for sVCTe^'oSto: it should- have been traiislated, not) on foot, but, by^lcmd. For jt stands^ here^ as in many other authors, opposed to £v is'Kaito., going h^ sea. D'n. Owen. Ibid. Us^f, on foot, by land. Eurip. Iphig. in Taur. 884. ' • UorepoV' xai.k KsptrM^ oti^l vat}. 'AxXa ctoSaJi/ piTra. WestON; '• 15' oliga ST. MATrHEW, CHAFTDR XlV- §5 15. wjsa ■»)'8s cta(s^x9£v] i. e. the day is far spent. Raphe!, trot. Polyb. — Or, it is time to dismiss the people. Uufisfi^str^ai, adesse, as Acts xxiv. 7. Luke xii. 37. Jos. 'AXawr, v. 8. 1. Ltic. Nigrin. p. 35. liri. ult. ed. Graev. Isocr. Archid. init. & De Pace, p. 32. ed. G^nev. Demosth. JleLponrpstr^o, p. 136. ed. Taylor. I omit many others. Marklani?. 20, TO crSj9i(r(rsuov Ttov xXa(rfi,aT«)i/J TcSv zsspiV rwv, Evang. 2K fVetstein. — The Vulgate distinguishes after TSBpitrasuav, connecting rcav HT^aa-ix^uTcov hmhsHO, xacpivwg with CTA7)'gs(j, and they tooh up the remainder,, twelve baskets full of fragments; which is the softer construction,, though the other is mostly followed. Bcza. 25. Tslafy] 8k (pu'^MX'^'] In the fourth watch of the night — reckoning after the Raman manner: for the Jeivs divided the night into three watches only. Dr. Owen. 26. " Spirit," *Pa.v)ot is opposed wjxeiy to T1JV CTapa8o(riv, t'^v siJJoX^v to toJv nrqstrSulipeov, tou ©sou. It is observa- ble, that our Saviour seldom asked the Scribes and Pharisees any questions first; but generally confuted them from their own positions and proposals". Markland. 4. xou xaxoT^oySv] Distinguish, xar 'O xa,xo\oyoov, this being itself another command; the former Exod. xx, 12. this Deut. v. l6. And so Wetstein, from ed. Elzev. 5. AdSpov, law ef Iftoo oJ^sXtjQ^^, xa.) ou jim^ TiftijffT) tov TAralipot] An el- lipsis is supposed after xa) oi» png Ttfju^r*] toi/ zralepa, which Beza supplies by insons erit; our version by, he shall be free. But there is no ellipsis: xa« ow jt*^ '■•jM.ijoTJ are not our Saviour's words, but part of the determination of the Scribes, who say, Whatever you would have me allow you for your maintenance, is already vowed as a gift to God, therefore he must not relieve his father or mother; with a less distinction at co^e>,r}^s- Marhland. — Beza adds, "Quod Erasmus dicit potius legendum «)fXji in the CriticlSacri. Ibid. ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER XV» 97 Ibid. II IjtAou co(psXij6y)s,] So ^schyl. Prom, vinct 221: e^ sfiou 'O Twv ^ewv Topavvog a5(p£Xij|t*e»oj. Dr. GOSSET. 14. " If the blind." This must be the case when the blind lead the way, 0» yap ^^eVolJles Tots TocpXoTs >3yooju,s6a. Aristoph. Plut. ver. 15. See the SchoHast. Weston. 16. 'Ax]u,ij)/ — e](rav] still required or demanded, as they did- before, xii. 38. where it was the Scribes and Pharisees; though enrspeSia. uvBpwTToniJ Christ no where else adds j«,£, when he speaks of hiitiself, as the son of man, in the third Person. The pronoun therefore is redundant, and was probably added by some one in the margin, lest it should be thought that Chfist did not mean himself when he said rov utov too ai/QgaJn-oo: from whence it was received into the text. After that, some copyist, retaining ju.s, ex- punged Tov uiQV TOO avQ/scoVoo. But perhaps all WoUld be clearer if we divide the sentence into two questions. Whom do men say that I am? The son of man? i. e. Do they say I am that son of man, who was to come? Luke xvii. 22. Beza, Piscator. — /*£ is otoitted by the Vulg. Copt. Sax. and so approved of by Mill, Prol. 11 94. and Behgelius. — T»W, qua- lem, of what quaHty, with what view or design. Markland. 17. Bap'Icova] F. Botp-lcuavva. 18. Isay unto thee. Thou art Peter, and upon this rocJc, &c.] The original should rather be translated thus: Thou art a stone, and upon this . stone Iivill build my Church. The Church in the N.T. is often compared to a btiilding. The Apostles are denoriiinated a foundation, ^s[is7iiov. Eiph: ii. 20. our Eord himself the corner-stone, aTtpoTeaviouov x/9oy, whic^ ' unites the walls^, 1 Pet. ii. 6. X/9of xai nrirpu, ver. 8. The allusion can hardly be to the name of Peter (as his real name was Simon, which o 2 probably 100 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT, probably he bore from that time, from this accidental speech of Christ. In the Syriac, which our Lord spoke, both words must have been Kephas, without such a distinction as zrirpog and zsirpu, Bp. Barrington. Ibid. "The gates of Hell." Though you die, yet my Church, founded on a rock, shall survive. The Jewish Gehenna had gates and a porter, as well as the Pagan Hades. "Etiam janitor Gehennse tibi resistere non potuit, cum venires ad educendum Acharem," Aboth 24. & Chagiga xv, 1, quoted by Wetstein. Weston. ig. "Whatsoever you shall bind." There is a curious inscription on a column to the memory of Isis and Osiris in Diodorus Siculus. 'Eyw "la-ig stfjii >) ^aarl'hKTa-a. B7a(r% y}opa.q •»; CTaiSsuQsTca 6?ro 'Ep[x.oZ, xa* otra s'yco SijVoj ovhsig SJvoflai Auerai. Weston. 20. 'Iria-oog o UpKrlog] The word 'Itjo-ooj is utterly superfluous, there being no manner of reason why he should charge them not to tell that he was Jesus, the name by which he was always called, and in which there was no secret. He might as well have forbid them to tell that he was a man, or that he had any name at all. This word is wanting in so many MSS. that it might safely and much better have been left out of the later editions. Markland. 23. "Trrafs ottI&co [x,oo, XcSavoi'] Hilary and Chrysologus, scandalized that the name of Satan should be applied to Peter, would distinguish the sentence thus, applying the first part to Peter, the latter to Satan: "Ysra/e mltrto jM,ou* %oi}avoi, (rxavhoCkov /aou eT co. D. Heinsitts, 26. T» yap wtpeT^slTou, &c.] I would put this verse m a parenthesis, because the reasoning of the 27th, /AeXTiet yap, seems to depend not on this,^ but on the 25thj oi.7ro>.s.sy(o trot, &c. / tell thee, not till seven times, hut till seventy times seven. The last iwla. seems to signify sTrlaxig, as Gen. iv. 24. whence this allusion is taken. Compare Levit. xxvi. 18. 21. 24. 28. " , Markland. 25. flcTroSoS^vajj sc, to o<^sj'x*]/*a. Homberg tamen putat, aTo8o9^i/aj re- ferri debere ad mrov, yuvrnxa, et TSKva; h. s. jussit eum cum uxore et liberis vendij atque haec tradi in manus aiictoris. Professor Schulz. CHAPTER XIX. 1. riTspoiv TOO logSaj/ou] Cis vel secus Jordanem; not beyond, but hy the side of Jordan. Dr. Owen. 2. x«t s^spoLTTSixTiV auTouf sxsij xa.) auroug foToug: I8sga7r£00"£v, he had healed: if sxsl be retained. But what is exsit where? for it was not Jesus's manner to drag after him sick people from one country to another, but to cure them upon the spot; which makes me think that xoit aurovg is wg, and sBspoLTrsuasv had. cured, viz. in Galilee. Markland. — ixsi is wanting in two MSS. viz. Laud. 2. & Selden 2. Dr. Owen. 3 . " For every cause ;" not any, for .^at may mean, is there a reason for which a man may put away his wife: now Moses had stated a reason, and they, who asked the question, were well acquainted with it; but what they wanted to know was, whether they might interpret what we translate "some uncleanness in her," aV;^ij|xov ispSifyM, rem fcedam, turpem, in any way they pleased : for instance, in the way that Josephus did, who says he put away his wife because she was a disagreeable woman, " fiig upetrxo- jjiiVT^g a^rrjg roig r[9e(r«v," unpleasant in her lAanners. ' The Hebrew phrase "111 I^TW, in its first sense is any nakedness, in its second uncleanness, or lasciviousness. The different interpretations which the School of Sham- mah and Hillel have put upon these words justify the remark in the note. See Krebs on Matthew, p. 44. and Deuteronomy xxiv. 1.; Joseph. Life, p. 39. ed. Hudson, Havercamp. Weston. ■4. » ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER XIX. 105 •4. OToojVag ktr ag;^%,] The comma at mr a.p^rjs should be removed, which is to be connected with what follows. 'O zroiTjo-af is used for the substantive, the Creator, as Hesiod, Op. & Dier. lib. I. ver. 12. Trjv fuiv xsv eiran/ia-asis voi^}T»]?) whom they expected, John i. 21. of whom the multitude said (JohiQ vi. 14.) This is of a truth, that prophet (0 zspo^rirr^g) why is to come {bipy(n^ pisvoj) into the world — who is of Nazareth, ctirl Nn^snqsr: which was a surprising thing to the people of Jerusalem, that ant/ thing good should come from Nazareth, John i. 47- — Of Galilee: this increased the suir- prise, that a prophet should come out of that Galilee, which never pro- duced a prophet, John vii. 52. These were incredible things to the ge- nerality; but the multitudie who came with him out of the country were persuaded of the truth of them, ver. 9. Markland. 13,. ijttsTf 8s auVoK sTroMjiTflSs (rm^KoLiav Xyjo-lcSv.] Or, perhaps, with an interrogation; and have ye made it a den of thieves? Markiand.^ By this reference to Jer. vii. H — 14. our Saviour, vwith great dexterity of address, intimates to the Jews, what he could not yet openly teU tfa^m^ that their wickedness would provoke God to destroy that temple. Dr. Oaven. 20. After a-vxT] nmst not be a sigmmi interrogati(mis, but a signum exclamationis. Professor Schulz. 21. TO) 0j5s« TooVii)] It is probable that Jesus, when he spoke this, pointed to the mount of Olives, near which he then stood. So John iii. Q, God is able of these stones, &c. pointing to the stones which lay be- fore his feet, and frequently in the same manner in these writings. Dr. Whitby prefers the allegorical interpretation here. Ye shall be able to perform the nmat diffictdt matters; because St. Luke, insteied of this mountain, says (xvii, 6), this sycamore-tree. Without doubt, J'esus made use of both the expressions. If ye say to this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea, it shall be done: and. If ye say to this sycamore-tree, Be thou rooted up, and be thou planted in the sea, ye shall ST. MATraEWy CHAPTER XXI. 1 1 1 shail 4e obeyed. Matthew mentions one sapng, Luke another. Upon which one circumstance, and manner of relating, I believe, some of the greatest difficulties in the Evangelists d^end. See the note on Luke vi. 20. Markland. 28. T/ S^ o/aTv SoxsT;] But what think you? that is. Give meyonr opi- nion. Markland. 29. 30. 'O 8s] The Syntax here, as in many other places, refers to the sense, and not to the gender, of the antecedent. Dr. Owen. 30. 'Eyoj, xupjs] An anonymous author in Wolfius, Curae Philol. for 'Eyto proposes "Ayo), I go; as Matt. xxvi. 46. and John vi. 7. iys[qe ov] The Accusative Absolute, or aaxa., understood, to be prefixed. So again Acts x. 36, 37. and Ephes. iv. 15. Dr. Owen. A/Qoi; ov pro X»9os ov per Attic. So 1 Cor, x. 16. aglov av kXaJ/asi/. So the Latins, Terent. Eun. iv. 3 : Eunuchum quern dedisti nobis, quas turbas dedit. Gosset. CHAPTER XXII. 10. "Furnished." Translate, filled; ea-Xija-flij. Weston. 14. IToXAoi yap eitn xXijtoI, x. t. ?»..] Qu. Does the form of the parable warrant this conclusion? The whole verse is wanting in one of the Col' bertine MSS. N° 2844. But the text is wrong translated. Render, "many are called, but few accept the calling." Dr. Owen. Ibid. One of the Colbertine MSS. (2844) omits this verse* I am dis- posed to adopt the omission. Bp. Barrington. 21. xoCi Ta ToS 0£oo] xa» for (6$, in like manner as; the argument so requiring : for he silences them from their own principles, as they would not deny that the to. 8/8pa;^jxa, the half shekel, the Ta rou 0goO, was justly and chearfully paid for the service of God and his Temple. If xal be taken otherwise, it will seem not to the purpose, because no question was asked concerning any payment or due to God, but only to Cassar. Instances of xai for mg are very frequent: see a remarkable one in Mark ix. 49 1 and Grotius on Matt. vi. 20. xii. 37. and John vi. 57. Joannes Safisberiensiii Policrat. III. 10. well explains the danger and hazard of the dilemma in which the Pharisees thought they should catch our Saviour. Markland. 25. "Seven brethren." "Likewise there is a mountain between Lahore and Agra, where all the brothers of a family have but one wife." See Strabo of the Arabians in Arabia Felix, and Coryate's Letters from As- mere, p. 18. 1624. The Afghans are descended from the Jews, and live in ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER XXH. 113 in the mountain called Soliamdnl. Afghan is a province of Cabul, ori- ginally called Roh, hence Rohillas. The Afghans are Musulmans, and boast of their great antiquity. Now Cabul is a large town of Asia, in India, and on the road from Labor to Samarcand. Sir William Jones, yMxapir-^g, supposed that the country they (the Afghans) inhabit, Hazaret, or Hazareh, may be the Arsareth of Esdras, whither the ten tribes after much wandering arrived. The Pushts language, which they speak, re- sembles the Chaldaick. See Henry Vansittart and Sir William Jones's Note, vol. H. pp. 128, 129. Dissertation on Asiatic Literature. See Cic. Letters to Atticus, xv. 19. where he says C. Antonius was qualified to be Septeravir, because he was septimus vir uxoris suae. Weston. 30. " Marry, nor are given in marriage." Oo yap vexpoTo-* ■arsTfleiai ya.- (xij^jog. In orco non coquitur placenta nuptialis. Deest tyXaxouj, ex usu loquendi. Athenae. lib. vii. p. 280. Weston. 31. CTsgi 8s TTis avatflaaseos rtSv Vixpmv.] Heumann puts a stop after ysx^oov: but as to the resurrection of the dead. Professor Schulz. 36. OToia liJIoXi] iJi.eyah.rj] The Positive for the Superlative [/.eyieflTj. So Xenoph. oi ro-ovi]go) for oj rsovrjqoreSot. Cyrop. lib. vii. p. 384. Dr. Owen. 37. Tjj ^lavoia. r. OWEN. I'O. " Master j" translate, instructor,, teacher, leader. Weston. 11. serlaj wfjwoi/ haxwog~\ ttflio, LET him be your servant. Schmidim.. 13, 14. The Antients read these verses in a very different manner, and many leave them entirely out, so that we may doubt of their authenticity. Professor Schul2.. 14. OTt; ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER XXIH. 115 14.'oTt xaTso-Q/sIs] Here, and in ver, 23. 25- 27. 29. some Latin co- pies read qui insfead of quia, and perhaps it should be read 0*1 in the Greek, as with the participle at ver. 16. ot5a) u/xTi' oj xlyovlsj. Ibid. xoCi is7po^K(rei p,axpa OTgoersop^ofASfoj] xaj before vr^oipMrsi jxaxga seems to be brought hither from Luke xx. 47. and Mark xii. 40. who read, with the verb, KAl ro-pocjjao-fij /xaxga zirpocrBu^ovlai. D. Heinsius. — Some read TsrpocpoLasi /xaxga, praying with specious length, or Icrng speciousness, which Heinsius rejects, but Bengelius in Gnomon approves of. In the Vulgate it is orationes longas orantes, leaving out zirpoipa.)t>^^r. Owen. Ibid, rijs xpitrsoog Trjg yeevvTjs y\ The severest punishment in a future state. Markland. 34. A»a TouTo, JSou, syco awoo^eT^Xo)] It is not clear with what this is to be connected: Dr. Clarke, reading ver. 33 in a parenthesis, connects it with 32. Ye Jill up the measure of your fathers, therefore I send you prophets to instruct you, but, &c. — Doddridge joins it to ver. ^^. Tswg ^tiyi^s awo rvjg xpif roig eXA»](r«v vojuiiftoi^ Iftfpev, ^iiid inter GrceCQS moris sit, ■scimus. Ibidi For this reason [lorJois berrtg the neuter, from sr. Owen. 22. ^loL h\ Tohg IxAsxJooj xo7io€'a)9^(rovlai at i^^spai exsTvai.] The passage of Ezekiel, xiv. 18. concerning Noah, Daniel, and Job, is well known.. The Heathens had partly got this notion. Maximus Tyrius, Dissert, xi. ed. Lond. at the end; to yoi.p koCKov Iv auQpwTrlvrj (J3u(re( ou raroTiu. ueen, p. 26o. c. 1. A comma should be inserted at ■strliv, HE is near, even at the doors. Clarke. — He is near, viz. the son of man, Mark xiii. 29. Markland. 36. Tlspi 8s T^fji-Bpas sxeivYjg, &c.] Our Version, with ill judgement, begins a new section at this verse, which is opposed to what is said at the 24th verse. All these things, the destruction of the Jews, shall happen pre- sently : but that day, the day of judgement, hnoweth no one. Grotius, Clarke. — vjjxs^aj, the time in general; mpag, the time in particular. It is to be observed, that in all the foregoing narrations he has used the plu- ral number, as ■>)]«.£/>«« ixslvai, ver. \Q. 22. 29. The Latins speak in the same manner, as t^fj^spotg Ixdvi^g, and tnpag: Caesar, Bell. Gall. vii. 79. ed. Clarke, omnium superiorum dimicationum Jrucfum in eo die atque (f. eaque) hord docet consistere. Markland. Ibid, xai r^g wpoig^ These words seem to be redundant, and are ac- cordingly wanting in two MSS. If 008I oi ayAXot toJ)/ oupoivcSv were placed in a parenthesis, the verse would run better. Dr. Owen. 43. 'ExEivo Ss yivaia-Hsls] Ye know this, in the Indicative. Hen. Stepk. Heinsius. 44. " Be ye also ready." Seneca inculcates this doctrine in a Greiek fragment, which deserves to be preserved for its curiosity: OuTwg a.pi(fiSire, tog dv a8oo dsi7rVTQ\.s o"yi/- 122 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 35. c-uvrtyuysle jas] understand eig t-^v oixlar for so it is expressed Judges x\Ti. 15- 18. LXX. Z>r. Owen. Ibid. " Took me in ;" (ruv»)yay&s j*e. The Seventy, it has been observed^ translate Judges xix. 15. by this word, which in Hebrew is fpi^. See Trommius, p. 480, vol. ii. The Greeks also couple o-uvdyBiv with the neuter, or the plural ; but never with the singular, that I know. We read G-uvdyBiv zso'Wohg, multos hospitio excipere, atque hii^mvlag xa) Tsreivcovlag in Plutarch. Sympos. and in Athenaeus truvdysiv »Aowj. "Sic amicos tuos instituis," ubi sao]% pro v OTj50(r7)u|a7o. Either the word waXw doth belong to a.Ts7\.^mv, and Ix Zs\^spou to Tsrqotrrju^alo, or jb-ocXiw belongs' to zs'^otrriu^alo, and ex ^sJlipou to ocTrsK^eiov. Kocher, Analecta ad h. I. Professor Schulz. 45. xaBsuMs TO TiojTToi/, xai oLvairausa-^s-'] Perhaps better interrogatively: Do you sleep on still, and take your rest ? as some MSS. which sense is favoured by what follows: Arise, let us go. H. Staph. Praef. ad N. T. 1572. P. Simon, Colomesius, Obs. Sacr. Clarke, Paraphrase; and so the passage is pointed by Markland. Better still indignantly, De Missy, MS. J. N. Kypke, Obs. p. 134. Luther, Gerhard, Heu- mann, take these words to be a question. The latter says he found here a signum interrogatiotiis in an old MS. St. Luke, xxii. 46. has it also. Professor Schulz. Ibid, r^fyixsv 7} Spa., xai viog, &c.] xa\ has here, as in ver. 2. the force of a relative. The hour is at hand, when, or in which, the son of man is to be betrayed, &c. So likewise Mark xv. 25. and the first xo.) in Lukexix. 43. Dr. Oweth. Ibid. "Sleep on now." You may now sleep oti, for your watchings cannot keep off the enemy who is at hand. Thus Trachin. ver. Q21 : To ^.ojTToy '^'Si) p^a/gsS', mg ty.' ot» errols Ae^scrS' ST ev xo/rajfT* raUg^ euvrirpiav. WestoN. 47- i^-sla ^a^ycupmv xai" ^ixcoy] F. ^ucfiwv, With swords and spears. John xviii. 5. jxsJot T^a/xTraStoi/ xa\ OIIAON. Dr. Mangey. But so Ap- pian, B. C. p. 613. paShoog xa\ ^u'ha tol ev ;^sg' olg 'ia&iv ol'lovlsg- tit quaS ab causas mit- terentur, &c. Cyrop. lib. viii. p. 149. ed. Hutch. 8vo. Xen. Mem. Socr. ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER XXVI. 127 stotJ pro Ispsy.loo, Zglou pro Za- ^a.pit)u, xciii pro xOupjj[x.£»ao, ov Itjt jxijff-avlo) oLira o'jtov 'ItrpaT^T^.' And they took or the children of Jsrdel the thirty pieces of silver, the price of him that was valued, whom they hOughf. For, ov lTi|*ijff'ajJ)o otTro utaJv terparj'K, instead of oJ or riveg Sim tav itiiov 'Ia-parj7\., seems harsh. D. Heinsius, Knatchhull. — But rivsg is so utiderstood, c. xxiii. ^^. Mark vi. 43. Lukexxi. 16. Acts xxi. 16. Ibid. sTj/xijcravIo] The Syriac read 7jTj|*ij(fMo, whofn the sons of Israel SET At NOUGHT. TremelUus. s 10. sSoj- 130 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 10. I'Scoxav] By mistake for e^mxa, which is proved from Zech. xi. 13. and from the following words: xoc^wg (rvuira^s MOI Kopiog. Piscator, Beza. — Or, v is here added before a vowel in the first person, as is com- mon in the third. Jos. Mede, Works, 1. iv. p. 7^86. — Or if it is plural, that clause (««< soioxav aula s\g tov afpov toO ^spa^ivog) should be in a pa- renthesis, as Heinsius writes it. — For y,ahoL o-uuetuSs jxo*Kyg»os in Matthew, the LXX read elg roi/ otxov Kopiov, agreeably to the Hebrew mrT^ IT'l. But the Evangelists probably read miT' m^, Mede ubi supra. See this te;xt, which is corrupted both in the Hebrew and LXX, restored by Dr. Owen, Enquiry into the present State of the LXX, pp. 57 — 60. 11. §0 Asysjp.] Read, interrogatively: Dost thou say this? As John more fully, xviii. 34. Sayest thou this thing of thyself? And in the same sense the expression may be understood elsewhere, as denoting a disregard or indifierence; c. xxvii. 64, Tell us whether thou he the Christ. You say so. D. Heinsius. — Su "Ksye^g is a mode of affirmation, as in c. xxvi. 25. Luke xxii. 70. and in Xenophon. Grotius. \Q, 17. 'Bapa.SSoiv. Put 'Irj(roov after BapaSSoiv. In the time of Origen many MSS. did read so; and the Codex Ephesinus, from which the Ar=" menian Version is made, in the fifth century, must have had this reading, as this Version calls him Jesus Barabbas. Not^ single MS. has it now, because they thought it indecent (as Origen tells us) that Barabbas should have the name of Jesus, and left it out for this very reason. Michaelis, Orient. Biblioth, part I. p. 126. Professor Schulz. 23. r» yag xa?iov sTrolr^a-ev f\ Here Maldonat and Grotius justly suppose that 00 Tov. So xviii. 19. xli. 11. Tobitxiii. 6. Grofius. 44. To 8* aoTo] Elliptically for xo3a TO auTo : similiter, eadem,modo; in like manner. And read mveih^ov wmv, in like manner the thieves re- viled him. Dr. Owen. 46. *HXi] In Mark it is 'EXoj), which is Syriac. Christ probably used the words of David, which came nearer to the sound of Elias. Beza.— Rather say, Christ spoke in the mixt dialect, which then prevailed in Judeea, somewhat between Hebrew and Syriac, as another word in this sentence shews pStU sahac for St5^ azah. Grotius, Ibid. craSaxi^avii] . Rather with a x to express the p in ''^npaty. Drusius. 45. 8g«^i/ eig e| aurSv, xa) T^aSwv a-nrofyov, &c.] This place alone would shew the necessity of comparing all the Evangelists. For this per- son's running, and faking a sponge, &c. was not in the account of our Saviour's saying £!li, Eli, &c. but of his saying / thirst, John xix. 38, which Matthew and Mark have omitted, but have related the Consequenti as if they had told the Antecedent, or the Cause. See on ch. xxvi. 68. Marklanp. 48. x«7w*/Aa), on a stalk, viz. oi hyssop; concerning which see Dr. Xightfpot, Hor. Heb. on John xix. 29. Markland, S3 49/A, Luke vi. 42. a.iya^; chap, xxviii. 3. i>r. Owen. 54. The comma after ^sr aurou may be taken away. Markland. 57. ai^ias. 8e ysvoftsvrjg, when evening was come.'] Before the setting of the sun; for Josephus, Bell. Jiid. iv. 5. ^ 2. p. 11 83, relates that the Jews had so great a regard to the burial of the dead, that they took dbwn- from the cross even, malefactors who were crucified, and? buried thena, before «un-9et. Had Theophylact known this, he would^not have written as he has done on this place, p. 178. Markland. Ibid. Though the expression, IjiAaSsjTsuo-s for f*a^7^^i|i/- (compare John xix. 38.) appears tb be singular in the New Testament, yet it is frequent i«- profane authors. Thus Plutarch, speaking of IsocrateS) says, sfitaQ^ TixxK V adfta x«i' 0s«n»fji5rop XToy — Biaeipulus ^us fait etiam Theopotn- pus Chiti«. I>e Vit. X Rhetor. 'EjxaSijTsoo-e then is needlessly altered into ejAaSrif £^9n in fouE MSS. Dr, Owen. Ibid. ST. MATTHEW, CHAPTER XXVH, 133 Ibid. "^TtQev oivlipeorrog ctXooVjos wtto 'Agjj«.a9a(af. Do not put together r^Qsy WTTo 'Api[JM^a.ias, but ^X^ei' av^pmirog cara ' KgiiiM^a.laLS'. scil. coi/. Ca- saubon. Not. ad N. T. Professor Schulz, 60. " Rolled a great stone." Great stones were used to close Up the mouths of caves and tombs. See the Scholiast on Sophocles' Antigone, ver. 1216. edit. Brunck: Aovleg zspog auTo (fl6y.tov. "AjQofTTraS^," "the stone being first removed." Great stones were also rolled over the mouths of wells, as appears from Genesis xxix. 3. Hence to roll away the stone, and to lay bare the well, came to signify to draw water. P)a?n, nudare, flenudare, aquam ex puteo haurire> qui non nisi denudato puteo aqua hauriatur. Weston. 63'. ** After three days," within three days; as in Ovid. Fasti, vi. 774. "Post septem luces Junius actus erit." " On the seventh day June will end." Weston. Ibid. Kupts, s[(,vrj&^fxev, x. r. X.] This is one of the amazing instances of God's providence, viz. in making Jesus's greatest enemies, and the chiefs of the nation, bear witness, that before his death he foretold his resurrection after three days. Markland. Ifeid. Msia TjUsiV ■i^fjbspetg ly?j'gaj«;a J Meloi witb an accusative case, de- noting time, often signifies, in the best authors, not after that time, but ■within it. IVithin three days I will rise again. That the Jews under- stood! it so \m^, is evident from the next verse; and so it should be tlrans- lated Mark viii. 31. D^'. Owen. §5. sp^sfe x-Oitiflco^iOMr oTdeyslej a«'4i«5i'«,7ii thew, as if he had been aware of the mistaking this word, has put it out of all doubt, by adding et5V£, xal to xamv ]s, Ezek. iii. 14. Jer. x. 21. Job xH. 20. Grotius. — Beza would read Buvs^ylg, from the Syriac Bane. But Broughton observes that the Jews to this day pronounce Sheva by oa, as Noahhyim for Nebhyim. Wetstein. 19. Kaj s^^ovlai s\g otxov] Connect this with what precedes, ver. 14. He ordained twelve, — and they go home with him, which before they were not used to do. Beza. — Let it begin ver. 20, and connect with what follows: They go into an house, and the multitude cometh together again. Grotius. Ibid. "And they went home;" that is, the twelve with our Saviour. Then the crowd cometh together again, and collects in such numbers where Jesus was with his Disciples, that they could not eat bread ; and-, when his relations heard of it, they came out to lay hold of him, for the report was that he was mad: and the Scribes who came from Jerusalem also said, he hath Beelzebubj &c. They say the same thing in John x. 20. which shews that s^iiflrj ought not to be rendered in any other way than i^is in our Version. See Bp. Wilson's Bible. Weston. 20. Romberg inserts after this verse the words from Matt. xii. 22. to make the sense and the history complete. Professor Schulz. 21. oi hrap aurou, s^xQoi/ xpo[lrl(ra.i aurov. sT^sfov yup' &c.] The Alexan- drian MS. reads, more truly, axoua-uvlsg 01 ITEPI auroo, which leads to a fresh correction: o» 4»API§AI0I 01 IIEPI aoVoo sf^xQoi/ x^alijtrai aurov. sAsiof yaq- "Otj s|e n«t§' oJtoo is used as by Polyb. 1. v. c. 4. « araga ^a.iws,'regii : oi zsapa T08 ^*5yWoo [jLnr^^japot, mercenarii Pkilippi. See Raphel. in Excerpt, ex Polyb. and Eisner, on Luke ix. 31. — In consequence of what has been observed by several Critics, translate thus: cmd his Disciples, hearing the noise that the mob made at the door, went out xpaliis-ai aurov (viz. ij(>j>v) to quell it: for they (the Disciples) said, e^&assage seems to be this: Olrsap* atirao^&c. they that were with him in the house, hearing the tumult of the mob at the door, went out to restrain or quell it, viz. the mob : for they said (i^strlr}, viz. oj^g) the multitude or mob is mad. See Mae- knight's Harm. p. 180. ed. 2d Note. But the Scribes foom Jerusalem faid he hath Beelzebub : a confirmation of wha* the Pharisees said.-r-jHii* Jriends went out to quell the mob, when it was mad. A very unwise at- tempt surely. Macknight says, as others have said before him, you by this means lose the antithesis of the Scribes Jrom Jerusalem. Mr. Mark- land's is, I think, the best. PF. B. Ibid. eTvEiov yap'l Eor they said, i.e. many said the same; as i7jy4lo, it was said. Markland. 24, 25, 26. The particles xal, «ai, &c. bearing different senses, should be printed with a comma in each of these verses. Bp. Barrington. 32. Koa eKti^Q oj(7^os tfs^l auVo'v] This should be in a parenthesis. 1% follows: and they said unto him. Behold, &c. Not the S;f?\.«iy here men- tioned, hot those in tiie 31st verse. Markland. -r-Tbey in the 31st verse could not come at him ; therefore o;f7ios elmv, so?ne of the multitude that were ab«mt him said. See Matt. xij. 46. Luke viii. 29. , Dr. Owen. V CHAPTER 146 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. CHAPTER IV. 1. xa^a-Boti ev rjj ^axda-a-f)] He did not sit IN the sea, but BY the sea- side, Matt. xiii. 1. Omit this, or read iv rfi ra-jsy/xvyj, as ver. 38. Tan. Fab. I. ii. ep. 17. — Distinguish thus: mifls airlv e(/.Sa.vla s)g to otXoTqv, xa9- rja-Bai, iv rfi ^a7^d(ra-rj, so that he entered into the vessel on the sea, and sat down. Markland. Ibid. See, in Mosheim's Syntagma Dissert, p-319, and Zorn's Biblioth. Antiquaria, p. 242. the remarks against the first expUcation given by Bowyer. Professor Schulz. 2. To3 auqavavi] According to Mill, Proleg. sect. 1100, p- 109, these words are taken from the other Gospels, because they are wanting in some MSS.; and Bengelius, in his N. T. left them entirely, out. iProf^ Schulz. 12. "Ifa ^xivovlss'] Qu. Whether Iva in this place does riot signify so that, because of the parallel placfeof Matt. xiii. 13. ori.^-KsTrmUzg ou ^^e- wooirj,' &c. so that seeing, they see, and do not perceive; and hearing they hear, and do not (consider, or) understand. See on Acts xxviii. 26. Markland. : 18. ouTo/ eiff-jtf posterius^ These words are omitted in so many copies, and so needless, being inserted in the former part of the verse, that there can he no doubt whence they came. Markland. ! 2.2. otJSI iyiutio of!roxpu£./oi/] Tov AEAAIM0NI2MEN0N, or tm AAIMO- NIS0ENTA, might rather have been expected, as tov ESXHKOTA toi; Tieyewua,' which words being omitted (as they are omitted in many copies), >rov Saj/xovi^o'ju.svov may be supposed to be meant, according to the appre- hension of those who came out to look at him. &6cdpouin here is more than opiSiT* or ^'xiirautn; as iii. 11. though not always so. Markland. 20. ev Tfj-AefcoLTToTiSi] Possibly, by a mistake of the Scribe, for xaS* o'KriV cto'Ajv, as it is expressed Luke viii. S9- For the name of the city, according to him, was Gergesa, on the East side of the sea; whereas Decapolis was on the West, as appears from c. viii. 31. fVall, Critical Notes. — But there were several cities named Deciapolis, and not all to be pliaced, with Bochart, in Galilee, as is observed by Reland, in his Pales- tine, p. 203. 23. xou mctqsx&Ksi, &c.] I'hree words are inserted by our Translators, without authority from the Greek, to make out the sense of this verse. Distinguish therefore, and read thus: kou srapsxaXst a^lv tb-oXXm, (Xsytov, oTi TO ^uyoLTpdv ju,ou ea-j^areog e;fs*) ?va sA6a)i' exi^j] aiirfj rag ^si^ag, o^rtoy (Tco^ xa\ ^ijery). j4nd he besought him greatly (saying, my little daughter is at the point of death) that he Would come and lay his hands upon her^ that she might be healed, and live. Bp. Pearce, Com. in loc. 27. ST. MARK, CHAPTER V. 149 27. "Touched his garment." It was a notion among the Romans that the virtues, powers, and good fortune of any one might be communicated by the touch. See Plutarch's Lives, vol. iii. 4to. p. 94. where Valeria touches the garment of Sylla, in order to acquire a small portion of his good fortune. Mixpov eiiru^lug aorou zsapaXa^fiv. Weston. 28. (''EXsJfi ykp — r. Owen. 3. Before ot< xai Zuvd^sig, &c. supply from above, xcu vsl^sv toDto: which is requisite to make the sentence grammatical. /)r. Owen. 3. 6 vngMictplas] Hence it may be probably conjectured that Joseph, by his not being mentioned^ was now dead. Markland.— They could have mo doubt of his being the son of Mary. G. Ashby. Ibid. 156 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT! Ibid. aSsTK^Jo^ 8s 'laiewSov, — 'Xl[Ma)Vos; xa) oox s\yiTrjs strlh, rj aig slg rcSv nr^oiJJvJJctiv] Most of the MSS. leave out 15, and Grotius, Mill,, and Wetstein, omit it; being. added, says Mill; to make the sense clearer, which it obscures. — ^^For or* Tspa^rirrig, Euthy- mius says, some MS. reads 6 Tsprxprfrtig, that he is: the prophet who was to come, or as one af the .frophets. D. Heinsius. i 20. «ruys)i)g£t aurnj/-, xa» axoufcug^ aoTou, ro-oTiXot stto/sjJ What is rscKka, eTTolsi staindirig alone? F. xm AKOYSAI aik-ou zjaXKa mttoIsi, he did much TO HEAR him. D. Heinsius. — For zb-oXAo. Itto/si one of Stephens's MSS. and the Coptic, Version read moTO^a, ijtto/jsi, he was in great' straits to hear him. Ibid. '.'Did many things, and heard him gkdlj;" that is, did many things recommended to him by St.. John, croXXa siralsi. Thus, in Aristo-? phanes, .^Eacus says. Nothing makes him so happy as cursing his master. What, says Xanthius, when you are beat for it? .ffiacus. My joy is still the same. X. T* Ss -tsoTOM rspirliov.; But what if you have a hundred things to do in consequence of it? Batrach. act iii. sc. 1. Weston. " Heard him gladly." 'H^iwg rfxoos tcov TsroLpa. motov sTn^va-eig T^afxftjt- vovlwv. Plutarch, de Demetrio Tyrannidem in Athenas exepcentem, p. 3 1, edit, quarto.. Weston. 22.. xa.) sJirsXSauVijf TTJg ^uyalphg auT% tyJj- 'Upw^ia^og."^ After auTiJf a comma is necessary: not, the daughter of Herodias coming in; but, her daughter, Herodias, coming ill. Marklani>. 23. scwj >)/xjVooj t% ^oLo-ihsioLg jxou] This seems to be 2, form of speaking, used in any great promise from a king. See Josephus, Ant. Jud. xi. 6. 9. Esther V. 3. 6. vii. 2, Homer, Iliad vii. 193, though without the promise^ Aeoxs Vb oI t(^% ^aa-iT^TjUog ^piero WMrrig. Markland. 26. xoLi TQvg .Bmv in the next verse is, when he came out of the vessel, when he landed. Markland, Dr. Owen. 34 " Not having a shepherd." M13 aroi|*sva e^ovkt. Thus the Arabic Poet published by Pococke. " Take care lest you are fed with camels that have no keeper." See Carmen Tograi. verse 59. Cum camelis sine pastore Vagari perraissis. Weston. 37. 8«a- ST. MARK, CHAPTEIl VI. 153 37. haxocriwi/ ^mplcov] By this, from being thus particularly men- tioned, it is probable that it was the whole stock the Apostles had at that time in bank. See John vi. 7. Markland. 40. "In ranks, by hundreds and by fifties;" that is, by a hundred zv<) fifty. One hundred in front and fifty deep, which makes five thousand in fifty rows. — Homer, 0. ver. 558. II. "There were a thousand fires in the plain, and they sat by them in fifties." Weston. 43. xXao-juiaTan/] viz. oltto twv aplwv: which is to be understood, as appears from what follows, xa) caro rSv \)(Pumv. By a like ellipsis, John (vi. 13.) omits the mention of the fragments of the ^shes, and mentions those of the loaves only. Markland. 44. (u)ftsTow sttj^tjIeT; oL^Kr^v &c.] Better with two Inter- rogatives. What ? Doth this wicked generation seek a sign ? What is here ysvsa, aurij, in Matt. xvi. 4- is yevsa. zsov7}pa xa) ^Kni-^oihig. Our Saviour speaks this with indignation. Markland. Ibid. 61 ^Q^a■£ia^\ EI, say some, for 00 : which is indeed the reading of three MSS. But the whole is rather an elliptical form of abjuration. See Heb. iii. 11. Ezekiel xiv. \6. 20. It may be filled up thus: w ^.r^ l^ai, si lo^cijuy.rjg. Beza. — Sub. otKovvloov ev TJl KcSiMTi, Grotius; or tiv) tmv h rji nMjxri, hot of Bethsaida. Markland. 36. ai/9pa)'jro!/] Heinsius, p. 112, reads rather civ^pooTrog, which the edi- tion of Frobenius doth, and other editions; and the LXX have the same^ , Ps. Ixxxix. 22. -Professor Schulz. CHAPTER IX. 1. xai e'\sfev — eu SowafASj] I wonder why this verse should in some co- pies begin a new chapter, since it' adheres to what goes before, as the an- tient Greek copies seem to have designed, and as in Matthew and the Vulgate. Grotius. — ^These words should not have been separated from the eighth chapter. Markland, 2-. fis9' rjit^spag s§] The words, after six days, in Matthew and Mark, and the words, about eight days, in Luke ix. 28. mean, I suppose, the same thing: viz. on the seventh day. Dr. Owen. Ibid. ;epd.T7i(ra.v ■aspog sauloug, cru^rfloxJvlsg^ Connect it with rsrpog BoivlQug (Tv^T^ovvJeg, they held discoursing, questioning one with another, as ver. \6. ^^. and c. i. 27. Luke xxii. 23. Acts ix. 29. xv. 2. Hammond. — Or, in the same construction, they laid hold on that saying, viz. of rising from the dead. Doddridge. — In plainer terms, distinguish thus: xcti TOV T^oyov sxpa.rrjs) rofi 'Tpxavov, on roa-adra aono zsapaKSiiai o'crla; perhaps it should be written o,T«, that is, li oTi, propter quid? Below, ver. 28, it is as here on. In Matt. xvii. 10. n oov. Markland. 12. xa.) zjcSg yeypaiflai &c.] For xcti Tswg, as some MSS. have xa^cog r. xcu xaBwg. Beza. — Read interrogatively: Elias comethjirst, and re- storeth all things : And he added, But how, or in what sense, is it then written of the Son of man, that he must suffer many things, and be set at nought? Clarke. — The words seem to behmg to the end of ver. 10, questioning what the rising from the dead should be, and how it is writ- ten of the Son of man, &c. D. Heinsius and Grotius. — But elwsv, which precedes, is best supplied here, as in the English Version. 13. iTvijXuQs, xoCi sTroiyjO-av aura) oVa TjQs'XTjerai/, xet^wg ysypoCTfloiiJ Connect sTafK^j^B — xa^iog yiy^a,Tf\ai, it being no where foretold that they would put John to death, or that they would zjoisHv aunS o.a>.a)^«rslai or ava7iw^r,a^Ha,^, shall be consumed withjire. P. Junius. — The emphasis of this comparison, as Mr. Le Clerc well observes, lies in the ambiguity of the word nvD'^, which sig- nifies both shall be salted, and shall be destroyed. As every sacrifice is salted (n7Q'') with salt ; so every Apostate shall be destroyed (rhiy in the other signification of the same word) with fire. Dr. Clarke. 50. "Have sak in yourselves;" that is, keep yourselves from cor- ruption ; and, as you have salt, have fire also, and burn out the offending parts, that the whole may not be consumed, ^schylus, in speaking of the punishment of a man whose crimes were unexpiated, says, that he "lived a man forbid;'' he Could approach no altar, be received in no house, and sit at no table; at length he dies, hated and despised by all, ill seasoned for all-corrupting death. " KuxtSjs TUfixev^i^a wa^flap)^ jxopai." Cboeph. ver. 294. Weston. CHAPTER $T. MARK, CHAITER X. 1^3 CHAPTER X. 6. }tlt(r£wg] Clericus, in Art. Crit. supposes this to be an interpolation; but he has been refuted by Jac. Hase, Biblioth. CI, II. Fasc. V^ p. 698. Professor Schulz. 15. /Ai5 oara(fl£p^(rrjs] These words are left out in some copies: but as they answer to the tenth commandment (for no one defrauds but because he covets), they ought by all means to be retained. Without them the second table (which was meant to be here entirely comprehended) is im- perfect. Dr. Owen. 21. Tjyaxrjtf-ev aorov, laudavit eum. Vide Psalm Ixxvii. 36. juxta LXX. Dr. Owen. 25. Euxo3ra)Tfgov ld^iKxi;] rig, sc: ts>.w] The edition of Elzevir of 1633 has owliS, which is better. Professor Schulz. 38. t/ a»TSMr9e] ti, what; quale, what kind of thing, the nature of what ye ask. Marklanh. 42. oJ BoHoUvlss ap)^eiv for oj apy^oulsg, as Matt. xx. 25. Aexiw, in its va- rious tenses, &c. is often an expletive. See Luke viii. iS. 1 Cor. vii. 40. X. 12. xi. 16. xiv. 37. Heb. iv. 1. xii. 11. Dr. Owen, 46. t. Bos, Exercit. — By the intervention of a parenthesis, undoubtedly connect it thus: ■^?t9sv el aipa. eup^ast ri sv auV^ — ou yap r^v xaiplg (jvkwv, He came if haply he might find any thing on it, — for the time of gathering ^g* was not come. Thus Matt. xxi. 34, xaipog rwv xapTrcSv, the time for gathering fruit. Athen. Deipnos. 1. ii. p. 65. ed. 1597' ot'Xta-xovlai 8' aurat rm rdSv STKfiN KAIP^, they are caught at the time of gathering J%*, or of fgs being ripe. And we call hopping time, gooseberry time, the season for picking hops or gooseberries. The intermediate words (xa) «A9a>v, &c.) are to be placed in a parenthesis, as Gen. xiii. 10. Numb. xiii. 20, 23^ Josh. xxiv. 26. John i. 14. Particularly Mark xvi. 3, 4, Who shall roll us away the stone (and, when they looked, the stone was rolled away) for it was great. And so Mark ix. 3, as it should be printed. Kidder, Deinonstration of the Messiah, part H. c. ii. p. 100. 8vo. — A like position of the parenthesis see in Luke xx. 19, (xa« etpaS'ijQrjo-av tov Aaov). Mark xii. 12. xvi. 4. John iii. 24. Jos. Antiq. v. 8. 2. Lucian in Zeuxide, p. 582. ed. Grsev. Plut. in Pomp. p. 620. B. Markland. — It is objected by Dr. Whitby and others, that when the fig-tree putteth forth leaves, the Summer, is nigh. Matt. xxiv. 32; and this transaction was but about five days before the Passover. Matthew speaks of the time when the gene- rality of fig-trees put forth leaves. For Pliny tells us there were different species of them, N. H. xv. c. 18. preecoces, serotinoe, and hyemales; the first cum messe maturescentihus. To which Isaiah alludes, xxviii. 4, The glorious beauty of Ephraim shall he as the first ripe £fig] before the Rummer. Now in Judaea the harvest began at the Passover : whether it ended at Pentecost, as Fagius supposes, or then the wheat harvest only commenced, as Grotius, may be a matter of dispute: see Levit. xxiii. 10, 15. But at whichsoever of these two harvests figs were gathered, we may conclude that they were of some size at the Passover, eatable, if not ripe. In a country where all kinds of figs grew, our*Lord came to a tree, which, he hoped, was of the early sort; if haply he might find figs on it; for it had leaves, and therefore was regularly expected to have fruit, which was always 166 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. always prior to them. Those who will not be convinced that the tree should have figs on it at the time of the Passover, I send to Julian the Apostate, ep. xxiv. p. 392, who observes that the fig-trees, of Damascus particularly, bore figs all the year round, the last year's fruit remaining while that of the next succeeded. In Spanheim's Version: Et cunt ccete- rarum arborum ponia exigui temporis sint, neque cetatem ferant; sola Jicus ultra annum vivit, et sequentis fructus ortum comitatur. About Naples they have figs twice a year, in August or September, and about May; thence expressly called fico di pascha, as Mr. Holdsworth observes on Virg. Gleorg. ii. 149, 150. Dr. Shaw, in his Travels, p. 335. ed. 4to, says, "The Boccores, or first ripe figs, in 1722, were hard, and no bigger than common plumbs; though they have then a method of making them soft and palatable, by steeping them in oil. — According to the quality of the season in that year, the first fruits could not have been ofiered at the time appointed, and would therefore have required the intercalating of the Veader, and postponing thereby the Passover for at least the space of a month." In the most backward year, the early figs were of some size in Spring, and kept company pretty nearly with the Palestine harvest. — Mr. Toup, however, still looks on this place as a gloss of some sciolist; Emend, on Suidas, part II. p. 86. J. N. Ibid, ow yag r^v xou^og a-uxeavJ] These words have been deemed an inter- polation by a Critic of the most consummate knowledge of the Greek lan^ guage. See Toup, on the word Katqog. But, with submission, it should seem, that, however aukward the appearance of them, their presence has been ever necessary to the sense, at least the emblematical sense of the passage. The words xoupog , or so^opov. Dr, GossET. 17. .ov &c.] They cast him out before they killed him. Therefore transpose and read, in conformity with the other Gospels and Leicester MS. e^iSaT^ou l'|a) too afXTreTicSvog, xou cnrsKlsivocv. Dr. Owen. 9. eXsuo-ela», &c.] This is the answer of the Jews, not the words of Jesus, in Matt. xx. 41. Markland. 12. The words xa) s^oSi^^rjiyau rov t-)Q^nv should, in regular order, come in after sTjts, both here and in Luke xx. 19. N, B. The particle xa) in this verse bears three different senses. The^r^^ is used in its common sense: the second stands for aXXa; and the third for ooi/. Dr. Owen, 21, 22, xa) b rptrog oJcraoVcop. Ka» eXa^ov &c.] Perhaps it should be pointed xa) r^irog. 22. (otraoTcog xa) s\aSov &c. So Acts xiv. $1. 1 Tim. ii. V. 25. Vulgate. See Mark xiv. 31. Matt. xxv. 17. Markland. 23. oray dtvairJaJo-i,] i, e. after all are risen. Markland. — These words are wanting in the parallel places, and in several MSS.: but St. Mark is remarkably pleonastic. See i. 32. vii. 13. Dr. Owen. 27". 0SOS vsxpmv, aT^T^a'&sog ^aivlcov.'] From Matt. xxli. 32. it may be read, as I had' conjectured, oux e!/. Markland. — ^The second ©eof is omitted in no less than twenty-four MSS. and five of them of prin- cipal note. Dr. Owen. 29. Kiipiog 0£Of T^fuov, Ktjpiog eig e)S T% havoiag as' if the word (flo7\.ri was apphcable only to a woman's garment, and not to a man's, except in Hellenistic Greek. This, however, is a mistake: for Xenophon tells us, that Astyages, having saluted Cyrus, o-IoXt^v xaAi^v svi- Soo-s, put on Mm a beautiful ^tole, or long robe. Cyrop. lib. i. p. 16. ed. Hutch. 8vo. Dr. Owen. Ibid, xal dto-TTao-fjiouf] Several MSS. read here, as in Luke xx.- 46. xa) ^O\.wvicov a)-^ fTs7w»f;aoToo rr,v s^ou(rla,it, xeu exouftip to 'iplov awTouj xa» t«j ^upwpm IvfJs/Xalo] The latter xai before rm S^ugwgu), being redundant, should be omitted. Beza. — Kai, then, as Matt. ix. 10. xxviii. 9. Luke ii. 15. 21. Acts xiv. 22. Rom. v. 12. 1 Cor. xiv. 2'7. 2 Cor. i. 6. James ii. 4^ Markland. — Perhaps Sou? — auVou rrjv oitrlav, his substance, &c. (for the- parallel place, Matt. xxv. 14, has ra. uTrap^ovIa, atiroo, his goods); and so. one of his copies read, says Erasmus.. CHAPTER XIV. 3. /Aupou — aroxJlsXou^.] The pouring this costly perfume upon ouf Saviour seems to have been in honour of his extraordinary character. PrinceSj ST, MARK, CHAPTER XIV. 173 Ptitices, in times of prosperity, were anointed with the most precious and fragrant oils. " For, lo, thine enemies, thine enemies, O Lord, shall perish: but my horn shalt thou exalt; I shall be anointed with green oil (Psalm xcii. lo);" that is, with the finest perfume. The most expensive perfume in use at present in the East (the otter, or odour of roses) is of a green colour, and has a greenish cast. If this be so, it may be thought a sufficient reason, for retaining the word green in our translation of the Psalms, and understanding it literally; and not, as the author of "Ob- servations on Passages of Scripture, voLii. p. 204 — 5," proposes to do, metaphorically. Weston. Ibid.. vajsSou WKr]j>t%] F. '07r(«rJix^j, Opis being a town near Babylon ; the O being dropped, as I in XTravia., Rom. xv. 24. 28. Hartiingus, Thes. Crit. to^m. IL p. 71 S. — Or n»«r7jx%, from Tiiifir^, a city of Persia, in the SchoL of ^schyl. init. Persoe. J. Clopping. — Ointments were not brought from Persia, but India: and Ptolemy mentions Pista, a city on' the Indus, whence was probably the nardus Pistica. Lud. De Dieu; — Vulg. spicatce, whence the Greek is formed, as, from sextarius, ^siflog, c vii. 4» Erasmus^ Beza, Grotius, f-fetstein. — Verce, from T^ricflig, as Pliny mentions pseudonardus. Bengelius. — From' this having been done more than once (see John xii. 3.) it seems to have been a custom, designed' as an honour to the pjerson to whom it was performed. In the heathen na- tions it signified something. sacred, or divine. Plin.Epist.ix.33. Markland.' Ibid. Kcti /A'q wjo)] Such iteration of negative particles, frequent in the best authors, gives the sentence a peculiar emphasis. Dr. Owen. 29. Kai £» ro-avlsj o-xavSaAjo-Q^^erovlaj] F. Ei xaJ; which is preserved in four copies, and Matt. xxvi. S3, and often in the New Testament. Markland. 30. «« ST. MARK, CHAPTER XIV. 175 50. on a-q[j.spoi/, &c.] Between otj and a-rjixspov the pronoun a-h should By all means be inserted. It has the authority of above ^fi/ MSS. and gives the sentence a peculiar emphasis. Dr. Owen. 31. 'O 8k ex Tsspicra-ou sAsfs jadtXAov] Perhaps, join ixaKKov to what fol- lows: MaXAoi/ Icav jiAs Sstt) a-uvanahaveiv- a-oi, nay though I should die with thee. Erasmus. — But (jioXKov is no where to be found for imo, unless it is followed by Se. Beza. Ibid, ou jU,^ (Ts (i7rapvrj(roju,ai.] Here, in our Version, it is, " I will not deny thee in any wise" but in ver. 25, ouxiri OT MH zjIm is translated, I will drink no more. Ou.jxt^ is always more than ou or it.y\ single, and the difference should always be expressed in the translation. Markland. 36. 'A.€§a zsdi\yif\ Read, 'A^Sot, !^0 Ilalvjj?, i. e. eerlj, [JLS^£p[JirjVsm[/,svoVy Ilotlijp. D. Heinsius. 4J. KotSswSsIt TO 7\.ot7rov] Interrogatively: Do ye sleep on, and take your rest? as at Matt. xxvi. 45. Henry Stephens, &c. — Rather, Do ye STILL sleep, and take your rest?. Dr. Owen. Ibid. 'AjTsp^fi*] For aTs;^e«, in an unusual sense, read utts^oo, Sleep on; I KEEP AWAT, and will not molest ypu.- Then turning and seeing Judas coming, he saysj . ^ri.ve, let us go. D. Pauw, on Anacreon, xxviii. 33. — For airs^Ek, the. sense seems to require that we should read a.7re^s(r^s, ab- stain or refrain, i. e. from farther sleep : the hour is come ^ &c. Rise up, let us go. Dr. Owen. Ibid. ,Heniy Stephens, Prsef. in N. T, thinks, that, except this passagej quoted here, from Anacreon, there is no passage in any Greek author where oari-xsi iias the meaning of sufficit, in place of a7ro)(firl or apxsi. Professor Schulz. 49. aX^ Iva, &c.] Supply the ellipsis from St. Matthew xxvi. 56. thus: 'AXXa Tooro Ss oAoi/ ysyovev,- hot, &c. This shews of what great use it is to compare one Gospel with another. Dr. Owen. 51. Kal eigrig veavta-xog, &c.] This seems to be one of those places in the N. T. which have not been explained ; it not appearing with what intent the history of this young man is here mentioned. The variety of opinions concerning it is a sure sign that nothing certain can be said of it. Dr. Owen, in his Observations on the Four Gospels, p, 73, has, men- tioned a new conjecture, that this young man had perhaps often told the story at Rome, being a Roman then upon the spot, and that St. Mark might 176 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. might think proper to confirm it. This is possible; which perhaps is as much as can be said of any conjecture. Markland. 5;^. 'O §£ xctlaT^iTTwv T-f^v a-iviova.,] The sindon seems to have been a thin upper garment. Thucydides says, in his Account of the Plague, the heat it occasioned was so great, that the patient could not bear the thinnest covering, rdiv isavM T^stIwv lyMlicov xa) triv^oucuv, lib. ii. p. 129. cd, Dukeri. In the following passage (Plutarchi Vitae, p. 378, 4to. vol. iv.) of Plutarch, Tiberius Gracchus, when he fled from the Capitol, is said to have left his upper garment behind him, on the same occasion with the young man in the Gospel; aviEXaSelo rig twv l^aliwu, Sg rr^v rrjSsvvov a] OT-ajS/erxij ISoucra aJTov tstolXiv, ^p^oLlo-T^sysiv] . Read araXiv ^p^cSo Tvs- ysjv. The same thing was twice said : but it was another maid who said it, according to Matt. xxvi. 71. Erasmus, Grotius, Markland. Ibid. 7) zirai^la-xTj means that same maid, who had told him before, ver..67, that lie was a follower of Jesus: and this manifestly contradicts Matt. xxvi. 7I- sIBbv avTQV dXKri. Is there no MS. where the article ij is wanting? Professor Michaelis. — No MS. yet known omits the article; nor is it necessary that any should. It is apparent, from their own mode of expression, compare^ with that of St. John's, that the three first Evangelists never attended to the order of the transaction; their point being only to assure us, that Peter denied our Saviour thrice. Hence it seems to me, that the maid here meant is not the same with her that is mentioned ver. 67, but the principal maid; the maid that stood at the porch, tJ psai^ia-xrj s)g to zapouuT^iov, ver. 68 ; or, according to St. John xviii. 17, t^ ■^a.i^ia-jci^ -^ '^upaapog. The other seeming contradictions thje intelligent reader will easily reconcile. Dr. Owen. 72. iTTi- ST. MARK, CHAPTER XIV, 177 72. e-nriSa'Kwv, fxXais.] If the gloss of PhavorinuSj which is mentioned by Dr. Hammond in his note, svt^aK'KM, iwi^\eirai, roVSg 13 t), almost the sixth hour, suppose a quarter before twelve. So that it might be called either rgiVi], or mas) 'ixir^. Markland. 31. ejXTraj^ovJsf rsqog aXKriKws] Rather, sju-Tra/^oiJlsff, zsqog aTiXijXouf — IXs/ow, said among themselves. BeZa, English Version. Ibid, laulov oJ 8wVa)a« trwa-a.i.'] Or, interrogatively: Cannot he save himself? Beza, Piscator, H. Stephens, Bengelius. 34. 'O 0£oV fjioo,] This expression seems to be used or proper when mention is made of God as good or kind, Rom. i. 8. rio ©sw p-ou. where see Theophylact, Heb. xi. 16. 1 Cor. i. 4. John xx. 17. Theophylact, ad 2'C,or. xii. 21. Markland. 36. "Kiywv "Ae)s, more than twenty MSS. read ai^eg. Dr. Owen. 43. 'Icoirjjfp, oLira 'Afi|xa9a/af, eufr^-iqiuov ^ouT^svl-^g'] Many interpreters suppose 3ouXeu)^s to denote here a member of the Jewish Sanhedrim: others, with the Vulgate, one of the Decuriones, who presided, in the municipal towns and colonies, with the Duumviri. In the former sense, a Jewish magistrate; in the latter, a Roman. In this latter sense Isaac Casaubon would make Joseph a decurio of ^rimathcea, omitting the comma at 'A^,6sv be read 'E^iScvv, and xa.) be placed before roX/xi^traf: but with less change we may b^gin A A 2 a paren- l8o CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. a parenthesis after og («a* avrog ^v zsqafr^eyo^sng T"^" BatriT^siciv t«& 0«n3)- ToXlirjtragj-^ Joseph cf Arimathcea came, tvho (himself also waited for the kingdom, of God) boldly went in to Pilate, MARKLAND.-^-'EjJeov is the reading of above 30 MSS. Dr. Owen. Ibid. rirrjo-eSo to (rw^nct] Which was an usual thing. To this custom perhaps Arrian may allude, Dissert. Epict. I. 9, at the end. Markland. 44. e9ao'(x«o'sw sJ rfSv) tISvijxs.] Ei is not here a particle of doubting: it means the same with on. Therefore render, and Pilate marvelled, not if he loere, but that he was, already dead. . In support of this construc- tion, see Xenoph. Cyrop. lib. iv. p. 225. ooS^v — 9^aof«,«^«) si Kooc^agTjy, x» T. X. and the learned Hutchinson's note on the place. Dr. Owen. 47. xai Metpion 'loxr^] F. ■>} 'Itoo-^. See ver. 40. and chap. xvi. 1. Markland. CHAPTER XVI. 1, 2. t/lyopatrety — xati— sg;^ovlai, i. e. ayepoia-aa-at s/9^ov3«i'] See Luke xxiii. 56. whence it appears that they had bought these sweet spices on the Friday, not on the Sunday morning, and therefore that the word ■^■Y6paj|s»Te. — Tof IfrJaopcofJi-sfov.] Some MSS. place a point of interroga- tion here. Do t/ou seeJc Jesus of Nazareth who was crucified? He is risen. Wetstein.- Ibid.. "Be not affrighted j" rather, "Be not greatly astonished." M^ htBtt[i.Ssiff, ooSs AKPIBX2S, aXX* ex rtSv sTTibxpvlwv axouer/xartov STN0EINAI, COMPILED neither with care noj' ACCURACY, hut from common reports. Ibid. 0go'(p«X£] Epiphanius reads this as an appellatives 4. to the end. This is, without doubt, an interpolation. In account of chronology it breaks off the thread of the history, and contains several evident proofs of ignorance, superstition, and imposture. It seems to be taken from Pseudo Matthaeus, and still much more interpolated. Morgan, in a Letter to Dr. Lardner, which is printed in his Life. Lardner has refuted this supposition, ibid. p. 30. Professor Schulz. 18. xfltla ri (scil. o-*)(*gToi/) yveuVojiAott toots; ex quonam signo hoc sdamS Dr. GwEN. 27- f«- 184 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 27. i).s[i.yr}(/lsuft.ivrjU av^pl m oi/ojita Ta)er^ yivma-Hox; for am I not to know a man ? To pass over the harshiiess of the criticism of making .er-icsi signify FOR, and yivmtrxm stand for the future yjvcoVojtwti ; it may be obsepved, that other Divines say, " The Prophecy, A Virgin shall conceive, &c. being contradictory to all the experience of the world, was not, probably, believed by the Jews, in those days, to import miraculous conception ; because common sense would- lead them to understand it in a manner agreeable to nature and experience." Bp. Sherhch, Discourse on Propbecyj p. 34, and Bp. Fleetwood's Plea on the Case of George Downing, p. 27. But the; last verse cited from Isaiah, A Virgin shall conceive and hear a son, &c. has limdergone various interpretations. 35. yevvcof^svou ayjov] yevvw^svw sh (tou ayiov is the reading of fow MSS. and Jive antient Versions ; vvihich« our Mnglisk Triuislators have judiciously adopted. Dr. Owen. 39- s'S ST. LUKE, CHAPTER J. 185 ^9. e\g zsoT^iv 'looSa] F. 'loofJa or 'loora, a city in the mountainous country, mentioned Josh. xv. 55, and belongiiig to the priests, ibid. xxi. 16. agreeably to the circumstances here mentioned. Valeshis in Ep. Ca- saubon, p. 66q. ed. Almeloveen. Reland. Palaest. Sacr. p, 870. 42. Kpti avs$pa)'i/r](r£ &c.] The copies here have no other variation than av£§07]o-e: otherwise avlsfpcoVijo-s might have been worth enquiring after; she answered, namely Mary's Salutation. Plut. De audiend. poet. p. 22. A. T(,«.o9ea)-^K»V7]«r/as subhg avls.svoig, that zsapoi. Kvpiou may connect with rs7\.slcotrXg: who believed that there will be a performance with the Lord of those things which were promised her; as Psalm cxxi. 2, 13 /3o7j9sia /*ot> vrapok Kup/ou. Markland. 52. " He hath put^down," xabeiT^s. He hath taken away, snatched the mighty from their thrones; well expressed by Seneca, Hercul. CEteeus, p. 301. edit. Scriver. "Qui regna miseris donat, & celsis rapit." Weston. 55- JtaQtuj ij^oLkr^crs zspog rovg rsalspa.g 7)j*d)V, tloLg, ver. 69. Hath raised up a horn of salvation, which is a deliverance from our enemies. Camerarius, Homberg. — Or the sense of e^a^Tjo-s is, as he promised (see ver. 55) a salvation from our enemies. 73. "Opxov ov (o/Aoo-s] ^y"OpKov Bos understands xofla ogxoi/. It would be plainer "Opxoo, as Theophylact reads, and Vitringa, Obs. Sacr. 1. i. ch. vi. pp. 212, 213. But the antecedent is, as not unusual, put in the same case with the relative, and the construction of the whole will be thus: 'EN Tfl BTot^erai — xa» j*vvj(r9ffva» SjaQijxijg — av o^kov w/aoits, by performing the mercy to our fathers, and by remembering his holy covenant, viz. the oath which he sware to Abraham, of granting us to serve without fear. Euthymius, Maldonat, Bengelius, S^c. — Not, with the Vulgate and Erasmus, the oath ivhich he toould give us; toO 8oui/ai being part of the oath itself, and therefore should begin ver. 74, to remember — the oath which he sware — viz. to give us the power of serving him, &c. Vitringa, ubi supra. — Connect it, tou Soocai »)j*Ti/ tpxw, to give us the oaih which he sware to Abraham our father, viz. Gen. xxii. 18, In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. This oath (that is, the subject of it, the Messiah) God is now about to give us, says Zacharias. Jdoj^o-ai and (AV7)o-8'?vai []eVsxa] too 800m «. As sroiy.ourai — too Souvai, ver. 77. "En-j^oE- va» — TOO xulsu^wai, ver. 79. n«f«]f. Schmiditts. 78. 8ia enr'Ka.fxua sXeoof] This should not begin a sentence, as in the Edd. but connect with iv a.as ] ij a,7roypoir} ■sjpmrr^ iysvsia i^ysf/.oveMvlog t% Xoploig K-Uprivlou] This, perhaps^ came into the text from the margin of some scioHst, who confounded the registering under Herod with the noted tax made by Cy- reniusj after the death of Archelaus, Acts, ch. v. 37. A. D. 8. U. C. 761, xvhen Judaea was made a Roman province. — Or, for K-upt^viou, we should read Kuvli7\.iov, or K. Ooapou, this Jirst registering wa^ when Quintilius Varus was governor ^ Syria; for so he was at the death of Herod, having succeeded to Saturninus, Jos. Ant. c. v. 2. and c. xiii. 5. Beza, Lud. Cappell. Hist. Jud. Compend. H. The testimony of Tertullian being express, adv. Marcioneifl, 1. iv. c. 19, Census constat actos in Judcea — per Sentium Saturninum, Vale- sius in Euseb. H. E. i. 5, would read ■^ysihmisvmiiog ^aioupvivou. To reconcile Luke and Tertullian together, Mr. Whiston, in his Harmony, and Pri- deaux suppose, that this was the second census in the Ancyran marble, A. U. Var. 746. when Marcus Censorinus and C. Asinius Gallus were Consuls': That Satuminus, having first carried it on within his own pro- vince, executed it in Judsea, the neighbouring country, U. C. Var,. 749, three years after the date of the decree : That the tax, in consequence of his registering, was not levied till about eleven years afterwards, as men- tioned in the j^cts, when, it is allowed, Cyrenius was president of Syria: That the first verse therefore of this chapter relates to the act of S^tur- ninus, viz. the registering, the second to that of Cyrenius, the levying of the tax. ' Against this supposition it is objected by Dr. Lardner, Crer dibility of the Gospel History, b. ii. c. 1. that the census mentioned in the Ancyran marble was of Roman citizens only: civivm romanorvm CENSA svNT CAPITA, the number amounting to 4,233,000 ; much too small a number for the inhabitants of the Roman Empire, 2. The consulships in the marble do not denote the year in which a census was begun^ but in which it was finished, as is evident from the first and last census ST. LUKE, CHAPTER IT. 189 densus mentioned in it. The first when Agrippa was consul with Aug. VI. in which Dio, I. Uii. p. 496;, says, raj a7roypaTi\ r^ys^tsvsmvloi for zspoli^a. tou •iQyeif.avsueiV ■ KugTjvjov, as is urged by Isaac Ca»aubon, c. Baron. Exerc. i. c. 32.. IV. The general solution from Beza, &c. is, that while Satuminus was governor of Syria, Cyrenius was sent to him as Legate extraordinary, to assist in making this census in. Syria and the neighbouring country; whence he likewise, as is not unusual, is styled T^ys^j-ovsuatv t% Sogjaj*- But it seems a degrading of Cyrenius, who, by his services, had merited the highest honours, to be sent as a deputy to Satuminus, on an office which was commonly allotted, to the Roman, knights: see Perizonius, De Augustea orbis descript. .§ 1,7. On the other hand, to give Cyrenius su- perior or equal power with- Saturn inus^ in Syria, the province of which he was the ordinary governor, would have been an affront; especially con- sidering that Satuminus was his equal in every respect, and superior in some; being of a better family, and elder consul by seven years. To get jid of this difficulty, Dt. Lardner proposes^ V. His own.ingenious solution ; t)j«..That Cyrenius was sent with an extraordinary commission indeed, but into Judaea only, whioh was not then annexed to Syria, to assist He;rod in making this census : That the decree for registering nydcrav r-^if oixoojxsvijv extended no further tham Judseaj; 190 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Judaea^ over which Herod was king. See Exod. xvi. 35. That •jjysju.ovst*- ovlog To\rK.uprivlou is not the genitive absolute denoting time, but the geni- tive of the agent: This was the Jirst registering o/" Q/rewzw* [afterwards! governor of Syria: That present participles are often used for nouns of office: Tco ^a.(ri7<.s6ovli Mupxm ^wycclipeg [asv syevovio trXswop, oippsveg 8s 8J0, To the EMPEROR Marcus were born several daughters, and two sons : Herodian, 1. i. c. 2. Yet several of those children were born before he was emperor. I would add, in confirmation of this solution, that subsequent titles of honour were often - connected with transactions which preceded those titles: as uTolsvovlog Aoux/ou Ouu7\.eplm IIo3«Voo xou Tirw MaXTi/ou Ka:r*]a)- Tu'voo, the consuls were L. Valerius Potitus and T. Manlius [afterwards called] Capitolinus. Dion. Hal. i. c. 74. This method, however com- mon, has deceived the most learned, as Perizonius has shewn iti his Dis- sertationes Historicse, c. vii. p. 305, &c, ; among the rest, Augustus him- self, who, discovering this inscription on a statue, a. cornelivs m. f, cossvs COS. — SPOLIA OPiMA DEDiCAViT, Concluded Cossus dedicated those spoils during his consulship ; which were dedicated some years before it. See Livy, I. iv. 20. and Perizonius, as above cited. After all, it must be owned, however this may clear up St. Luke's nar- ration, it sets him at a greater variance from Tertullian, who says, the enrolment was made per Sentium Saturninum: whereas, by. this ac^- count, he had no hand in it. 2. Mr. Wetstein observes, that though it was usual to carry on a census through the provinces, yet we do not find Roman legates deputed into tributary kingdoms for that purpose; and that such an innovation raised a rebellion among the Clitae, after the death of their king, Tac. Annai. 1. vi, c. 41. He supposes then (with AUix, De anno & mense natali, &c. p. 1 8), that the oath of fidelity to Augustus, atihis time exacted of the Jews, Jos. Ant. xvii, 2. 4. which usually accompanied a census (see Plant. Praef. in Pcenulo, ver. 55j & seq. and Trinummus, IV. 11. 30), is called oLiroypai^ri; but leaves us in j the dark why Cyrenius should now be governor of Syria. The whole pro- bably is a gloss added by some unskilful transcriber, as, I now find, Bp. Chandler thought. Vindication of the Doctrine of Christianiti/, vol. ii. Tp.436. fV. B. 2. Ku- ST. LUKE, CHAFIER II. 191 2. Kuprivlo^)] F. Kapivou, as Jos, Ant. xviii. c. i. & Fasti Rom. Quhitms, and Tac. Annal. ii. 4. Erasmus, Beza, Jac. Oronovius, inTac. — It was usual for the Greeks to give to Roman proper names the termination in «oj, as Pupienus, IlouTrryvjof on Coins. Nautes, 'Nauriog in Dion. Hahcarn. Coeles Vibenna, Koi'xio?. Perizon. de Aug. orb. descript. § 3^. 7. "In a manger," in the open air. See Horrei Uissertationem. Ka- ToKuiiiU, supper-room, put for the whole house. See Exod. xv. 13. and iv. 24. where xaJa^w/xa is an inn or lodgiag-place. Weston. S.^oypawAoOiJIsf] The Vulgate vi^i/awies, which read, therefore aypoir-^ movleg. Maldonat. — a.ypau'Koiivlsg signifies vigilantes, as the Vulgate trans- lates: Hesych. "AygaoXo*, 0] ev aypm vuxls^siiovlsg.. NoxJg^soejv, aypuTrveiv. 11. 05 gj, before ev avBpw'r srojff, may be supposed to have bee» lost in the foregoing word sJ^joj. *Ei/ av^pooTToig for e\g av^pcarrovg ■^' eoSoxi'a, as Phil. ii. 13, and s 48, 'E^((flavlo 8s ZTOLvlig — raig a.Toxpti ft-'^rrjp aoroo" Tixuov. Markland. — So read Codd. Ephrem. Cantab, Reuchlin. and the Vulgate, Dr. Owen, Ibid, TsoHr^p (Totj xd-yw] Mary is often called the mother of Jesus, and Joseph and Mary o» -yovEig aoToo, in a civil sense; but Joseph is never called his father directly: for though some copies (chiefly versions) have 6 tis-aJijg instead of 'Iw(rri(p in this chapter, ver. 33, yet without doubt they are faulty ; because in this place, when Mary says to Jesus, thy Father and I have sought thee sorrowing, he immediately gives her to under- stand that the title of his Father did not belong to Joseph; How is it that ye sought me, &c, that is. It is strange ye should have taken all this pains in seeking me: for where of course should a Son be looked for but (li/ rolg Tou tsalpog) in his Father's House ; meaning the Temple of God, where they found him. Hence the expression, the child and its mother, is found five times in the second chapter of Matthew, with the same view and accuracy; to shew that Joseph had no, such relation to the child as a real Father bath to his own son- Hence likewise, after Mary had con- ceived St. LUKE, CHAPTER II. 195 ceived by the Holy Ghost, and there was now no room for Joseph's being thought the real Father of Jesus, then the Angel says. Be not afraid (do not scruple) to take unto thee Mary thy wife. Markland. 49. Iv Toig ro3 zsalpoe !*<>"] Not, as the English Version, about my Fudher's business — but, in my Father's home. Thus, Esther vii. 9. LXX. ev Tclg 'Aju-av, in HamarCs house. Jos. contra Ap. lib. I, Iv roig tou Ajo^, in Jupiter's temple. See more instances in Wetstein. Dr. Owen. 50. TO /sij|/xa, for to. piji».ala, as ver. 51. Dr. Owen. 52. ;^a^i)» ra-agA &sm xa« av^pcoxoig] This seems to have been a common form of speech, as xxiv. I9. ^uvaSog sv 'ipftp xcCi 7\.oyto, and that which fol- lows, hctviiav To3 ©soO, xou wavlog too Xaoo. So in Josephus, Ant. Jud. VI. xi. 1 . o^tSv yap Tov AauiSijv ■srapa. t)Aix/« is placed first before )(rou? Xp«QN iTtSv rpiaxovloi for •^'p;t£)o '^EINAI stoji/ rpiaxovlu, he began to he about xxx years old complete. Seal, de emend, temp. p. 255. & Grotius. — But though we say ^px.^o wv, yet ^v ap^oi^svog mv is not Greek. Just as in Enghsh: He began speaking, He began being, &c. but not. He was beginning speaking, He was beginning being; but He began to be. 2. Whatever construction the Greek will bear, it is not agreeable to sense, in any language, to say, Jesus began to be about thirty years old ; it is being precise and indeterminate at the same time. Connect then wv with mog 'IcoerigcJ), and after a.^^cy.svog understand t% iiaxovloi.$, as Acts i. 22. x. 37. He ivas about thirty years old, when he began the ministry. Lan- gius, De annis Christi. — Is. Casaub. in torn. V. of his Adversaria in Bibl. Bodl. would read •^v^— 'EPXO'MENOS, was about thirty years of age when he, CAME, on his mission, being, &c. — Dr. Wells, in his Harmony, contends that none of the primitive writers understood a.p)(o^£vog to denote the beginning of Christ's ministry, but his beginning to be about 30 years of age. — On the other hand, Langius says that Justin Martyr, Origen-, and Euthymius, refer it to the beginning of his ministry. — Dr. Wells cites Eusebius, Eccl. Hist. i. 10, for his sense of the word: 'Irjo-oog b Xpt.i(ro') aurmv, the very same that is meant here." It does not appear that there was any thipg miraculous in this ; and so Tertullian .thought, adv. Marcion. 1. iv. c. 8. p. 41 8. Markland. 36. Tig Xo'yof ourog, on gv sfoo.aXsiv oTt •t)ieKra,v &c.] And would not suffer them to say that they knew him to be Christ. Dr. Owbn^ CHAPTER f . 4. 'Q-g 8s'e7raij(3-ot]o TiaAflJv] So'Xenophon, Cyrop. lib. i. p. 21. A*4'««i' Braus?a» ; where the participle is elegantly put for the infinitive. See also Matt. xi. 1. Luke vii. 45. Acts v.. 42, &c. Z>r. Owen. 13. 0£^,a»j xoi^otpta-BrjIi] This seems to be as stVong an instance of the sublime as that more noted one in Genesis, Let there be light ; and there was light. It Lias been taken notice of by others. See Mark i. 41. and the note ih Matt, viiii^. Markland. : 14. oiurog Tffo.o'^fysiT^iv — vA7\.a. — Ssr^ov, x. t. 7^.] A transition, as in this text, from the indirect or narrative to the direct or positive style, is frequent in the best authors. See Xenoph. Cyrop. lib. i. p. 44,''fl^tr3s bpav &c. The like occurs Acts i. 4. xvii. 3^ xxiii. 22. Dr. Ovi^en. i 16, 17. ST. LUKE, CHAPTER V. 201 16, 17, Read (A«5toj Ss ^v iiTro^^wpwv — xa.) 'hpova-a.T^'^^') in a paren- thesis, that the connexion may run thus from ver. 15. Multitudes came together to hear, and to be healed by him of their infirmities — and the power of the Lord was present to heal them. The Uke construction, Rom. V. 12, D. H^insius. 22. T/ hctXa^ss-be ev reus xctptims vy,d}v ;] What reason ye in your hearts? He knew what they reasoned; and therefore could not put the question to them in this form. There is a word wanting ; which the Cambridge MS. supphes, by reading, conformably to St Matthew ix. 4. h Tcds HdipUais ufJiMJv nONHPA'; but I would rather read with St. Mark ii. 8. T* TATTA SjaXoy/^eo-Qs, &c. Why reason ye these things in your hearts ? Dr. Owen. 24. (sTtts t<5 BrajjotXeXup-ei/o)")] The construction requires this should not be in a parenthesis, as the editions generally have it. That ye may know, he then said to the sick, &c. Pisccitor, Bengelius. 26. exfflutne i'Ka'o&v — xou ejf7\.rfl-^r^iDi.v ^o?oa,^ One of these is a gloss on the other. Dr. Mangey. — ^The ideas are very different : they were struck with woiiBKK-^ and full of eevbrence at the divine power, Grotiu^ f$Q. rsXwvivv wo'khg, xa) ff.7\7\.wy] Perhaps aO\.%mii arose from a contraction of a.^ct.^w^wv, as it is in the next verse, and Matt. ix. 10. Dr. Mangey. For ftM^tov a MS. of good note, viz. Cardinal PerronVs, reads ajxagltoAwv. Dr. Owen. 50, eypilyw^oj' oi T^(iift^tS$*g mrtov xa» ol ^agitrouoi] Perhaps it should be oi Tpftft-fA^sfg KAT' euirdSv. Beza.—^We cannot indeed say eyofyu^ov ouirdtv. but rga/AjtwtlsTs auTwv is the Scribes of that place. So'aoToag, ver. 17. Matt. xi. 1. xii. 9. Luke iv. 15. Grotius. — If with three MSS. together with the Vulgate, Syriac, and Coptic Versions, we leave out ouirmv, the text will be less ambiguous, and more conformable to that of the other Evangelists. Dr. Owen. — Those of them who were Scribes, and the Pharisees; i. e. e^ dUTwu, as John viii. 7. cuia-^Aff^ag uitmi, Xenophon, *A7ro/tV7}j*. HL p. 775. D. TQuf ypou^^Ts enordSv, Lucian. Necyomant. p. 334. Num. xi. 6. MAR|CL>«kND. 52. aXXa a|*a|V?w>«s eig [juSavoi-oiM,^ To qualify the sense, a comma should be placed after ^fMcfw7).ouS) as well as after hxuumg. See Matt, ix.^ 13. Dr, Owen. D D 33. or 202 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 33. 0» Ss] But others. This answers to ver. 30. The Scribes and Pharisees wondered that he ate with Publicans and Sinners ;' hut others (John's disciples) wondered at him for eating at, all, viz. at the times when they fasted. Markland. 35. 'EAsyerovJat Ss -^^epon, KAI orav OLTra^Q-tj anr auTwv b vu[u) Ss'ijtrtj i^' crpoj tov 0goV Rom. X. 1. See Dr. Whitby here, who renders it, or, in a house of prayer of God. Markland, 14. {Xi[j.a>va., &c.)] This parenthesis is unnecessary, which Beza and many editions place from this verse to the end of ver. I6. making, the construction xal ex'Ke^a.^svog — xou 3tctla€a.g — strlr]. — After exT^s^ajtsvoj sup- ply rjv, he chose twelve. Vulgate, Erasmus, Bengelius. • 17. strlri In-t ToVoo ctsSji/oS] Which he might do very consistently with Matthew's account, ch. v. 1. if 7iu^l(ra,v\og there be translated while he tarried, and aJroo there; both which significations are frequent in these writings. Two sorts of persons are here mentioned ; those who came to hear him, which probably included those who came from the coasts of Tyre and Sidon, and who were heathens, and came out of curiosity; and those who came to he healed of their diseases. Markland. 18. Ka* oi op^Tyoo/tsvoj otto 7svsx)^a,Ta)V axa^apimv xou eBspocjrsuovlo.li The Vulgate, Et qui vexabantur, curabantur, making the vejrse begin a sen- tence, and the latter xa* redundant: as Lev. vii. \6. D. Heinsius. — Ac- cordingly, some MSS. leave out xou. 20. Maxagjpt ol ■t!sl(o-)(ol'~\ Commentators are divided in their opinions, whether what is here related by St. Luke was intended for what is com- monly called The Sermon on the Mount, related by St. Matthew in the D D 2 fifth. 204 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. fifth, sixth, and seventh chapters of his Gospel, If it be the same Dis- course, it is much shortened by St, Luke, who relates the two first Beatitudes (omitting the greatest part of the rest) in the literal sense; whereas St. Matthew relates them in the metaphorical. Both might be spoken by our Saviour, and at the same time; but one Evangelist might choose to mention one part, and the other another; as is done in an hun- dred other places, where different circumstances of the same thing are re- lated or omitted. It is to be remembered, that this is spoken to JesusV disciples (ver. 20) as such: in which view, though it is impossible for us now to -know how the parts were connected by our Saviour when he spoke it, yet it may be supposed to have been something like this : Happy are ye, though ye be very poor : Luke. especially those who are poor in spirit : Matthew. Happy are ye, though ye be hungry now : Luke. especially those who hunger and thirst after righteousness. Matthew.. The reasons given are the same in each Evangelist. Now, allowing that both St. Matthew and St. Luke were under the direction of the Holy Ghost in writing their Gospels, as mankind have with good reason hitherto believed, it does not seem credible, or possible, from the nature of language, that m zrlm^o) should of itself be put for w i«7)ai;^ol tS tstvsw- jttofli, or that ot msivwvlEs should signify oj Tsteivwvlsg xa) Si^wvlss t'^v St- xatoo-Ji/yjy : •but it is very credible and possible that our Saviour might speak both, o» tsflm^o), and o] vfleo^oi rco ■mvsoftMlr ei zirsivSvlsg, and ol nrsivtStHsg ku) hii^oSvleg ti^v htxavoa-riviqv' and that St. Luke might relate one of them, and St Matthew the other. So Matt. v. 42, in this Sermon at the Mount: Tw ctWoUvlt ajToojJJi' ere, 81'Soy' xal dtTro tou u'lpovlog t« «■«, fxi] aTatrst, The latter parts of the verses in each Evangelist are quite different in sense; but without doubt were both spoken by our Saviour, whether at the same time and place, perhaps we shall never know for certain; and perhaps it is of no consequence whether we do or not. Nevertheless, the distinction is carefully to be observed, lest we assign the same meanings to words which are quite different, and which cannot and never were designed to express the same sense. Compare Matt, xxiii. 27, with Luke xi. 44- and see the note on Luke xvii. 6. Markland, 23. xala ST. LUKE, CHAPTER VI. 205 23. Kola TOAjTu yol|9 emioov] ««)« Totola, For in the SAME manner did their fathers, &c. And so read 26. xvii. 30. Beza, Isaac Casauhon, Schmidius. 24. ouu\ ufXAV Tois fufkMo-ms] What is contained in this and the two following verses may be supposed to be spoken to persons absent: as, ff^oe unto thee, Chorazin; woe unto thee, Betiisaida: and so to Jeru- salem, Luke xiii. 34- Aftef which, he returns again (ver. 27) to his Dis- ciples, oCKiC b[uv "Ksyoi Toig axouooo-iv, &c. where again Luke omits what gave occasion to the following precept, and retains only the precept. Love your enemies, &c. for, as St. Luke pens his Gospel for the use of the Gentiles chiefly, he frequently passes over what concerns the Jews, and often gives the summary of Jesus's doctrine, without mentioning the Law of Moses, though perhaps at the same time Jesus's doctrine was founded upon, or had some relation to, the Law of Moses. Markland. 24 — 26. nxTjc ojJa« u[iAu, &c.] These verses, which some Annotators suppose to be out of- place, are the most apposite that can be conceived. The four woes contained in them stand in contrast to the four preceding blessings, and thereby recommend those blessings with redoubled force. . Dr. Owen. 30. JJavl) 8s T

), Matt. vii. 27. What that is, perhaps Philo the Jew may explain, De Ebrietat. p. 381. ed. Mangey. {i.syoi. zslw^ua. Tsii^oxxriv, tog [t.r]xsTt ocvcKrlrjUOLi 8Jva(r6a«, Magno cecidere ibi casu. Lucretius, L 742. Markland. CHAPTER VH. 3. oyrmg e'Khdiv 8«ao-foVYj] In Matt.viii. 8. it is evident the centurion did not desire Jesus should come under his roof, but that he would cure his servant by commanding him, where he was, to be well. — 'Yo^Bwv as from the centurion is contradicted by the wliole narration, and probably did not come from St. Luk^e ; accordingly I find it omitted in two MSS. Be- sides, if e^QttJV be retained, for tpatlwv we must read speolcSvlag, to agree with nrpstrSulipoog: but sTi^cov might very properly come after

(3a &c] Distinguish xa/- "Or* &c. that this may- be another speech of the people. Mahkland, Dr. Owen. 19, 20. Sy eT 6 i^yiy-evog, y\ aTiXojt OTpa-Soxaii(*£«;;] John knew tiiis was the Messiah, and gives testimony of it, if we read affirmatively. Thou art he that should co/m. — Can we then look for another? num igitur alium exspectamus? meaning that we are not to expect another. %h e? -ep^^svas. *H o^T^of cTpoerSoxfSjM-sv; Liiwhoreh, Theol. Christ. 1. iii. c. 11. 14.^— In whitfh sense it should be TI «X5v.ov 8cc. why should we look for another? 21. {Iv avrf — /STvsVsjtf) should be in a parenthesis. iflsp«7reu(re is, he had cured, and e;fap'«r«)o, had given. Markland. 24. Tj l^sXyjXw'SoJs sig tv^ spti^av ^eafl-a«r6ai ;] Or, connect ^Eoo-ourdai with what follows, as some Latin copies: for what went ye out into the wilderness? To see a reed shaken, &c. Erasmus, Beza. ■2Y- {OuT.og strli &jc.) in a parentiiesis, because a proof of ver. 26. follows in ver. 28. Markland. 28, i>.ei^wv ST. LtJKE, CHAPTER VII. 209 28. fusl^dyv auTou g(r)»] i. e. of greater consequence, or has greater pri- vileges than ever John had: for he, Hke Moses, never entered into the Promised Land, or the state of Christianity: he only prepared others for it. See Dr. Whitby on Matt. xi. 11. Markland. 30. Oi Ss § stt) ^eipcug %-)(sua.v, which is not to the purpose: they gave water for my feet is different from they poured water on my feet: 45. a' ^g £\<^r{K^av] So most of the copies, and Mill, Bengelius, and Wetstein, read, from the time I came in. But qndoubtedly eWriK^sv, ac- cording to a few MSS. from the time she came in; for she came in after E E Christ, 210 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Christ, ver. 37, as Grotius observes. But Mill says, quanquam ad sensum non mulhim refert, which is truly wonderful. Markland. Ibid. " To kiss my feet." Suv£;^£t toutouj [Trro'Saj] xolIs^si, Txrspiir'Kexslai, ^7^i^:t, a.ypo<^-i^) $»7ie», xai oTroxXlwlsj to (pj'7i>)|U,«. Eustath. Ismen. p. 26. 47. -iJyaTTijo-e ?jro7vu"] This love or gratitude could not be the cause, but was the effect or consequence of her forgiveness : the cause was her faith, ver. 50 ; so that the word or* seems to be out of its proper place, and the argument inverted: instead of, because her sins, which were many, are forgiven, she hath loved much, or shewed much love and cha- rity towards me. This way of writing is frequently used in the Evange- lists, and elsewhere in the Scriptures. So John xii. 39. For this reason they could not believe, because Esaias in another place said, &c. instead of. For this reason, because they could not (or did not) believe Esaias, &c. And so again in John viii. 47. For this reason ye do not hear, because ye are not^if God; instead of. For this reason, because ye do not hear, ye are not of God. There are many other instances of this in the Old Testa- ment. See 1 Sam. ii. 25. Exod. xvi. 26. in the LXX. Markland. CHAPTER VIII. 5. e^TJy^Bev b (TTTslpaov &c.] It will be an Hexameter, if we read 'E|ijx6' 6 trireiqwv, &c. Markland, 9. \iyovisg, rig sir)] Either, T^iyoi^eg rig ESTI, as Lucas Brugensisi or, "Kiyovlsg is used for i^y^mvlsg. J. Bois. — "hiyavisg is wanting in four MSS. the Vulgate, Syriac, and Coptic Versions ; and had better be left out. Dr. Owen. 12. s\(t\v o( a.Houovieg'j Rather oixovQBoZ(nv ev ottojxoj/^.] Mosheim, in the Moral of the Holy Scriptures, part H. p. 77, and partV. p. 138, takes away the two stops after ocya^f and 7i.Qyov, and puts one after axotia-avlsg : so that the sense is, those who hear the word in an honest and good heart. Professor Schulz. 20. AeyoVlwv] Elliptically, for otto tivwv T^syovlwv. Dr. Owen. 23. a^uTVOMrs] How this word comes to signify he Jell asleep, I, do not know. a5(pa)^ q. d. ^ somno transire ad vigiliam, vigila, Is. Ca^aub. ad Exerc. Bar. s^evyji^sv airo tou o'ivm, 1 Reg. xxv.. 37. Ixi/i^xf/ej vTTVov a(5^(o'(r?7)fjLa, Sirac xxxi. al. xxxvi. 2. Ibid. o-uv£7rX7]pouv]o] Hoc dicendi genus, ut alia multa, petitum est ^ medio. Beza. — I question greatly whether Luke wrote so. Markland. — Two MSS. read o-yysa-XTjpouTo, and one of them with the addition of to zs\oiav. But the text is defensible. For Demosthenes, adv. Lept. speaks exactly in the same manner: xou xTipurlsn/, Tsr^corovg ysi>.l^s(rBa.i roug cog ■^it.S.g arXsoi/lafi* And Leucon ordered, that they who sailed to Athens should be filled, ox freighted, first, p. 366. A. ed. Aur. Allob. where the sailors are, metonymically, said to be J?//ec?, instead of their *A/p.y. /Jr.OwEN. 27. 6»rip Tig ix TTJi' z^6y\.s(og,] A certain man (who had formerly been an inhabitant) of the city. Dr. Owen. 42. xa« aiiTT) oLTriBuTjtrxsv.^ He does not say airs^avsv. aTrs^vrjo-xev, was dying: aire^avsv, was dead. See the notes on Maxiraus Tyrius, ed. Lond. E E 2 Dissert. 812 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Dissert, xxiv. p. 698. where this place of Luke is mentioned. So 1 Cor. XV. 31. x«6' r^i/.ipav caro^vr^(ricm, I am near dying every day of my life. And so ver. 32. aopjov yug a7ro9i'ij(rxo|xsi/, we are liable to death; we may die, to-morrow. When our Version says, she lay a-dying, the word person is understood after dying; as Matt. iv. 2. he was afterwards an hungered, scil. an hungered or hungry person, I suppose. Markland. 47. ^'xf/oflo aJroO, &c.] Take away the comma after auJoo, and leave out the following aoJoJ. She declared before all the people for what cause she had touched him, and how she was instantly healed. Dr. Owen. 52. "And they bewailed her ;" that is, literally, They cut themselves on her account. The verb is in the middle voice, skotFIovIo; and the preposi- tion Sia is left out before aulifv. See this fully expressed by Luke 23 — 27. Weston, CHAPTER IX. 3. MrjSss* «?§£?£ — {JLTjTS pixSBovg, ikrjTs zirijpav] Osiander for jxifre would read s» [uri. Take nothing except staves, scrip, &c. 10. e\g TOTTOV eg^jjiAOi' tnoT^scog &c.] F. avlixpu vroT^swg &c. to a desart place opposite the city called Bethsaida. See Mark vi. 45. Professor Michaelis. 12. 'AiroT^ua-ov TovoyXov^ Theophylact says that this means, heal their infirmities. He does not seem to have considered that Jesas had already (ver. 11) healed them that had need of healing. And so Matt, xiv. 14, 15. He might with more reason have said this upon Matt. xv. 23. outto- Xoorov cLUTTft, dismiss her, viz. by healing her daughter. Markland. Ibid. as'sXQoi'lsy e\g rag xuxXo) xajfAWf xa\ Toug uypohg^ F. xoii rag AFOPAS. Dr. Mangey. — robg ay^ohg means here, as also in Mark vi, 36, not country, but farm-houses. Dr. Owen, 13. ei fJMjTi TSTopeuBsvlsg &c,] Except we should go and buy meat for all this people. They did not imagine they were able to purchase food enough for such a number. Read then, EI MH, TI *7opsuUvleg -^fJLsis a.yopounoiJi.Ev; — But, what shall we go and buy Jood for all this people? s\ fjMj, but, as Matt, xii, 4. Gal. i, 7. Or, to the same sense, it may be read St LUKE, CHAPTER IX. 213 read KAI /xi^ti. Hombergins. — ^These words they said, being dissatisfied and grumbling. Observe the emphatical word rJ/AeTj. Markland. — ijfisTs is not in Mark. Dr. Owen, Ibid. Before s\ [i.riri there is plainly an ellipsis, to be supplied thus : Oo SovajxsSa Ti a-uTois SiSoVai, si jxt], &c. But, to avoid this ellipsis, Kypke, in h. 1. would read, as St. Mark does, ch. vi. 37, interrogatively: el ^^Vt, numquid aheuntes, &c. ? Dr. Owen. 14. CHo-otv yag coVsj clvhpsg 7ssv\aLKicr-)^i\ioi) in a parenthesis. civSpsg, men; besides women and children, Matt. xiv. 24- Markland. 18. Kat hysvslo sv T

xoi.^r)[xivrj. in Pace, p, 644. And before, p. 638 — zspog aXKi^'ha.g A«^oor. Owen. Ibid. Collate Matt. xi. 21. above. Professor Schulz. 14. iu Tj) xpltrsi] Two MSS. omit it, and Bengelius. 18. ix Tou otigavou] from heaven; that is, from the highest pitch of reputation, power, or glory. It is used in the same manner ver. 15; and in other Greek and Latin authors. Marklanp. Ibid. Tov XcQavoiv, tog afflpairr^v, ex toO otigavou zsevivia. Hardt, Exegesis locorum difficiliorum IV. Evang. p. 330- take* away the stop after ouflpaw^v, and puts it after oogavoy. Professor ScHVhZ^ 19. lU, 216 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 15. 'ISoij hlhwfJLi tj[Mv T7]v s^Qxxr'iOLV TOO zsd^siv STrafo) o'cJDewv &c.] This promise of our Saviour may receive, as Bos has observed, some illustration from Astrampsych, Oneirocr. p. 5. "0 to read the lesson, viz. Deut. vi. 4. &c. and, after reading it, put the, questions, in answer to which our Saviour refers him to what he had read. See ver. 26. Lamy. 27. s§ oAvjff T^j ha.voia.s trou*] Perhaps this is a Scholion addecl. See Drus. before, in Matt. xii. 37. — Or, Ka« tov wXTjfrjoi/ o-ou, should be an- other question put by Christ, and wg trsaJlov, the answer of the lawyer. How is it written in the law? x4ns. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God, &c. How as to thy neighbour? Ans. Thou shalt love him as thyself. The duty to a man's neighbour was grown obsolete; and the lawyer asks, IVho is my neighbour? It would be strange, that the lawyer should so readily, of his own accord, at first mention that duty, the object of which he did not understand. T). Heinsius. 29. /xou wA7)(ri'ov] "STT^rjO-Lov signifies propk, near ; but my neighbour is always 6 ■utT^.tjo-Iov, according to the genius of the Greek tongue. T'he ar- ticle may have been omitted by chance, inore probably than by St. Luke himself. Markland on the Supplices of Euripides, ver. lio. — And so again, ver. 36. as in ver. 27. J. N. — There are two MSS. that read, ver. 29. with the article, rtg icfll y.00 nrATjo-i'ov. Dr. Owen. 30. "AvQpcoTTog Tig xcQsSaiVsv utto 'l£pouMpsvr>if\^ It is perhaps scarce worth men- tioning, that in the best editions the v paragogicunt, as it is called, is here retained before the consonant S; by the mistake, I suppose, of one copying from another.^ — ^The word SaHtwap^'hQiB is used in, » very different sense in Sap. Sahim. xvi. 10. — In ver. 33^ xaT outw may be.either aa^ asitw rmtav, as ver. 32, or xofl' aoTW a/it^^wirw. Markland. 35. 800 h\vafioC\ Two /)e«ce iB equal to the half shekel of the Law; a price that was to be paid yearly by every one, as a ransom for his life. See Exod. xx». 12, 13, &c. Dr. Owen. S9. aoToS.J Should have a colon after it, not a full stop, because the next verse shews the opposition of the behaviour of Martha to that of Mary. Markland. CHAPTER XL 2. sxSsVo ■>]' 3a(r»X£»a erou.] Gregor. Nyssen^ read> as Heinsius observes-, eXQsTo TO uytov rsveliiiM kp' ^'jxaj. This reading seems to be true, for the sake of the thirteenth verse. Collate my Translation of the New Testament, Par. 1774". Professor ScHVi.z. 3. TO xa6' i)'/ut£gav.] Qu. is not this a gibss, explanatory of Ixjooorjoj' ^ Otherwise would it not have been tov xaQ' ijfte/sav ? Or is to xa6' ■^t.ipa,* equivalent to a-fj\t.epw &c. ? Dr. Ov»^en. 7. xa- ST. LUKE, CHAPTER XI. 219 7. Koxstvos e3, as well as myself, is common. Matt. ii. 3, xcu tsSutcx. 'lspe(ro'Ku[/.a, 1*^' ohJtou, and all Jerusalem as weM as he. Ps. cxiii. 13, robg p.iKfmag, ■fjJlot TcSv fji.£Y»Xmu, the small as well as the great. So Gen. iii. €; and in other Gi-eek autliors: whence the Latins put mecum, as well as Tiiyse^'. Hor. Ep. ii. 1. v. 87. Quod mecum ignorat, solus vutt scire videri, which he is ignorant of as well as myself. EJ^ nji* smjV^v for ex Tjjf ao/TV), sc, wjTwv. whicfc is rile reason of the Article being put. MAUfCLAN©. 11. TiW Ss u'/AoJi^] Read either, as in -the latter clause, Elfo'TJwx^e wjuwov tIv mdls§a alrijirsj oi^ aflsV; ^l^ov e5r«Sa»]IoTg &c. Professor Schulz. 17, 18, 19. Observe the word my, so often repeated; mi/ fruits, my barns, my goods, my soul: as if all these had been in his own disposal. Philo Judseus, Alleg. p. m. 65. p'vu) agftoVTe* ©sm Xsysjj/, To ejxo'v. Markland. 20. rr\v ^[/up^ijv (rou] He alludes to the rich man'^ own expression (ver. 19, my soul), and turns it against him, sarcastically. Thou fool, that which ST. LUKE, CHAPTER XII, 225 which thou callest thy soul, is demanded of thee {aicniioua-iv) as a thing not thine own ; and whereas thou sayest for many years, thou shalt not outUve this very night. Markland. 21.^Ta)j, for TOiWTog. And so perhaps Matt, ix. 33. Rom. ix. 20. ' ^ Dr. Owen. Ibid, jx^ SIS (deav ctXouIcov] is rich with no regard to God, or, not to- wards God, So the words are to be placed and understood ; not towards God, i. e. with no regard to God the giver, nor to his will and design in giving them : but who looks upon them all as his own, and calls them my fruits, my barns, &c. and accordingly shuts them all up for his own use only. See Philo Judseus, pp. 336, 337. oi Se T^cn^ovisg i^ri icmloig, aATva 0£t5, &c. Markland. 24. "Otj ou o-Tre/gouo-tv] The Syriac seems to have read better, *0I otl (TTr&ipom-iv, WHICH sow not. Beza. 26. Ei ouv outs] F. 008I, ne quidem, as in ver. 27. Markland. 33. ^*)o-aii(?ov oLviiiKuTflov] In Apposition with ^aAav5»a, as appears from w%\ trr^g tiOrifi^slpsn for ^Tjeraopoj signifies not only the thing which is contained, gold, garments, jew«ls, &c. but likewise the thing which contains. Matt. ii. U. and xiii. 52. Markland. 35. The distinction is here wrong. This and the following verse are so near connected together, that only after x«jo/ji,svoj a comma must be put. Neumann. Professor Schulz. $6. o/xo«o» av^pcoTTois] Like unto men-servants, as in the next verse. And the same perhaps is the meaning of av^pmirog, Phil. ii. 8. 1 Tim. vi. 11. and 2 Tira. iii. 17. Moses, the servant of God, is styled in the Septuagiat^ 2 Chron. xxiv, 6, dvQpeomg ro3 0so3. Dr. Owen. 46. 8i;^o?opijff-8» fltyroi',] will separate him. Jobius, in Phot. Bibliothec. cod. 211. p. 636. hj(olo[tajUvlis rw trrvsyp,a)os, separati a spiritu. h^atrai ifl the same sense Matt. x. 35. Plutarch in Pyrrho, p. 399. Markland. 47. Beiiip^(rd.eu aroATvaj.] Supply arTvijywj. So likewise 2 Cor. xi. 24. Dr. Owen. 48. x«5 ,(p wapiMo tJToXi] Theophylact reads mapaxali^evlo, which seems better; because the Greeks not only generally use that word for ^fidei committere, but Paul elegantly calls the gift of the Spirit zsapaKo^a- 6rJ«7jv, 1 Tim. vi. 20. 2 Tim. i. 14. But TsapSMmi is also used in this sense, Luc. xxiii. 46. and sometimes in the Acts. Beza. 6 G 49< ii<»^ 226 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 49. yioii t/ isT^co it 7^ oLVrj^^Tj ;] F. rl ^s7, xat ST. LUKE, CHAPTER XIV. 229 14. xal (tMxa^iog fa-fi &c.]] It was not our Saviour's design to say. Thou shalt be happy because they cannot recompense thee (for there would be no happiness in that) : but because thou wilt be recompensed at the resurrection of the merciful or charitable, twv hxaltov: that is, at the general resurrection thou shalt be rewarded among the merciful or charitable. So chap. xv. 32. where or* signifies hut. It is as if it had been written, xa) [JMxiiqiog sa-fi on (oox s^ovlwv sxeivwv vov avlaTTo^oZvai aroi) avJaTToSoS^o-sla* , quod Josepho concessit Pharao apud Philo- nem Jud. p. 369. Sic o» rspmToi ; irx&ifieiv yap oux e7ripf>vlyM)e siroiria-sv. See Matt. x. \6. Perhaps (ppovifjicos in this place is cunningly-, astute, rather than prudenter ; as the title of the piece of Plutarch, JJorspot, twv ^cowv .^i/ signifies proeter, nisi, excepto. And it seems to occur in this sense Acts XX. 23. If this be admitted, a much better interpretation may be. given to the passage under consideration than that in which Com* mentators have hitherto acquiesced. The version will be, ''God will avenge them speedily, unless the Son of Man when he cometh shall find faith upon earth." Bp. Barrington. Ibid. The words exfitoi/, t^v uitfliv, and t% y%, are §q ambiguous, that it is impossible for any man to be certain of the sense of this, place. The most obvious is. And yet, vffhen the Son of man cometh, will he find the belief of this in the land? that is, he will not find. See the note of Dr. Whjtby, who gives the reason why it was not believed either by Jews or by Christians. The first part of the verse regards the destruction of Jerusalem ; the lajter, the incredulity and hard-heartedness of the Jews. M H 2 Ihuj. ?S« CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Ibid, ev ri^siJ] Not speedily, or, in a short time: for that is not con- sistent with ju-axpoQujuico!/, ver. 7 ; but, suddenly, unexpectedly, when meti are not aware. See Matt. xxiv. 42. 44. 50. Dr.-OwE's. 11. (fla^eig zspog Bctvlov,'] Read, with the Syriac, standing by himself, prayed, a mark of his self-opinion ; for of what moment is it whether he prayed within himself or aloud? Beza, Grotius. — ^This ^schylus styles ■fflaOsjf, e« nroSoJv, init. Choeph. But we want authority for z^pog soialov sig- nifying seorsum, apart: we find Tspog eaulovg SjsXoyt'^ovIo, eIttov, &c. in Mark X. 26. xi. 31. xii. 7. xvl. 5.' Luke xx. 5. 14. and ra-^op eixaolou eXsyov, Achil. Tat. lib, i. s(^rjv, Aristaen. ep. ii. 2. i. 28. Arndius, Misc. Sacr. Homberg. 14. oT* 7sS.g — o\f/ti>6>)Vg7a«.] This, being found word for word in chap., xiv. 11, may be suspected as having been put down here in the margin, as pertinent to the subject treated of, and thence transferred into the text. The word otj adds greatly to the suspicion. Perizonius, somewhere on Elian's Var. Hist, has treated largely of this manner of putting on. in Marginal Remarks. Markland. 24- raxPWalot ep^ovlsp] Xenophon, Cyrop. HI. 7.' 0X1713 t^ ra. ^j>^ijlSoc g;^ooff-a, sc. )^(6pa. Idem Hellenic. V. p. 553. A. o» e-xovlsg rkg oua-'iag. Markland, 31. Tw oiS TOO. vreplTou ojou auroo, Epiphan. Hasres. 42. p. 427. Syriac Itala, MS. of Beza, and even Beza by a conjecture. Professor Schvlz, 35. ev'TM sfyi^eiv oujtou e'lg 'lspi^m,ru|*a, xa.) rjTSov sig Bi}flag»o-a»oj; which I suppose to be the truth of the case. Dr. Owen. g. ElTTshe vrpos aiiTou] And Jesus said, not, unto him; hut of or con- cerning him to the people. See the Persic Version. Cod. Latin, read Tspog auToug. Dr. Owen. , Ibid. xafloTt xai ouirog, &c.] It must be very astonishing to the Jews, to hear that salvation was that day come to Zaccheus, etien (xaQoVt, quatenus) as he was a Jew ; for they all had a notion ^hat a Jew, a de- scendant of Abraham, had a right to salvation. To hea/r Jesus call such an one by the name of to ajroXoiXos was amazing: wqlg airov, concerning him, spoken to some third person, viz. the Disciple; for, if Jesus had spoken this to Zaccheus himself, he would have said trij mhg 'ASpaAp. sT, riot aCrog Itfiiv. Markland, 13. "Occupy till I come;" that is, trade, merchandise, negociate, employ the money till I come. See Suidas, voce nr/sa/fioOsoTijg, mercator. Weston. 22. rihig ot« lym &c.] Read this part of the verse interrogatively: Didst thou know that I was an austere man, &c.? Wherefore then, &c. Dr. Owen. — fhou ownest that thou knewesi. Markland. 25. xa» elirov avrS' Kvpis, sj^si Se'xa pay.] This verse should be in a parenthesis, with a smaller stop after e;|jo^», ver. 24, because the reason of ST. LUKE, CHAPTER XIX. 1139 of the 24th verse followeth in the 26th — give it to him that hath ten pounds (And they said unto him, Lord, he hath fen pounds already), Jbr I tell you that to every one that hath shall be given, &c. Mark- land. — If not to be left out, this verse must be included in a paren- thesis. Bp^ Barrington. 27. As this parable of the nobleman evidently contains two distinct morals, one respecting his citizens, and the other his own servants, it might naturally be expected that both of them would be drawn out com- plete : and that, after the punishment of the refractory citizens^ the punishment of the wicked and slothful servant should be also specified. Accordingly, to the words sfUTrpoa-^iv f*ou, the Cambridge MS. subjoins—* xcti 1-ov ay^peiov SoOXov sxSoiT^sls, x. t. A. And cast the unprofitable servant into outer darkness : there shqll be weeping and gnashing of teeth. But this perhaps St. Luke left to be deduced from St. Matthew (xxv. 30), ■without expressly adding his words. Dr. Owen. 28. eipo^eriilo E/*?rgo] mpog r^ xf3aSoursi] Distinguish with a comma after 7Jhi}. The words which follow explain what he means by sfyi^ovks. Markland. 38. elpr}vr) sv oupavia] Qu. concerning the meaning of it, Luke ii, 14. it is said, sir) y% -eig^'vij. The word s\pr,vrj, I suppose, is put appositively to BatrjXsof ; and he is called elpi^vji Iv ou§avS, as being the cause of our peace in >heavenj viz. by reconciling God to man. Others interpret it as a doxology. Markland.-tI doubt the integrity of this verse, Baa-iT^sug seems to be an interpolation. Elgig;/!} sv oupavw, I ,know not what fo make of. It is a singular phrase, not to be met with elsewhere in the New Testament. One would think it should be, slp^vrj sttj y% — peace be on earth, and ghry in the highest. Or, shall we read, e)f^vrj k§ wpavaH-^ May 240 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. May peace come from heaven, that glory may be rendered to Crod in the highest? Or, finally, shall we leave these words aut? For they .are not to be found, nor any thing like them, in the other Gospels. Dr. Owen. 40. "The stones would immediately cry out." Servi ut taceant; jumenta loquentur, Et canis, & postes, & marmora. Juvenal, \sat. ix. ver. 103. Weston. 42. si eyviog — sv rfi ylfJi-spoi. coo Tavrj^f to, nrpog sig'vjj/ijj' ]'9i](rai' rov Xaof] These words should be put in a paren- thesis. Their proper place would have been at tiie end of the verse. Mabkland. 20. nrOfpalrjf^a-avles] scil. awrov, or »«»§ov, watching hifrij or an oppor- tunity. Dr. Gosset. 35« xcSa^iw^ivleg too ouwvog exstvou tij^sIv] It seems better if ruj^eiv was omitted, as xotla^im^rivai t% ^a.a-i'Kela.g too 0£oo, 2 Thess. i. 5. and I r Conjugio 242 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Xlonjugio Anchisa Veneris dignate superho, Virgil; and the Vulgate, qui digni habebuntur sasculo illo. Pricaeus. — But so the best Writers add ru^siv; as a|ioV sjfjn too hraivov Tu-^eiv-, Dem. de Corona, oi^iw ovia. rrig TiiJiiiS rauTTis Tox^'iy, Dion. Hal. vi. 76. See more in Wetstein. Ibid. See Alberti Periculum Critic, p. 21. Blackwall, Auctores Sacri Class, p. 397. Professor Schulz. 36. ()j Xsysi] F. og Xsyei &c. For he (Moses) wrote the account. Dr. Owen. Ibid. Tov ®sov 'ASgaaju,] Matt. xxii. 32. /am the God of Abraham, &c. not, / WAS the God, &c. which must have been said if Abraham had been so dead as never to rise again. God is not the God of carcases. This is partly Theophylact's interpretation. Markland. 38. tifSLvisg yap auTuJ ^aJo-jv] F. OI AYTOY, ^mtriv. all live who are HIS. So the argument is clear, which is otherwise obscure. Dr. Mangey. — See it illustrated by Grotius, Hammond, and Clarke ; which has, of late, been further strengthened by observing that Elohim, Exod. iii. 6, denotes the covenanter, from vh^, juravit. Under that character God stipulated, 1. That Abraham's seed should inherit the land of Canaan; and, 2. That -in Him all nations should be blessed. In this latter respect he is not the God of the dead, but of thern who must be virtually alive in him, since they are to live and be blessed hereafter. Dr. Parry's Defence of Dr. Sherlock the Lord Bishop of London. Ibid. The derivation of the word Elohim, from the Arabic J f which is given in this note, is contrary to the first principles of Grammar j as, according to them, the n Mappikafum never can be changed in iiteram quiescentem. Professor Schulz. CHAPTER ST. LUKE, CHAPTER XXI, ^43 CHAPTER XXI. 6. TauTot, a. 9-£iW(9£»Ts &c.] It cannot be interrogatively : hceccine spectatis? as Beza would read, which the relative a. prevents. Piscator, Grotius, D. Heinsius. — Beza here, as often, departs without reason from the Vulgate: quod ad ilia quoe videtis, venient eis &c. — Perhaps a should be omitted, as it is Mark xiii. 2. But see Grotius and Le Clerc. " Markland, 8. "heyovies' "Oti lyto e\i>,i' xcCi o Kotipog TjJytxs'] Distinguish xar 'O xoLipos &c. saying, I am the Christ; and [saying] the time drawetk near: these being the words, not of Christ, but of the impostors. Mark- land, on Lysias x. 556. ed, 4to. Ibid. Heurasinn has already given this conjecture of Markland's on this verse. Professor Schulz. 10. Tors sXsysi/] F. ToVs (^"Ksyev oujtois) sysp^ritrSan. — Then (said he) nation shall rise up. Beza, Isaac Casaubon.—^ToVs eAsysv aoroTy disturb the tenour of the prediction; therefore leave them out; and, with seven MSS. and the Syriac Version, read eysp^a-slou yap Uuos &c. Then the text of the three Gospels will be exactly and literally the same- Dr. Owen. 12. aybfjJvoug sirX] Does not the analogy of Grammar require that it should be ayoiJJsj Iff), in apposition with the foregoing participle, zsapa.- SiSo'vJss ? The Vulgate has trahentes. Dr. Owen. 13, wj*Tv e\s yMplijpiov.'] In Mark viii. 9. it is ug lMx.plupiov aCroig. Pro- bably our Saviour spoke both, eig [xoLqiupiov aoroig, xa) u[mv but Mark chose one of the two, and. Luke another, as is usual. Matthew, in- stead of aoToiy, perhaps, put rsaa-i roig I'Qvso-j, xxiv. 14. which is compre- hended under auroig. Markland. 19. 'Ev Tjl offofAoi^ iifuSv xlt^a-aa-^e &c.] Rather, with four MSS. the Vulgate ancl Syriac Versions, read su ryj uranovjl wpov xIt^oso-Bb &c. and translate thus : By your perseverance (in the faith) ye shall preserve your souls. Bp. Pearc;e. 1 1 3' 21. £44 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 21. Tors o» ev rr) 'loySa/a — op^''] I suspect this member of the verse td- be an interpolation from the other Gospels. It breaks the connexion be- tween the f oWow'mg relatives and their antecedent. For sv jxlo-o* awrijg, and sis ctM^v, can with no propriety be supposed to refer to Judea; but must evidently relate to the city of Jerusalem. Perhaps, then, the ori- ginal text might have stood thus: ver. 20. spriii.ca. Ibid. ixjj^mqsirttKrant] Let them go into the p^o/gat, or districts which Me about Jerttsalem: etrnt in regicmes eireimij&cen^es. See Demosth. de Cor. p. 28. ed. Oxon. Aristid. I. p. 98. D. Luc. ii. 8. Cie, in Ver, lib. iv, 35, Philippic, ii. 40. Markland. 25. xa) eVi T% 7^ s (ryw;^^ e^vw] This, according toTertullian adver. Marcion. lib. iv. down to twv s^Fsp^biAsviov rrj- otxot*p,4vy), should be an entire verse. 2>. Ifein^ms.' — So it may; but it shouM be rendered thus: and there shall he — a distress of the nations in the land of Judea. For the distress was to come upon the Jews, and not upon the Gentiles. Dr. Owes. Ibid, rj^oua-rie '^oCKao-frrig xai iraXoo'] Can the roaring of the sea be a peculiar sigr\ of the approaching terror wllieh happens in eveiy tempest? Matthew leaves it out. The word as, theirefiwe, like the Hebrew 3^ Cantic-.'i. 3. is understood, distress of nation's wi^h perplexity, as of the roarin-g sea. IX Heinsius. — Of, as the Alexandtia-n aajd several other MSS. read", Iv elTrop/ot H]^OY2) SkoiTsasTrijy, And there shatl he signs in ihe sun and moon and stars; and upon the earth distress of nations; through the terrors @f the eoaring of the sea dndf waves; men being eti'Spwited thf&ttgh fear, he. A'TFopta., tterroi*, as Lev. xxyi. l'&.~^And as the Val^te ■connects, Prce confusilane s&mfus ?naris. Bengelias-, in €fe©«ion. — TAe sea and the waves roaring, symbdiieally represent a e0ilee&ion &r tiaul- titudte of people m.' commotion: sad ffieqaeftt commotibtiS' there were in several' parts of Jitdieai befoi'e the dtesftru^*i-bn of Jerustil^in. Dfi Owen. 2ff. ofcrfr i$>o'§6u )tott'STpae^{)xlag twv STrsfry^sveov] The Eaglish Version ill places a comma at ^Sou, mens hearts failing tliein for fear, rntd h&hmg afier tJidse things- which are c^mng ; Ttoi/ sjrsp^j*^wt» beltohgs both to (po'^o'j Stnd* »po^hxietg, mem keartsfcM^tiiemjbr^Tvrzfem^ and ex- 'pectviftibn of t'hoss things which are^^&m^g.. — -So FlutJaroh m- AntoHHis: 8t« rlv o€ov xai nrpoo-Sox/av tou fAg'^^oiJIof. Bos, • 'Q^: Mi«;; c. xxi'. 28. ST. LUKK, CHAPTER XXI. S45 28. kvoLKvi/a^s, xol\ sirapcile rkg x&^axks u^wv'] I point after caiax^a^s, to prevent mistake: for it may be doubted whether awaMO^/osle ra.g ns^eO^ag he Greek. Our Version likewise does the same. Markland. 30. o'f-a.u zspoSaXco&iv rlBvi, ^surovles acf)" lauJcSv yivtoVxsIfi] Distinguish: erav wpaSaJ^cairiu 1581] ^7\.sTrovlsg, ct»Xof£«x/a &e.] Now there had been a contention too &c. So it should have been translated ; for Matthew and Mark tell us that this contention liappened in the way, before they came to Jeru- salem : nay farther, before they came to Jericho, Matt, xx. Mark x. So that Dr, Whitby seems to be under a mistake. See his note; as likewise Theophylact, p. 515. B. It does not seem probable that there should be a dispute concerning priority at this time. Markland. 29. K-dym Sj(x)/9s/Aa« ujowv, xoi^cos dieBelo fAOj 6 Broflijp /xou, &euri'KeioL9' Iva &c.] According to the distinction of this place in Theophylact, it should be read Sjoflj'Qsjxat u[)av, (xct&mg SieSeJo' j«,o» vfcSi^p jxou ^ouriTisiav) Ivct-—!. e. And I grant to you fjbrasmuch as my Father has granted to me a kingdom) to eat and drink at my table in my kingdom, and to set, &c. And because it is usual, hot only with these writers, but with the most polite authors of Greece, to put the parenthesis seemingly out of its proper "place, the natural order of writing may seem to be this i. And I grant to you to eat and drink at my table in my kingdoyt (forasmuch as my father hath granted to me a kingdom), and to sit upon thrones, &c. See on Mark xi. 13. concerning the parenthesis being displaced. Markland. 30. Matt. xix. 28. says bit) ^m^sxa, S^goWj, though our Saviour knew that one of the Twelve would fail ; but Matthias made up the Twelve. Markland. 36. xa) a.yopoura.Tco it.a.-}(a.ipa.v.'] Many MSS. read ayopourei, in the future consequential of a preceding imperative, by a. like construction as occurs ofteuj Let him sell his garment, and he shall buy a sword. See Luke xviii. ST. LUKE, chapter XXII. 247 xviii. 7. Bengelius. — ^The word n.a.^atptx.v here seems to be an interpola- tion, occasioned by what is said in ver. 38, about their having two swords. Bp. Pearce, Com. in loc. — ^The words j«.a;^a»^a» coSe 800, ver. 38, would probably have never been expressed, had not the word ix^a^aipav been first introduced here. To buy a sword is a proverbial advice to provide against impending danger; and very applicable to the situation of the Apostles at this time. Many MSS. read ayopaa-ei &c. Dr. Owen. 38. Ixavov e(r)i.] They quite mistook our Saviour's meaning. He made use of a proverbial form of speech, only to signify to them the danger and trial they were likely to fall into upon his being given up, which he foretold them was very near. They took him in the literal sense, and thought they had gratified him even beyond his desire; he asking, as they thought, only for a sword, and they telling him with a kind of triumph and joy. Lord, here are two swords. This their misapprehension he did not think fit to rectify, because it would have been of no service to them ;. but gave them such an answer as a mild and humane master would, have done to a well-meaning servant of great stupidity. It is very welt! Markland. . Ibid, Ixavov sg xojijyopoovlsy auToSj F. iviuvwg, Camerarius, Schmidius, ^nd so perhaps Acts xviii. 28. 12. 'Eysvovis 81 4)»Aoj] This reconciliation between Herod and Pilate is only tnentioned by St. Luke. There are some verses in the Agamemnon^ of ^schylus very applicable to it, Agam. ver. 659. SwaifMcroLV yag, ovlsg e^ioc. xviii. 11. Pricceus. — It must be owned, the Greeks say KXaTstv hri -rtw, or x'ha.Uw Tivoi. — But the LXX use it with an accusative eirl ri»ai, N«u». xi. 13. Jud. XI- 37, 38. xiv. 17. Jos. vii. 87. Wetstdn. SOi " To the mountains, fall on us." Hop)

.e^w, ^ j(^ovi xoiKvi^w, r{ ■ - Jlovltoig Saxeri hog §ofga>. .ffischyl. ver. 583. Prom. v. Weston. 32. 800 xaxoogyo* ] Put xetxaZpr^i between commas, that it ■scaay not be -understood joint malefactors uiith Mm. H. Stej^. Praef, 1572. Markland. ■■;■. ^^. Kpavj&v.J F. K^uvicbv, the place of skulls. Grotius, Bp, Pearce. 38. ypa.[JL[/.a 3Q. 252 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 39. '-'One of the thieves." In the other Evangelists, both reviled hinrr. The plural is used in Sophocles' Electra, ver. 123 8, when Orestes is onljr meant. See the remark of the Scholiast. Weston. 43. Asyai 0-0*, S^jjotsfov] F. Xsyo) (rot (r:q[i.spov, I say this day to yoie, as some of the Antients in Theophylact, and Hesych. in consonantia iEvang. ap. Coteler. Vet. Mon. torn. III. — —Against this sense, see Whitby in loc. 46. Hurep, elg ■/itp&g " a-a€Sa,Twv] The particle 8s answers to to MEIN (rdSSalov r^criyctfTav, in the preceding verse; therefore should not begin a chapter: they rested on the sabbath; but, on the Jirst day of the week, brought the spices. Elsnerus, Bengelius. — opBpou ^a^iog means the game with trxoTlas sti ou^-igy, Johnxx. 1. Dr. OwEN. Ibid, Masius chuses tou (TuSSdTwv. See Matt.xxviii. 1. Prof. Schulz. Ibid, xai riveg tui/ aoraT^] As no particular women are mentioned here, to whom others might be joined, the words xai nng a-hv a^Toug should be left out. They are wanting in three MSS. and as many antient Versions. Bp. Pearce. — But compare with ver. 10, which is a designed explanation of this. Dr. Owen, 6. Mvi^crQrjIs (6g sT^d'Kr^a'sv wpv,] Perhaps, /xvifff-flTjIe tov IXaAijo-ev op»; for ver, 8, e[iVT^a-6rj(rav rtSv pr^^axoiv auVoO. See John xv, 22, Acts xx, 35. Jude ver, 17, Dr. Owen. 10, Ho-av h\ — TaoTo} This whole verse .should be in a parenthesis; and Mapla. 'H 'laxmSov, the language requiring the article. Markland, Ibid. 254 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Ibid. ■>[ MaySax^v^ Mapi'aJ Are net the -Words here transposed ? Every where else it is, . Mapia. ij MaySaTi^vij. Dr. Owen. 12. aTT^xQs, vTpo$ hoLbrhv S-a(^a^d)v] Perhaps oar7j7\.^s tspog laoT&», 9^ao- fm^cov, went home wondering, as John xx. 10. Jos. Ant. Jud. I. 19. 9. V. 2. 8. p. 195. Hehodor. .ffithiop. I. 10. p. 18. Luc. xv, 17. MarMand, Coptic Version, Erasmus, Robert Stephens, Bengelitis, Kyphe. l6. Include this verse in a parenthesis. Dr. Owen. 21. (Ti)V TsSLtri rouToig] sir* instead of flM/l8s syivelo] Not, he vanished, but, he withdrew himself , out (f their sight. So nearly in the same manner Xenophon : 'Exe* 8' 001/ ^p€ar« die, thafn &c. Markland. 34. "KByavlag' "On sys/46>j 6 K,6pios ov}a>s, xu) tSt^^T) XtfJi-toviJ] In Mark xvi. 12, 13. this appearance is described: He appeared in another form unto t'Wdqf' them — And' they loent and told it unto the residue: neither be- lieved they them. Here, on the contrary, it is said they did believe lie had appeared to Simon. This is very well reconciled, if we read interro- gatively, la the Lord risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon? — With a sneer on the credulity- or veracity of the informers, Cleopas and Peter : for they were undoubtedly the two to whom Jesus appeared when they were going to Emmaus, These at their return from Emmaus acquainted the Apostles^ and those that were with the Apostlfes, that Jesus was risen: neither believed they tkem, as Mark relates xvi. 13. and agreeably here- unto St. Luke. — In this I find Dr. Lightfoot agrees. See Eurip. Iphig. ver. 313. Markland. Ibid, "hiywlas] May, senior, Theol. Evang. Pars II. p. 58, reads 7i.eyovles. See what Schacht, in Harmonia Resurreetionis J. Ch. p. 169, has objected against it. Professor Schulz.. ^ 42. \xP^oe mfloufjiipos, &CC.'] A piece of a broiled ^sh, and of an honey- comb. It seems by this, that the ordinary food of our Saviours Disciples was near a-kin to that of John the Baptist. How the words xoii utto jxe- Tkura-tou mrjpiou came to be omitted in three of our principal MSS. I do-not: know. Dr. Owen. 47. ap§a.[ji.svov] The Vulgate seems to have read a^la/xeWjii referring to the Apostles. But it is right as it stands, and refers to Christ, whose doctrine it wasj as the Apostles could witness. Or, perhaps the Accu- sative Absolute. See Mark ix. 28. Dr. Owen. 52. /xs)a x^P^S ftsyaXi]?.} The cause of their great joy is omitted here; but is expressed Acts i. 11, where the Angels tell the Apostles that they shall see Jesus agaim Markland. ST. 856 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. ST. JOHN. CHAPTER I. 1. JvAI &eog ^v \6yog] This being the only place where Christ is styled God, F. xai 0EX)T ^v o >.oyog, as Rev. xix. I3,' 7\.6yog tou ©sou, Crellius, Init. Evang. S. Joan, restitut.— But see Matt. i. 23- Acts fcs. 28. Rom. ix. 5- Phil. ii. 6. 1 Tim. iii. 15. Tit. ii. 13. Heb. i. 8. Ibid. Dr, Bahrdt, junior, reads, in the newest Revelations, xoti Qeog r^v xai Xoyof. He will give the reasons of his conjecture in a Commentary. But if seems to me that the first and second verses will come to nothing by this conjecture. Professor Schulz. 3. lyivsio o68e h ysyavsv] The truer reading, which several copies follow, is, *0 y&yovsv, Iv aurtp l^anj ^v, What was made, was life in him; for this writer uses to begin the following sentence with what ended the foregoing: as ver. 1. Aoyoj, xcti Tioyog — rov 0sov, x«i &s6g. — So here, iyivsio ou^e eV yiyovsv, Iv kutoj 9""1 '*]•'> '<«« 'J ^ay^ t^v to (pwg uv^pooTrioV wu TO ^wg Iv rfi arxorlcL tpaivei, xa) 13 ^(rT^ For a testimomf to bear witness. This is Johti's perpetual manner of writing, to repeat the same thing in. words somewhat different, in order to make it more clear. So ver. 30 ;- where see Dr. Whitby's note. Markland. ■8. After obKT^, supply sig tov xo(r|*o)/ ■^xSs*, 1v% fiM^rvf^-*^ &c. Such el- ii|)Bes are frequent in the best authors. Z)r. Owen. ®. '^Hi/ TO 4>«>s TO aXijQivov] It may seem strange, that after the £van~ gdist had said, ver. 8, of the Baptist, owk i]v sxsiv^ to (jkSj, be should so abnaptly say ^v to ^mg to aATjQii/on/, meaning Jesus Christ. Perhaps we should join the latter r^v to the preceding verse: Oox ^ to ^c5j, oOOC W ixouprvprjo-j) nrsf] too (fcurag r^v. He was not that light, but was [sent! to bear ivitness of that liglit; the true light, which iightetk everi/ mart. I>an. H«nsius. — Perhaps it should be, *EN to ^dag to oCKr^^mAv, he was ike ONE true light which Ughteth &c. Cwcellceus, — It may ^be thougRt tliat the Avoisd oV* has been lost before these words : Oux r^v iti^vag rl ^eSgi, alXfC •[■^X'flte] *va juipTti§rj suavia super suavia. Quae det." Weston. 18. iMVaysvr^s u'op — Ix-sms s^rjyrj)d«v/«. Etymo- logy wotild determine that these are only two different names for the same place. For Bethabara, Heb. nS^JTIT'l, signiHes the Jerry-place ; and Bethany, or Bethania, Heb. iT'^NTl"'!, the ferry-boat-place. If this be allowed, I think it much better, on various accounts, to retain the well-known and specific name "Bni^^ctqS., than to substitute, with Mr. Wetstein and others, the ambiguous name Bn^^avla, or Bethany; notwith- standing the distinction of beyond Jordan. Dr. OweK. It»d. Epiphanius read 'BT^^afj.dpa, by a common change of the letters m and B, of which I have given instances in my first Dissertation on the XXiIXth Psalm. But this reading of Origen is false, and must be changed to Bethania. Seethe reasons in Michaelis' Introduction to the New Testament, torn. I. § 68. p. 64S- Professor Schulz. 29. 'Icodvvrjs. Semler takes this to be an interpolation, as it is wanting in some MSS. Translations, and Quotations. Professor Schclz. 31 — 33- Q"« whether the repetition of the words, Kayw oux fiSsiv aoVo'v has not occasioned a transposition here. It should seem, from the nature of the transaction, that the 33d verse should precede the 33d, and that the 31st. But perhaps the whole may be right, and as St. John wrote it: few it is well known that he is not methodical. Dr. Owen. 34. ft£ft.»fnvf)rj>toi] For ixocprupto, which enallage is frequent.. It may be distinguished, Ma-ydi swqouta xai |xe|xagTo^xa, ort oZrog &c. And I saw it : therefore I testify, &c. The Lamb of God, the Son of God, the King rf Israel, all signify the same thing, viz. the Christ, or the Mes- siah. After seopuHu is to be understood to arvsOjxa xarctSaHvov xa\ [j,evov er aVT6V. Markland. 47« T' ayadov] F. to oyafioj'. For the word uya^lv has here a peculiar emphasis ; and must, from the tenor of the foregoing verse, be necessarily supposed to have some reference to the Messiah. Compare Matt. xix. 17. with Jer. xxxiii. 14—16. Dr. Owen. 51, tarjo^tds/s;] Some copies read affirmatively: #AoM Je/icj;€«#. Chry^ sostom interrogatively. Beza, Stephens, Bengelitis. — Semler also takes this to be an affirmation. Professor Schulz. SS. auTcu is not genuine, according to Semler. Professor Schulz. Ibid. ST. JOHN, CHAPTER I. aPi Ibid. iuaJeuivovlas xa) xaT«.&ilvovlsts] With a comma at auaSamvias, and OTTO TOW ulm to be fetched from the opposite xaraSalmvlas iiri rw vm, i. e. descendentes ad Jilmm, not super or swpra filium. — So Lucian, Dial. Ven. & Lun. t. i. p. 204, xaTaSaiueiv stt wutov, descendere ad illum^ Markland. CHAPTER II. 4. Ti s/Ao» xai rojj] IVhat have I to do with thee! Not necessarily an expression of blame : it may mean. What hast thou to do with me ? Markland. - Ibid. wTcm ■^x.et ig m^a.jttoo.j Greg. Nyssen reads, interrogatively. Is not my hour, of being free from thy authority, now come ? G. Nyssenus on 1 Cor. XV. 28. D. Heinsius. In which sense it should be ft^irole. — But ooTTfl) interrogatively, Matt. xv. 17. Markviii. 17. Dr. Owen. 6. A/Qjcai s|, xeiiA.£vm, &c.]) Remove the comma from t^, and place it after xelp.evui. Bp. Barrington. — Distinguish : ^(rav SI — ef xsi(i.sva.i (xura. rov xaQagiirjtwv rwv 'loudalcav), ^wporjirai &c. JVow there were set six waterpots of stone (suitahly to the manner of purifying, or washing, among the Jews), containing &c. Markiand. Ibid, xsifxsvai is, according to Semler, an addition of a later hand. Professor Schulz. 9. (xol) ovx ^'S« aro'Sev stfliv ol 8s hdxovoi T^'Senrav 61 ijVT^ijxoTef to u^ayp)~\ And knew not whence it was, should not be within the parenthesis, since it is a necessary part of the narration, and the very reason why the governor called-in the bridegroom. Eisner, Bengelius, English Version. Ibid, ^mvei rov mfx^iov] Not, called the bridegroom; but, called to him, or addrea«ed him. Dr. Owen. 10. irh TsriiprjxoLg rov xa'Kov ohov eaag a.f>Ti^ This may be read with an interrogation. Hast thau kept the good wine till now? And so Theo- phylact twice. Markland. 12. xai oi fuxBrira.) otoVoS] These words being^ wanting in two Latin and two Greek MSS. and in the Armenian Version, Semler thinks them to be added by a later hand. Professor Schvlz. 15: 262 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT, 15. rag rpaTri^ae avi(fl psii/s] avsr^gipe. Bos. And so four MSS. the Syriac Version, and Theophylact. — But rov ^eofjuou avetrlqs'^a.v, is cited from ^lian by Suidas; voc. Tecag- and defended by many authorities cited by Kypke. 16. jx'^ zToteiTs rov oTxov &c.] It may be read with an interrogation: Do ye make my father's hoitse a house of merchandise? He added something more pointed, which may be seen Mark xi. 17. which place is explained by the words of St. John, ra zrpoSalot xai robg jioa-g, otherwise unintelligible. Markland. 18. oTi raSra nrotsTs;] The sentence is elliptical. Supply iv Suvotju^* Tou 0SOO- that thou doest these things by a divine commission? Dr. Owen. 19. rou votov toOtov,] "This temple;" that is, my body, pointing to it. This mode of speaking is permitted in all languages. In the Greek it is not uncommon: t<58' oivhp) means Ajax the speaker in Sophocl. ver. $22; and toJSs vocroiuvli means Hercules. Trachin. ver. 1012; in the Latin the hunc hominem of Horace is an instance, Sat. ix. lib. 1 . ver. 47 ; and in our own Poet Shakspeare we read "Whilst memory holds a seat in this distracted globe." Weston. Ibid. 'Iv rpitriu ri[Lspong kyspdi auTov] F. EFXl eyspm — as ver. 20. ST lyepslg. The word syw might easily be omitted, because of the syllables sys — Markland. 20. Tea-trupaxovla. ica) e§ srs otiSeis — 14. Ka« scafieoff &©.] As these verses seem to have no apparent connexion with the foregoing, or between themselves, perhaps they may be distinguished thus, K«t' Ou^sig a.va€iSrixsv &c. and Ka»" Ka.Qwg MeofT^g ,u-^w.ov, in this verse, means all mq,nkind; and rtyoarr^trev and ileoxsv ought to retain the signification of the tenses, hath loved, and hath given: and so cars.Bv (ver. 17.) hath sent ; ■^^ydvy^a-a.v (ver. 19.) have loved. Markland. 24. Should be included in a parenthesis. Dr. Owen. 25* ^■'jTijtrif ix Twv [ut^r^Twii 'Icoavvou ft-era. *IooSa«a»v] Almost all the MSS. read (jlito. 'IOTAAIOT. F, {isr^ 'IH^OT, a question arose fie- fween the disciples of John and those of Jesus. R. Bentley, in Wet- stein. — An accurate reader will not be satisfied with either of these readings; because from the following relation, which the Baptist's dis- ciples made to their master, it appears very clearly that the ^^'tijo-is (question, or dispute) was not between John's disciples and a Jew o» , M M JeWSf t66 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Jews, but between the disciples of John and those of Jesus, coftcerning- Baptismal purification. Upon this the followers of John repair to him to know the truth of the matter. He gives a full testimony of the supe- riority and excellence of Jesus in all things, and of his own insignifi- cancy; and he appeals to themselves for his consistency in this testimony. Instead of 'looSa/oo, I had guessed from the sense that it ought to be 'Irja-ou, before I knew that Dr. Bentley had made the same conjecture. The error wasj I believe, originally owing to not understanding the El- lipsis, which is u&ual in all writers, who in the latter part of a sentence omit the substantive which had been mentioned in the former, as here i 'Eysvslo oZv ^i5T>jo-(s (rta-h) sx rdSv fta9ijT«ev 'lmd.vuo» jw.era ^tSv /xaSijTeoi/J 'Itjo-ou, zTsp) xa9«j5i [t% [xaprupia^ ToD 'Icaeivvov. But I have the testimony which is greater than [the testi- mony] of John. The transcribers (who did not understand the Ellipsis, and that rcSv iJM^rjTwu was to be repeated before too 'Ii]«rou) thought it seemed too insolent, that the disciples of John should have a dispute with Jesus, and therefore changed it into 'IooSa/00. — Our Version translates it as if it had been |*s/^a» TH§ 'Imdwou, greater than that of John, as it might have been written; and so it might here, jxstA [TON] 'IijeroO, with those of Jestts; or more Itilly, ftera [tjwos' ex rmv /xaQrjrtoiJ^k *I*) Here seems to be an instance of what may be called the inverted manner of writing, which is frequent in this Evangelist, and not seldom found in the other parts of Scripture (see Matt, xxviii. lo) taken from the He- brews. Markland. Ibid. '■ He that hath the bride ;" that is, the husband. Tow T s;^ovT. Iphig. in Aul. ver. 63. Tu> vw ^^ ^^^ <^'*y ^^ called, John xxiv. ^2. i, e, a drunkard or liar, by way of reproach for Sichera, Hieron. ad Eustath. ep, xxvii.— rit was usual amongst the Jews for words to change their termination, as Beliar for Belial, Beelzebub iov Beelzebul, Drusius i^nd Grotius. See Mill. 6. ChrysoBtom, Theophylact, and Cyril, put 8s after «>§«. Jieza alsp follows them. Professor Schulz. 8. OJ yap |A«6^TaJj This verse should manifestly be4n a parenthesis, as Chrh prints it; and ver. 9, qfa6'] 0, J'e worship ac- cofding to the form of your own inveittion. Markland. loid. "Ye worship ye know not what." 'Ayveoirlu, 'S.fSioy.s'v auTove, sc.'®eb6g. Eurip. Hecuba, "ver. 959. Weston. ■ 23 » ST. JOHN, CHAPTER IV. S69 23. xai yup Tsariip — auroV.] I suspect this sentence to have been at first a marginal gloss. It is wanting in ReuchlwHs, and in one of Colherfs MSS. Dr. Owen. 25. y^eyofj.evog X^htIoV.] These words should be in a parentheais, being the words of the Evangelist, who wrote in Greek, not of the woman who spake in Syriac. Beza. — But, to say the trudi, it is not probable that this explication should come from the Evangelist, because he had already given it ch. i. 42. tou Ms«ro-/av, ItrJj y.s^py.rjusnoiJt.svov, X^«r)oy. It remains therefore that it was added by a third hand. Markland. Ibid. oTav gxQaj sugivog, afaJysTisT] Place the comma after sxfljij, and join, bteivog to the following verb, oa/afysT^el, Dr. Owen. 2-7. eSaufxao-av on [/.elayuvaiKos iTiaAsj] F. o,t», thei^ wondered WHY he talked with a woman. Cocceius, tom. ii. Opp. Posth. p. 414. Mark ix. 11. 28. and Acts xi. 3. as in the Vulgate and Hutch, in Xen. Exped. Cyr. lib. iii. p. 143. 8vo. 28. Tolg avfljSOjVojff] In alio Codice est OToJv/ratf, poterat utrumque abesse. Semler, 29. i),r)Ti ouTog Itfiiv a 'Kpitrlog;'] Or, 'IBsls av^pmirov — (xvj'tj &c. See this man— IF he is not the Christ. See vii. 42. Homherg'. 35. oTj 2TI TSTpaiftrivou lifli, Mxu 9-sgKrp.of epy(^slaij This is a proverbial Iambic, if it be written after the manner of the Poets, ^w for xa), 0. 'TsTp0t[x.ii]v6v s)9oDj aj-Kpojffc/af. Markland. 39. rSv Xa^n^siTwv, in a wrong place, and plainly redundant. Dr. Owen. Ibid. IXoiJia oVa, all the things, that is, many, or most of the things lever did. Thus, " the woi'ld would not contain the boic^s that shouli be wpitten," is expressive only of a great number that would be written. Weston. 44. Autos 7^ * 'Iijerouj B^KapTvpritrsv, on &c.] Here a whole sentence is omitted, of which •y«V gives the reason. It is easily supplied from what follows,. tjo CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT: follows. Thus: itcti aTni'A.Qku iig rr^v ToCKCkdiaJv, [oJ« eig rr^v JSiW waT'ptSot, or oJx slj r-^v Na^a/ssV,] a'uVof yap o '\i\arwg efun^TvpTjirsv, on rspo]]£,3 E. with an interrogatiori, Can ye not possibly believe, unless ye see signs and wonders? as Luke xviii. 7. John xviii. 11. Bp. Barrington. — It is sometimes read ou [M) rsKrlsiieie, as 1 Cor. ix, 4. 5. jx^ oiJx £^o[ji.sv; but in no sense, according to Dawes^ Misc. Crit. p. 222^ is it Greek; 00 |*^ being always used with 1 fut. indie, or aor. 2. subj. of which he gives many instances. On the other hand, Devarius, De particulis, in voce, contends that it is only joined with a Subjunetive or Optative, hiog being understood before p-ij. So that, where it is said in ^chin. TOO? jxev yag zirovrjpQus ou [*,-^irole ^s'Krtoug woj^a-sle, fut. indie, we should read aroi^tnjJe, aor. 1. subj. i. e. ou Se'os fjiig jsrojigcnjls .^s^Tiovg. Thus they confute one another: and we have many examples of each con- struction in the N. T. JoHn viii, 51, ou 1*19 ^etop-^yflou aifia., Hcci vZv stfliv^ Spoken of a iKva.^ Jtiture, which will happen very soon. So iv. 23. xvi. 32. %^j(sim topa, xa\ vuv eXjj'XoSev. This makes me think that these words were spoken before the raising of Lazarus. He alludes to the resurrection of Lazarus in this verse; in the 28th verse, to the general resurrection, and therefore the words xa2 vuy lo-lt are not put there. Markland.' Ibid, ^eov] Alii codices non pauci avSpcoVou, utrumque fuit adtlitum. Semler. Professor Schulz. 27- ISawtev aurot xcti xpitnv vioteh, on owj av^pcoirou epa,xot.[t.£V. This is a very usual manner of 'writing, when what has been said by another is mimiched in his own words. I believe this manner of writing has obscured a passage in St. Paul (as well as this), 1 Cor. vi. 11. olKTC aTTsTvoJo-ao-Qs, aXX' Tjyjao-Q^JIs, &c. hut ye have been washed, but ye have been sanctified,' ice. that is, but ye say, We have been washed, we have been sanctified-^—hy the Spirit of our God; all ihings are lawful to me. St. Paul answers: True; hut all things are not expedient: wbich difficult place, and sudden transition from the Plural Number to the Singular (|*o» for i^yAv) when the same Persons are meant in both, cannot conveniently be explained here. In the same manner facis in Horace, 2 Serm. iii. I33, is put for dicis^yao'o; ■^heig,- novisti, for dicis, novi. Matt. xxv. 26. Phaedrus, lib. iv. fab. 23, Aras frequentas, i, e. dicis, frequento; and nihil laboras for dicis, Nihil laboro; which N N ' things «74 CONJECTURES bN THE NEW TESTAMENT. things were said above, in that Fable. Examples are frequent in all , writers. Markland. 38. ««* rov X070V eftSroO ou« s;fs)£ (t^ivovla Iv 6|*»v] Read interrogatively: Do you not regard the declaratmi he then delivered, thai ye believe not him whom he hath sent? — A|tid aftet. this verse insert ver.,42. 39. 'Efjeomrs] Perhaps, interrogatively, upbraiding them: Do you search the scriptures — and yet will not come to me?. Hombergias, Rutherford, Moral Virtue, p. 368". ^ 44. isa.pk Tou jxowoo 0goo. 'Luther and Grotius translate as if the article here were left out. Professor Schulz. 45. M^ SoxsTrs- 0T»] Better, with the Syriac, interrogatively: Do yoif think ? CHAPTER VI. 1. oLTrrfi^^sv — tsipAV r^g ^wTiaff-ff-ijs] This expression occurs three times more in this chapter, ver. 17. 22. 25. In those phiices it cannot signify passing from one side of the sea, or lake, to the other; fi-om the South side to the North suppose, because the towns here mentioned are all on the Galilee side, and passing over is called SisX^sIp sig to zsipav t% 'Ki^vfig, by St, Luke viii. 22. and the country of the Gadarenes is said to be> aVTfirepav .rijs ToCKiT^aiag, over-against Galilee on the opposite side, ibid. ver. 26i In this first verse, zrspav rijg ^cO^da-trrfg e)g Kaxepi^aoup,, they went BY SEA towards Capernmim. In the 22d, o 05^X95 ktfltpt^ zre^av rrjg ^oCKcLrmig, the multitude which stood near the sea, upon the shore. In the 25th, eiipo^sg aurbv vripav r^g ^oiMitra-Tjg, when they had found he came bv sea, they were surprised, because they knew he did not embark with the disciples, and they knew that thefe had been no other vessel, only that one, at the place whence the disciples embarked. Probably the latitude of signification may be owing to the Hebrew. See Casaubon on John i. 28. and Beza on Matt, iv. 15. Qu. whether cross an arm of the sea will answer are'isaj/ t% ^oCT^da-arvig, in all the places? Mark£and. Ibid. ^aXcwr(r»)s r^g TaJ^iXalug, rijg TiSipta^og.'] One or other of these names seems to be a gloss. Perhaps r^y raJk»X«»«s; for it is wanting in ','"'■ ' two *** S^r. JOHN, CHAPTER VI. 275 two MSS. and St. John has 9raXa Roger Bacon. Mann apd SCAL. Dodwell. Ferguson. Sir Is. Newton. liAMY. Month. Day of Week. Month. Day of Week. Month. Day of Week. Month. Day of Week. Montl>. ^1°^ Month.Day. Ho. Min. 4739 26 Mar. 21 5 Mar. 32 6 April, 20 7 April 20 7 4740 27 April 9 5 April 9 4 April 9 4 April 10 5 t . . ' 4741 28 Mar. 29 2 Mar. 29 2 Mar. 28 1 Mar. 30 3 Mar. 29 6 8 Mat. 4742 29 April 17 1 April 16 7 April 16 7 April 17 5 April 17 6 4743 30 April 6 4 April 5 4 April 12 4 April 6 4 April 6 10 55 Vesp 4744 31 Mar. 27 3 Mar. 26 2 Mar. 26 2 • Mar. 27 3 Mar. 28' ' 4 Mar. #7 2 10 4745 32 April 13 2 April 14 2 April 12 7 April 15 3 April 14 , 2 April 14 12 Mat. 4746 33 April 3 4 April 3 d April 4 7 April 3 4 April 3 6 April 3 .5 50 Vesp 4747 »34 Mar. 23 4 Mar. 22 2 Mar. 24 4 April 22 5 April ^3 6 Man .23p.oe.0.a8t 4748 35 April 11 2 April U 2 Mar. 23 4 April U "2 April 13 4 April 11 H 10 Mat. 4749 36 Mar. 30 5, 48 Vesp 4750 37 April 18 2 38 4751 3S April 8 5 58 Mat. 7. Aioixotriwv IrivoLqloiv aproi &c.] He seems to say. We have but, 200 denarii in stock; . and if we lay it all owt in bread, it will not be sufficient that each person may have a little. See Mark vi. 37. The Creator of the world and his companions, at that time, probably were not worth seven pounds sterling all together. Markland. 8. Asyst aur

, Barrington. 24. "Ots 001/ elSsv o-}()\.Qg &c.] This resumes what was begun in the 22d verse, o)(Kog 6 etflr^ttaig, which had been interrupted hy_a long sentence, and by the 23^d verse being put parenthetieaHiy, and not i» its uswal place. Markland. ST. JC«IN, CHAPTER Vt S7& 36. 'AXX' etmv upiTv, off x») smp&itSl p,s &fc.] J5t«# / said UtM pfa, that ye also had seen fne, and believe not. ff^here or whence doep it appear, that Jesus had said so to them? — But if he had, still it is very difficult to see any connexion between this and the foregoing part of the discourse, or what is proposed by this verse, l^et it therefore be noted that,, in veir. 32, Jesus had made use of the word 6j*7i> emphaticadly : Moses did not give to you— ^ but my Father giveth to you, &c. in opposition to their Fathers or Ancestors : by which he hinteth the great sidvantsige they have above their predecessors, who had only tlte manna, iliQ typical bread. To that word ii[*,h he seems to allude in this 36th verse, and gives the reason why he laid stress upon it there. But said to Vou (in the 3 2d verse), because ye have even seen me, and yet do not believe. Markland. Ibid. This verse refers to ver. 30, and at full would st^nd thus: 'AXX' sTttov offcTv, Sti x«i kopaxdUe fts crojoo^a trt^p.siov, xa) ow ■stKrisiteTi ftoj* Sed dico vobis, &c. If sT'a-ov be translated dixi, it must refer to ver. 26. Dr. Owen. Ibid. Illud !«,£ puto non adfuisse ab initio: abest ab Alexandrino, a Vercelleiisi et VerOnensi: " Etsi vos saepius interfuistis rebus et sermo- nibus meis, spectatores et auditores." Semler. Professor Schuhz. S9. The word -tsoiTqhg may well be spared; and if, in conformity with ^veral MSS. we leave it out, the, repetition will be more exact and uniform. ju.i^ awtiKsa-ta (scil. ri) s^ aoroo: the Catnhr. MS. supplies tha ellipsis by ^-r^iv. Dr. Owen. Ibid. ?i^a tsSiv o SsSmxl j«.o«, fur^ a.Tro%s(reo e^ aorooij This manner in which the Writer sets out in one form of construction, and soon after, as if he had forgot himself, turns off to another, is usual in the best authors. There i« a stronger instance of this, chap. xvii. 2. ?/« zsSiv ^s^coxag mi-S dco&Yi a-uToig ^anjv cCuoviov : which it is impossible to bring into any order of construction ; and yet the sense is plain enough. In Beza's MS. some- body, who had a mind to make things clear, put s)(ri instead of 8a>o-Y) woToTf. The full and direct construction of this place in chap, vi, would have been, tva, ft^ a.isra'Kstroi [t»] s^ auTbiJ [tsraiJJof] vrSiv ^iBtoxs fxoi. In jsrav Sf'Boixs (*o» he comprehends Heathen as well as others. Marki,and. 40. I think it -jM*obable that to S^sXijfta row issp.-i^aiirog y,s TSarpog either is a repetition of the same words in the preceding verse, from the inatten- tion. 280 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT, tion of the transcriber, or a gloss crept in from thence. The sense is Cer- tainly improved by omitting them. Bp. Barrington. Ibid. avoL^rjO-a) airlv syw &c.] In this repetition of the sentence, the Pronoun lyco is peculiarly emphatical. And so again ver. 44. 54. Dr. Owen. 45. nraj oZv &c.] The reasoning seems to require, vrSig oZv b e^^oii.svog mqog jtts, ^xoiKTs tsol^ol Tsarpog, xa* sjutaSs. If so, this is another instance of th^ inverted manner of writing, so usual in this Evangelist. It is not enough that a man hear of or fro7n the Father, unless he learns too, by his oi<;ra industry. Markland. 57. xoLi rpoaymv f^e.] In Cantabrig. 7i,ay.Sdvwv, ut antea in ilia addi- tione erat "haSQs to o-aJ^a &c. Pro ^tjo-sIkj Cautabr. ^f, alii Codices \riirei. Ego banc brevem sententiam vix puto fuisse inde a primo libri tempore. Semler. Professor Schvlz. 58. ou xoAmg ec^yov oi tB-arlgsj 6ju,d>i/] The same construction is in St. John's 1 Ep. iii. 12, ou HoAmg Kaiv ex &c. not as Cain who was of that wicked one, &c. and in Demosth. adv. Midiam, circa fin. OuS', wo-Trep 'Apufio^wv, OLTTO^obs Touj o-le^avouf, eT^uas t^v vrpoSoX'^v &c. Markland. 59. SihoLorxcov sv KaTrggvaoo/*.] More distinctly, Taurot slirsv sv eruvayaryri, SjScMrxoJV, ev K.a7r£qvou)6pi.. The foregoing discourse was so remarkable, that the Evangelist might think it worth while to distinguish it by these three circumstances. 'Ev &ovaywyf does not signify in the Synagogue, or place of religious worship; but in a meeting or company of people. See ver, 25. In the Synagogue would have been Iv rfj a-uvaywyf) ; especially ai& they had but one Synagogue in Capernaum. If any one chuses to join hdourxwv ev rfi coi7\.[ag kotoS, ^s the Scripture says, viz. of the Messiah, Rivers, &c. alluding to Isaiah xliv. 3. Zech. xiii. 1, Trillerus apud Wolfium, & Wetstein. See Mede, p. 62. — Here is an- other ai/ax8Xoo9of, or inconsequence of composition, such as was noted chap. vi. 39. The Nominative TSKrletioov has no Verb after it. Theo- phylact does not distinguish after s[jls, but after ypa^^. Markland. 38. KaQaif sItsv iJ ypaipTl,] This I suspect to have been at first a mar- ginal note of some person, who took unwarily the subsequent words for a scriptural quotation. U genuine, it refers to Zech. xiv. 8. &c. the Jewish Lesson for the day. Dr. Owen. 39, ooTTOj yap Y^v zsrvsujxa a.yiov,'] Omit, with three MSS. the word dyioVf and in conformity with the Vatican, &c- insert hho^evav; which makes the sense plain and perfect. Dr. Owen. 41. M^ yap ix Trig Tay.i7i.aiag &c.] Tap gives the reason of a sentence which is suppressed: Others said. This is the Christ; but others said, That cannot be: because tjke Christ is not to come out of Galilee. The Interrogative in the original is equivalent to a Negative, Fur is the Christ to come out of Galilee? The answer to which is, No, he is not. In the next verse, they give a testimony to Jesus'^s descent and birth, which perhaps they little thought of or intended.' Probably it was but little known 286 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. known at Jerusalem, at that juncture, that Jesus was born at Bethlehetn. The length of time ; the Magi going home another way, not through Je- rusalem ; the slaughter of the children at Bethlehem, in which it might be thought that Jesus had perished ; and his private manner of living from his birth to his ministry, about 30 years, had all contributed to ob- literate or to weaken the remembrance of that remarkable event ; so that it is probable there were few or none then living at Jerusalem, who had charged their memories with so obscure a fact, as Jesus's being born there, and his mother enrolled among the descendants of David. What Theophylact says, on this head, seems to be worthy of but little regard. He thinks the Jews said all this concerning Bethlehem and David, not out of ignorance, but malice ; which does not seem to be at all probable. Bethlehem is called xcJ/a')} here: in Luke ii. 4. 14. it is ro-oXij; though xw/Aij and zsa'Kig are elsewhere distinguished. MarklanIj. 49- ^yP^^S — l*-^ yivmcrxayv — iTriHotlapoilot £l.rj axoo'try) wag' aoVoO rsponpov] Would it not be clearer had it been written TA zsa-p avroti, in the same sense? as Ssfa/tepog — to. mao vij.mv, Phil. iv. 16. to. isap auVtov, Luke x. 7. Markland. 52. M^ xai (Ti) SK T^g raAiXa/af sT;] The Latins, TaXi'Kaiog el; agree- ably to the sense of the PhariseeSi The more recent Greeks seem to have taken est Trjg Ta.Xi'Ka.la.g si from what follows. Bengejlius* Ibid. SK rrig Ta'Ki'ha.iag s1{\ Art thou also of the Galilaean sect, or party? Dr. Cosset. Ibid. ^EpsiJVrj9i]. But Demosth.. in Timoth. p. 102. ed. Fruncof. (6s owx eiXijipQ'jj too dta-pSij- /xoCvJos TO va\iKav. Xenoph. Exp. Cyri, hb. vii. p. 278. ed. Bas. Bowyer, 6. TooTo 8s s7\,eyov — xarrjyopuv. auToo] This is a piece of private in- formation from the Historian ; therefore it ought to be put in a paren- thesis.. Markland. 9. sig xa^elg] That is, iig xara (i. e. xaj sItcc), or xa9' Hg, as has beeri ©ften observed. So Matth. xxvii. 38, and oftenj the last eig is put for aTvXof or erspog; and so in Latin. Horace, demo unum, demo ^ item unum: where ^ item is xou stra or xaroi. Martial, Expulit una duos tussis, 8^ una duos,. It can scarcely be supposed that the accusers went out according to their age or seniority, a,p^a\t.svoi axo rmv vrpetrSuri^cav but the expression means, that they all went out, one after another, 'Ap|a/xsM*. in these writings frequently seems to signify little more than an expletive or elegance. Here it might have been omitted ; and the same may be queried concerning a.p-)(o^evag, Luke iii. 23. See on Luke xxiv. 27. Markland. 13. 2)u "Bssfi o-eaoToo luaprupeig.^ Proverbial: Euripides Ion. ver. 530, Ma^TugsTs o-auTcp, where Mr. Barnes quotes this place of St. John. Markland. 14. 288 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 14. aAr]9ijff etrliv >) if.eiprupia [1.0'}, otj oTSa] So it should be distinguished: My record is true, that I know ivhence I came, and whither I am going, but ye knoiv not, he. Markland. 16. Y) xpixris i/i ey-'^ aX>]9i5S ecriiv on \kwos «it5x sljxi.] Connect on jxoVoj oux e»;xi, with ver. 15; the intermediate (Kat sa.v-^—a.'Kr^^s scfliv) being in a parenthesis,, in this sense; Vou judge according to the Jlesh only;-/ judge no one so; — because I am not alone, but I and my Father which sent m". D. Heinsius. 22. M^TJ aTTditlevsi saorov ;] Christ having before spoken of going whither they would not come, the question naturally arising is, Mifr* AnOSENOI laoTot/; would he go into foreign parts? as chap. vii. 35. ftig iig TTfv 8»a9aXft.ou'5.] This verse should be in a paretithesis. Markland. Bp. Barrington. 17. oT» 7]Voi^s] F. OS ^voi^e. The Vulgate has qui aperuit. Bp. Pearce. 18. Was there any authority from MSS. for the conjecture, I should suspect, that, by some error of the Copyists, looSaToj in this verse had been substituted in the place of ETttov ufMV if^fj, xai oux iqxouo'als] The Vulgate xct) iJxouo-oJs, 8^ ait- divistis, I have told you already, and you heard, — why then &i.c. Per- haps better. Beza. — Or, interrogatively: I have told you already, and did you not hear? Piscator, Grotius, Simon. Ibid, t/ nra^iv ^sTisls &c.] It might have been written xa) oCx •^xoutrule, *H -syoiXiv ^ixiis axoosiv; and did ye not hear, or have ye a mind to hear again? have ye too a mind to become his disciples? But nothing ought to be changed, Markland. 30. 'Ev yap TouTo)] Fortas8e*Ei/ yap touto. Since I made this conjec- ture, I find it confirmed by several MSS. Bp. Barrington. CHAPTER ST. JOHN, CHAPTER X. 2ri CHAPTER X. 1. siTeqp^oii,svog Sioc t^j S^ogaj] Arrian speaks elegantly in the same manner, Dissert. Epict. ii. H. ink, cog SeT, xaX xala rr^v ^(jpa,v aTrlo^svois^ ^i7\.o(ro.ivu toixsv, 6 Se Khsifl-f], Markland. 3. Ta '/81a zTpoSala, KotXel xar ovojxa.] For in their flocks and herds par^ ticular beasts had their names, which they knew, as horses do now with us. Thus Symoetha was the name of an heifer in Theocritus,. Idyll, iv. and CZeone of a beautiful she-goat in Alciphron, Epist. iii.,21. In the parable, t« Tspi^Sa., the sheep, may signify good men of the Jewish pro- fession ; ra. Hha, Tsr^oSalu, his own sheep, of the same fold; those who had been already converted to the doctrine of Christ : for, besides those, he says, ver. l6, he has other sheep, which are not of this fold (viz. Hea- thens), whom he must bring into the fold. So that this fold at present consisted of good Jews and Christians, i. e. converted Jews. Markland. 8. mpo s[*.o\) ^tJ^ov,'] The words Tsrpo l/xou are left out in several MSS. seemingly with a view to guard the honour of Moses and the Prophets. But their honour is very safe, though the words remain: for ts'pb Iftou in. this place does not signify before me, hut for me, or, in my name. "All " that came, pretending to be the Messiah, were thieves and robbers :" such as Theudas, and Judas of Galilee, Acts v. 36, 37. and though " much people did hear," and listen to, these pretenders ; yet remember, they were not the sheep. Dr. Owen. 9. Our Version, by translating t;^ any man, and '." Themistoc. ix. p. 126. See Sophocl. Ajax, ver. 1066, ed. Brunck. Weston. 26. ST. JOHN, CHAPTER X. 295: 26. ou ya(3 icfls sx rwv VTpoSaTwv twv l/xaJy, xa.hmg sIttou i)[ji.1u] Others begin the next sentence with KaBcog sTzrov opt/, ra wpoSoila. ra s^a. &c. Beza, Mill, &c. — xa^wg elwov ujiaTv some MSS. and Vulgate omit, and Erasmus, Isaac Casaubon, Mill, think it should be omitted. At least KaQfoj elirov iiiuv should begin the sentence ; otherwise it will not be true. For he had nowhere told them that they were not his sheep: but he had said, ver. ^, that the sheep hear the shepherd's voice : to which he alludes here. Markland. Ibid. This verse should, in my opinion,, end at ep.d)u. The 27. will then begin KaQto^ elirov vijav, to. zjpoSctlu. h. X. Bp. Barrington. 27. Ta zjpaSala — axoy'sf — xa) a^oXouSouerj.] Here a singular and a plural Verb are both joined to a neuter Substantive of the plural Num- ber. The like occurs in the purest authors. Thus Xenophon: woXu, 8s xai eu Toig n707\.e|xtxoTf ^imTO^ov ra. xatva (X7jp^awr)|xoOa. eoSsxijU-sr tuuto. -yap ju,«X7>.o« XQU s^aTTarav 8uWi3a« robg zso7i.£iJ.lo'jg. Cyrop. lib. i. p. 72. ed.. Hutch. 8vo. See also ver. 4, 5„ l6. and Jam. ii. 19. Dr. Owen. 34. 'Eyw sliroL, @soi sfrle.] Literally from the Septuagint, Psal, lxxxi.. 6. whence it appears, that our Saviour includes here the Psalms under the title of the Law. And so again chap. xv. 25. The Jews do the same^ chap. xii. 34. Z)r. Owen. 35. EI sxsivo'jg elws ^sohg,. &c.]' If the law then called them gods; Tspog oug b Ao'yoj too ©sou eyevelo, of or concerning whom that word of God, (9^6o» lerJs) was spoken; viz. the ordinary judges ; and the Scripture can- not be gainsaid; ^6.. Say ye of him, Sac Z)r.OwEN. Ibid. The reasoning of Xwa^cA^wW and Le Clerc, who translate — If he called them gods against whom the word of God was pronounced,, seems upon the whole to be just; though I neither, see the necessity of rendering syivslo pronounced, nor believe any instance can be produced of its bearing that sense. Their interpretation will hold equally good, if eylvilo be translated^ as in our Version, came; with this difference only, that it is then to be considered as applicable to those magistrates among ^e Jews, who. were favoured with the knowledge of God's will, Sp. Barrington.. CHAPTEK nS CONJECTUKES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. CHAPTER XL 1 . Au^upog otTTo ^rficLvia.^, hi. T^g xw^r^s Map/a^] The Sjn-iac better, Ik Bi^Qavlug xoj/xT)?, AAEA4>0S Maqiag. Beza.> — Bethany is said to be the tow7i of Mary, as i. 44, Bethsaida the city of Andrew and Peter. Grotius. Ibid, ex Trig xio^Lr^g Moi.p(oi.g xoA Ma^Qag] Perhaps sx should be left out, ' the town of Mary and her sister Martha, as our English Version. Markland. Though one would be apt to think that ex is here redundant, yet, as the same phraseology, cf>/x»7rwof oltto B;]9«raVSa, ex Tijg zsoT^seog &c. occurred be- fore, chap. i. 44, we must look on this reduplication of prepositions as a mode of expression peculiar to St. John. Dr. Owen. a. 'Hv 8s Majsi'a &c.] This parenthetical verse I take to have been meant by St. John as a reference to St. Luke, chap. vii. 37, &c. if aXs»'\|/a- o-a — xa) exiML^Atra should be translated, who had formerly anointed and washed &c. Dr. Owen. 5. 'J^yoarct &c] This whole verse should be in a parenthesis. Bp. Barrington. 8. vov e^Tfrmv, &c.] The Disciples were greatly frightened at the appre- hensions of returning into Judaea, where they (Jesus at least) had so lately escaped so much danger. Jesus endeavoured to remove their fear, by the parable he spoke on this account ; but to no purpose : for on his mentioning Lazarus's sleeping (by which he means his death), they caught at this, and observed, that if he sleeps, he will do well, and so there will be no need of your going to him. At -last, he was forced to tell them plainly, that Lazarus was dead: aTO^ &ycoii.ev wgoj axnov, sSys Jesus. Yes, replies Thomas in his blunt way, ver. \6, "Aywfji.su xa» Tj'/xstf, let us too go, that tve may die with him; for to go into Jud8ea is cer- tainly death. It may be read with an interrogation after [/.st aoVoti, and then ayfojttev will be spoken with indignation. Shall We too go, that we may die as well as he? as in Lucian, Tyrannicida, p. 703. aAX* ari/xoj liti ^riKixwToig yii/wfjLM. The word vCv is used in the same sense, a little while ago, just now, by Euripides, Hecuh. ver. II51. vw exa.{jLvo[t,sv, and elsewhere, of a thing yw^wre, xii, 31. though .joom after. Markland. 9' OTi ST. JOHN, CHAPTER XL 897 9. oT« TO (pd)s rou xoVjttoo &c. 10. ?Ti to (pSg otJx ecfliv] These sentences are both wanting in Nonnus's Paraphrase. They have another suspicious mark upon them, viz. their beginning with ot», which in these writings, I am persuaded, has several times brought marginal explications into the context : not to mention that our Saviour himself and his Apostles are often called to ^mg too xoV/xoo. here is mea:nt the light, or the Sun. So that clause of the Lord's Prayer, which begins with ot« a)5 oox s.iS,g Ti[t.spctg r^g ^oprrjg, uno die ante festum. Antiq. lib. XV. c. xi. § 4. ed. Haverc. Dr. Owen. Ibid, owou r^v Au^apog tsQwjxojj, ov &c.] Read, ottoo ^v Aa^aoog, TsSvijxcof ov, — where Lazarus was, he who had been dead; as vii. 42, speaking of Bethlehem, ottou ^v AaSih, where David abode. It is won- derful to see in the Latin Versions, ubi Lazarus fuit mortuus; as if it had been ottou Aa^agog ItsQvijxsj, as if nothing more had been intended than to name the place where Lazarus died! They overlooked the Article. Markland. 3. »3 8s o'lKia sTrT^rjpeo^ri &c.] It seems to be poetical. See Phaedrus, III. 1. Athenaeus, I. 23, from Hermippus: Homer. Iliad. S. ver. 173. The simple manner of relating it is, Then Mary took a pound of ointment of spikenard, very costly, and very fragrant, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her hair. Then saith, &c. See notes on Mark i. 13. xiv. 3. Markland. 6. aiO^ oT» xX£?r)i]j r^v, xat to yTitova-oxoy.ov et^s, xa) ra, i8aXXo'fA£»a e€d- t be true, if the bow belonged to Hercules. Weston. 7. s\g Tiji/ i^^ipav — TSTT/p»jxei/ auTo'.] Five MSS^ read, %va. s\g r^v ■^}J.i- poLv — Ttiprio^ aoVo— which, if right, should be translated, Let her alone; that she may keep it (the remainder of the ointment) for the day of my burial. Bp, Pearce. 1 1 . OToXAoi 5»' auTov. ifn-^yov tcov 'louSai'tov,] The order of the words in the Cambridge MS. is far preferable. taroXAoi rm 'louhatcov 8»' aJrov 6x^- yov, &c. Dr. Owen. 16. Taora 8s oux eyvcoa-av oi |*a6»jT«i] eyvaxrcnv rarely signifies in the N..T. to understand or perceive the meaning of. Perhaps therefore evo- v^s-av. Dr.M.xsGEY. — Accordingly kvoiqa-av is the reading of the Cambridge MS. Dr. Owen, 17, 18. ars Tou Aa,§upoi/ &c.] It seems to be of very little consequence whether it be read ots or otj, as several MSS. and Edit, have it. The o^7\.og b wv [LST aoToS were the multitude who came with him from Be- thany, who testifiied that (ot») he raised Lazarus from the dead, or who were with. him when (ors) he raised him from the dead: and this was the reason why the people from Jerusalem went out to meet him, viz. because they had heard that he had done this miracle. I like otj best ; others, I see. 304 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. see, prefer ors: before which word, however, I think the distinction should be taken away. Markland. 19. oox (d^e'Ke7Te ouSsv] cot^ETiou/xEf, nihil prqficimus. Latinus, Bar- berin. Nonnus. Bengelius, in Gnom. Cod. Coisl. iJOO. has oi ^s'XsiTcu. Dr. Owen. 27. HuTsp, trSa-ou /xs ex t% ^pag raurtjg,'] This should be read with an interrogation. Whether of the two shall I say, Father, save me from this hour? Grotius, Hammond. — I beheve it should be distinguished, with a comma after ^xflov : Whether of the two shall I say? Shall I say. Father, save me from this hour ? But for this very purpose I came, in order to this hour. I will therefore say the other, Father, glorify thy name. — ^Ti, whether of the tivo, as John ix. 2, and often. So quis in Latin for uter, frequently. The Greek expression in full is T/ ex rmv Su'o. See if t/ ^sTm), L^ike xii. 49, may receive any light from this place. Markland. 29. oyp^og hfiwg] F. o vfapetfidaS) the people who stood by. Dr. Mangey. 32. eav vi/iaa^'] Not, if / he, but WHEN I am lifted up. 'E«v has the same signification in several other places of Scripture, particularly 2 Cor. V. 1. Z)r. Owen. — sa.v for iireihav, when, or after that. Gosset. 34. rig i(rltv ouTog — avfl^oJjroo;] I doubt the genuineness of this sen- tence. It is wanting in nine MSS.; and the MS. marked by Wetstein L, which was the 8 th of R. Stephens s^ reads here rig s>iywi] F. 'At a^T»,— :-W orav y£i/;jra«, wifrJsJoTjTS, I tell you that, when it shall HEREArxER happen, ye may believe. JSrasmus. — Read''ATapT», vow I tell you. X)r. Mangey. 26. 'Exsmg e £ind a/sri. Soi / SQy ttnto you, thg,t yeea,nnot come now. See ver. 36, 37. Dr. Ow^n. 34, 35. 'Eitna'flv K(*.w^v &c,] \ have somQ ^uspicioi^i, tliat these two verses are out of their proper place, Tb?y stand, as* it were, detached feom, the ooi;itext, and break the connexion betw^e^ the 33d verse and the Sifitb, vehich, it seems, should immediately f(?Uow^^ one another. Z>r. Q\|VEN. CHAPTER XIV. 1 . OTje-lfivsTf sis Toy ©£9.«, Ky^ sij, If^? ^Tto-lgvsrf.] Or it might have heen ppinted,, ■^,ufie}j,%%e- 4s. t9!< ®bI% k«» 5*j iihs t^ktIIvsts. But the received reading I prefer. JBen^elius. — Or thus: ^icfleusTs e)^ tov &eov; xai e\il s^l ^jefJsJeTf, as 1 Cor. vii, 18. 21. 2>r.OwEN. 2. eiSlfti^,], <«, x(^ eroi^acrw u^uv toVov,] And when J shall have gone, and prepared a place for you, &c. This reading is;, in i«y opi- nion, preferable to that which Mr. Wetstejft has adopted. The four last words are wanting in three MSS. : but, as it is usual with St. John to re- peat his sentences, they ought not to have been omitted. Dr. Owen. 9. «J>/7n3-xs; eoi^iVKos lj«.e,] Elzevir, edd. and Wetgtein connect «I>/- XiTTTTS with the latter sentence, 'bl'KnrTrs, b kcopatec^s sff-^- 1 0. mtt' eju.aurou oi AojXco' o 5= ■sra.T'^p o sv £|xo) [t^iuoav, airoff zirouTJ Distin- guish much better thus at ihivmr, I speak not of' myself, but the Father that dtvelleth in me speaketh, lie doth the works, The doctrine and the miracles are two different articles.-— .Marklastd on Lysias, xxxi. p. 60$. 11. el SI jxij,] That is, el Se fi.^, ■tsfKrisusri [un XlyevTj; which Participle, T^iyovTi, is understood after [xm, in the beginning of the verse; Believe ?ne on my woRp; or, if ye do not believe me on my word, believe mefov -the WORKS themselves ; i. e. without my ivord. So chap. x. 37. EJ ow zs-okv TO. s^yot. Tou TSOLTpog ftou, fjiig TSitflsusri f*.oi, scil, "hiyavtV ?« SI raro«aJ, x&i) s^tA \y\.syovri\ [>.r\ ssKflsv^ls, vols sfyoig wjj/lsoo-ofls : which is the same, both in words and argument. See the rest of that verse, Markland. 12. Kai insi^otiix, rourcov sroivjiTsj*] For fear, I suppose, of derogating from our Saviour's miracles, these words are omitted in five MSS.: but how vain that fear was^ may be learnt from Pr. ff^hithy's note on the place. Dr. Owen. 12, 13- OTJ eyto arpoj rov'T^aripoi. |xou tropsuo^aj,] This should begin the next verse, which runs on in one sentence with xoCi o,ri av oLirr^a-t^s — rouro Tsroiijero*, because I go to my Father, and will do whatever ye shall ask in my nam,e, for glorifying tlw Father in the Son. Grotius, Markland. 14. 'E»f Tj altijo-ifle] This verse came from the inargin of some one, who against o,ti had written !«» t», it being omitted by Chrysostom and Nonnus, Beza. — Or perhaps it should be connected with the foregoing verse : ?»« 8o§«d"6^ arotr^g sv tiS ittS, ed.v t« aiTTja-^e ev rda ovof<,aT» /xou, eyto isw^to. So that the Father may be glorified in (by) the Son, if ye ask any thing in my name, I will do it. — He repeats the promise made in the 13th verse, with this restriction, that what ye shall ask shall be to God^s glory. Markland. 16. xai d'K'Xov tsrapoiKT^i^Tov SiaiVej] Mohammed signifying illustrious, Theodorus Abucara pretends that Christ foretold the appearance of that |i E 3 false 308 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. false prophet, by saying aAAov IIEPIKATTON StoVsj, and that it has here and elsewhere been altered. fVetstein; and Toland, Nazarenus, p. 13. 17. yivdae-xele — fjiivei] In the sense of y»«>(re«r6£ and /itevsT, as after: but ye will knotv him, because he will abide with you, and will be in you. The Spirit was not yet given; Jesus not being yet glorified: so that the future seems to be spoken of. There is another way in which this may be understood, viz. by taking away the distinction after auro: and thus it will be the same as, u\i.sis 8s yvwasa-^e otj uuto rsrap u^lv [tsvsi &c. but ye vull know that he will abide with you &c. which is very common in the Scriptures. Markland. — Nonnus has yvwVso-fls and [».evsi; the Vulgate cognoscetis and manebit. If St. John wrote in the present tense, the words should however be rendered in the future. Bp. Feakce. — By reading /asi/s» in the^M^Mre, the sense of this verse will be rendered more consistent. Bp. Barrington. 22. To the question here pUt by Jude, rl yeyovsv an rifuv ixsXf^stg ejit,elg, Apocal. i. 5, 6. and see Matt, xxvii. 10. John xx. iS. Luke xv. 15. Acts ii. 2. vi. 6. — It is put for ^AijOsjs i^poLV^Tj, and this for ^ijeatvsTa* or fijgav6ij^a^Kfl6v icfliv INA avaxpiSo), 1 Cor. iv. 3. 11. ;^«ga rj ejxij sv 6|xTi/ fietc^j,] Join su ufiiv to ;^a^aj and not, as our English Version, to fj^siy-if), that my joy in you may remain, or continue; and your joy (in me) may be complete. Bp. Pearce, Dr. Ow^en. 13. Mej^ova ratirrfi etyota-^jw &c.] The sense of the whole verse, I be- lieve, may be thus exprest: Msi^om. Temr-r^^ kyatrr^v mn 'iysi fig 8e»«ytJ*»», ■^ tvoc T15V <^a)(riv auTou ^jl tiirlp Tto* ^txtov; No man can possljbty shew greater love to his friends, than by laying down his life for them. Oo- h)f 'i^Ei is to be reisolved into ri^ aw sj(ei, or m t«^ «X-'' ^^^ *^*^'* ^^ ^''^ appear, that the tij being repeated has caused the obscurity. I add Ssix- vJvaj only for the sake of perspicuity, not that it is necessary; ij is undef- stood before SVa, as in the Hid Epistle of this writer^ ver. 4. "Iva, for ore, the Adverb of Time (as Beza takes it here and in other places), is geive- rally, if not always, joined to the Indicative Mood, I suppose to distia- gtiish it from the other *#». Markland. Ibid. v.ya.Trrfl> obSeIj ^X?h *"« "^^S &c.] F. *H tva &c. and so Johft 3 ep, 4. Z)r. Mangey. — See the same particle- omitted (though hot in a quiCe similar case) in Demosthenes, c. Midiam § 20. and advers. Macart. cor- rected in both places by the late learned Editor, Dr. Taylor, in loc. and Lect. Lysiac. p. 677, .8. 16. Hiti sBrjxa 5j«.«j,] and appointed you-^l\sLther, and I inserted or ingrafted you, viz. in the true vine, that you might bring fortK fruit. Dr. Owen. Ibid, xou xapTTov <^spr^rt, xai oxapTog ufxeov jxei'j).] It seems to be, as if he said, xeti xa^'rrov ^ipnrfre ft-iw^a, which, in chap. iv. 36, he calls xapTnv s]g ^(orjv a\(6nt)V. Theophylact refers the Verbs e|£^e|aju.^*', IS»]xa, and xmoiy^t, to planting and vines. fSvjxa upx; ?i/a oTrayrJIs (wfwTj before wrayr^s is much better omitted in many MSS.) for wraysw. So jva ro-oiijeraff for cto»- ^vi(m'^H sl;u«v-} Though «i« is often understood, yet it might easily have been omitted* frana the reduplication of the last syllable in. 83. '0 iimi j**(r«5», &.C.] This.'werse, I believe, depends on the fore- going; and therefore \ WQuld not distinguish fully after aurm. It seems to mean as if he had said, 'O-e/As ^mm XaXovalw, X9t« Tflc &c. The word IvosMvvIa, as to the sens© qf it, to be fetched out of ver. 22. He who hates m§ (te.aching)i or my doctrine, hates my Father too; whose doctrine, it is. He argues in the i^ame manner, ver. 24, concerning hi^ teor&s. Markland. 25. «XX* tva BrXi()ga)9f3 Distinguish: aXX', it/a ra:Xi)'pm9:)f— understanding Tuvro vromZtriv., ox something- to that sense, — -Beza supphes oporfet. See on Rom. xiii. 18. MARKi.ANi).-"The Hke ellipsis oecuitred hefaro, chap, xiii. 4. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER XVT. 1. Ta^TOi T^eSaa.ii'^fm} AeXaTwjxai here (and ver. 4) may signify 7ic«7«J>, and rauTtt refer to what follows, oiTroa-uvayeuyotjg, &c. which seems to agree better with s;xctvSu'his:&rir's than what goes before, though it is liot.aiways 501;. and perhaps it may he otherwise here. Mahkland,. ^. sStX e^-^s^ou] F. 'AM' %;^£Taj, as observed before.. Bp. Pearcb. 4. oTi; jt«.s6' uf*wj* ^'/inHi.} Because I was ysitkyou. He speaks as if he was already gos^e from them, knowing that his departure wouM be in a. ^ery. sliort tin»f . The same expression is often used by St. John, and ia Acts ix. S.9' and by the best Greek Writers, Eqrip; Meraclid. ver, ^. Akest^. 312 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Alcest. 931. Josephus De Maccab. at the end, puts o-ok instead of fterot; iUhaxTxsv iiiMg, ert wv «rhv iJffcTv, rhv W/xov xoCi roug vr^o^ijTag. Markland. 6. Tiuinrj Tares-Jiijpajxsv] The author of the Gothic Version seems to have read rse-irmpantsv, which Junius and 3Iareschallus were incUned to adopt. But the common reading is right; for what is said oi joy, is equally true of sorrow — it filleth the heart. Dr. Owen. 7. eai/ 8s zTogsofio),] but if, rather, but when I depart, &c. Dr. Owen. 13. Place the words to wvsojuia ri^s aXYjQs/aj in a parenthesis. Markland, 5p. Barrington. Ibid. aXTj9e»ai/ (ou yap 7^a.>.r^tr£i a-)(_i\i.sva. avaiysXsT 6jt*7v.] In a parenthesis, as here. Markland. 16. 00 '^seopsiTs for ou ^sw^jTjo-gJs.] The present tense, as common in all authors, put for the future. So again, inraym for {ito^o). Dr. Owen. Ibid, xai oi^s.a.s. Ka» eym &c.] This should be one sentence, ot» tru jxs a.7rs.ag, xoii []ot»] eytii — That the world may believe that thou hast sent me, and that the glory which thou gavest me, I have given them. Markland. , 24. "va '^empoSin rr^v ho^otv rr^v ii».-^v ^v e^coHug ftoi, on rlyou7n]a-a.g [jls arpo xaTa6'oX% xoVftou.] Place a comma after fie, that zs'po xarafoX^ tcqa-uoit may connect with e^eoxag, and not with iilya.irii](rag: that they may behold my glory, which thou gavest me, because thou lovedst me, before the foundation of the world. Compare, with ver. 5. Bp. Pearce, Dr. Owen. S6. 1) ayoani ^u '^ya.Tnja-dg /*£,] soil. xa9' vjv for f,, which is the reading of the Cambridge MS. The same construction occurs Ephes. ii. 4. So Josephus, 1} (f\ourig r^v i(riaJ The Editions read h rjjf truvayoayr^^ as well as rm UgaJ. — But TyJ was left out designedly by the Evangelist. Harduin makes only two Synagogues to have been at Jerusalem, one of native 8T. JOHN, CHAPTER XVHI. 317 native Jews, the other of what are called Libertines, Acts vi, 9. The Synagogue of native Je\ts he collects frftm this text of John, which we have referred to in the Acts. But our Lord speaks here of Synagogues over the whole countryy not in the city only; therefore nothing can be concluded of one or more Synagogues at Jerusalem, and the article rjj should be omitted. 'Ei/ truvoLymyfi in the singular is in a distributive Sense ; Iv rta tsfxo, with the article, in a restrained one. / ever taught in a Synagogue, and in the Temple. Bengelius, Gnom. 20. h T-fj a-vvayoo-yjj,] That is, iv roug e-wctywyuig; for he taught in more than one synagogue. So vj sxk'Kyi&ia and a\ sx^iKvirriai are sometimes used promiscuously. Markland, 23, 54- Tj' (x£ 8lp£t^ ; ' Airs(^si'hiv &c.] The clause that virtually connects these verses together is here suppressed. The narration at length would run thus: \This happened at the house of Caiaphasi] for Annas had sent him hound to Caiaphas the high priest -^which completes the sense, and rids the text of a strange parenthesis. Dr. Owen. 29. Tiva xa.rrjyopldi.v] What (or what kind of) accusation, qualem accusationem ? To which they answer, s» /*vj ^v ovrog xkxottoios, &c. if this man had not been xaKoxoios, we would not have brought him to you. The sense requires that xaxoTroiog should signify a state-criminal, one guilty of treason, or sedition at least ; their accusation of him to Pilate being, fFe found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Ccesar, saying that he himself is Christ, a king, Luke xxiii. 2. Upon this, Pilate examines him (which St. John omits in his narration) ; and finding him innocent as to state-afJairs, which was his province, he bids the Jews, Tahe him and judge him by their own laws. The accusation of such an ordinary person as Jesus setting-Up for a king eould not but appear ridiculous, even to Pilate himself : and accordingly, after they had forced him to condemn Jesus, he made this circumstance the handle of a sneer upon the natives, in the inscription he placed over the cross, Jesus the Nazarene, the king of the Jews. For he knew very well that there was no foundation for the charge, and that they had given him up, ha, vlo aV. Now (vov) is not here an Adverb of Time, but an assumptive Conjunction. Markland. ,37. .^h Tisysis 9T« /Saff-iXsuy £•/*• iyto] Read 5)t» xlyety on ^ounT^sug. eijw.», not Thou say est that I am king; but Thou sayest true: for / am king. H. Steph. Praef. 1576. Ibid. eAi^XuQa sl^ ''■o" fioery.ov, I came into the world,1 That is, as a prophet to instruct. This is the usual meaning of the phrase to come into the world. See chap. iii. 19. vi. 14. ix. 39. xi. 27. xii. 46. xiv. 41. 1 Tim. i. 15. 1 John iv. 1. I have set down most of the passages in which this expression occurs, that the truth of the remark may appear to any one who will consult those places: from which it seems that this ex- pression, John i. 9, is to be understood in the same sense: He tea's the light, the true light, which, coming info the world, enlighteneth every man, or any man, Jew or Heathen. See chap. xiv. 21, where he avoids using the same expression, because a different thing is meant. The 13 xctTa^ bfi-oT^oyia, which Jesus made before Pontius Pilate, 1 Tim, vi. 13, was probably this place, Jbr, this cause came I into the world, to bear witness of the truth, eyevvi^v e»s toi/ xoVjixov would have expressed a very different thing. Markland, Bp. Barrington. 38.. "And when he had said this, he went out;" that is, without wait- ing for an answer to his question, What is truth? Thus Epicurus in Plu- tarch de sera Numinis Vindicta, p. 1. Tfttaura e'urcav ''Eirlxovpog, xa) Tsph ^Troypivaa-Bai Tiva, wp^ero uttuvv. ^edente Wyttenbach, 1772. Weston. 39. 3ouA6(r9£ — awoXuo-co] For »Va aTo>.u(ra> ; which is indeed the reading x)f three MSS, I^r-OwEN. 40. ST. JOHN, CHAPTER XVIH. 319 40. 7iir)(r)v)'g.] A robber. Barabbas was not properly what we call a robber. He was one, and perhaps the head, of a clan vvho took up arms,, and opposed the payment of the Roman tribute ; and wha consequently made frequent insurrections on that account, and in those insurrections were often guilty of murder. They made indeed no scruple to rob and plunder all the Romans they met with, and all their adherents; and hence were called X7](r3a«. Vide Josephum de Vita sua, passim. Of this sort were the two malefactors (Su'o Wr^tfltu, Matt, xxvii.38. Mark XV..27), that were crucified with our Saviour. And of this sort was our Saviour himself alsa reckoned to be; for he was accused of "forbidding to give tribute to Caesar," Luke xxiii. 2. So that the three suffered seemingly, that is, in the eyes of the Jews, for the same crime, viz. Icesce majestatis. The two. 2v7)v, the outward coat, which is distinguished from the inner, presently after njentioned, xa» rlv ^irdova., as it is Matt. V. 40. Luke vi. 29. Piscator. — But l[i.a.rnx., though plural, is used for the singular, as above, xiii. 4. 12. Matt. xvii. 2. Grotius. Ibid. "Without seam." See Josephus Antiquit. lib. iii. cap. 7. of Aaron's coat. Compare Leusden, 4to, 1699, p. 195. Philog. Hebraeo- mixtus. Weston. 25. E«a sxsivrj) too craS- €aTou, &c. because if was the preparation of the sabbath, for that [sab- bath] was a high day. Several Edd. and MSS. have exslvr;. Thus, Isai. i. 13. xai TO. &a.€SoLla. xol) r^ikipav jjLsy&\riv. Markland. — See above, ver. 14. — Thus we avoid the false apposition of ^u yaq (xsyaXTj t) ^[j.ipa. exsivou ) ig|*S(s«, not on ac- count of its ^being the sabbath, but of its being the first of the feast of unleavened bread. On the other hand, there was but one day in the year called The great Sabbath, viz. the Sabbath which preceded the Passover, not the day on which the Passover foil. See Usher, de Anno Splari Ma- cedon. c. iii. — If this latter maxim is true, the place must necessarily he ' so pointed and understood ; if not, it may j?ro6afe/^ be so. Ibid. jtaTeaycStTiv] Thomas Magister, in the word xaray^vai, maintains that here is no place for the augment, and reads xaTsayooa-iv (as TSTo(Paj'), from xa.Tka.ya.. — But we have a.vsm-)^rfla.i, Luc. iii. 21, the s remaining in the Aorist beyond the Indicative. Bengelius, Gnom. 34, el^xQsx aifia, xa.) u^wp.] This is mentioned ta shew how exactly the types were fulfilled in our Saviour. For the blood was mingled with water in the Jewish sprinkling. See Ley. xiv. 51. Heb. ix. I9. Dr. Owen. 35- "«' aKti^iv^ aoToo s.[/.i^egaw i».iyfKa, ro^iqs,r, that is, in the languE^e of St. John, upm- fjioa-a, (pspovreg. Dr. Owen. 40. ST. JOHN, CHAPTER XIX. 327 . 40. jjui,e»riv] The sentence would run better if these words were included in' a parenthesis; rather than in commas. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER XX. 1. Tjl 8s /x«a &c.] One might think, from this account of St. John, that Mary Magdalene was at the sepulchre #Aree different times that morning. The^r*^ time of her going was by herself (I speak as one might judge from St. John only)i while it was yet dark, suppose about two o'clock in the morning. At her arrival, she perceived that the great stone was removed from the mouth of the cave, and that the body of Jesus was gone. This was her first journey. Upon finding this, she runs back into the city, to acquaint Peter £^nd John, who go to the se- jiulchre, and find things to be as she has told them. She followed them ; and, after their return back, staid there. This was her second journey; and in this, Jesus appeared to her ; and, among other things he said to her, ordered her to go and tell the Disciples that she had seen him; which she did. , All this is related by St. John only, except a few circumstances of it, which are mentioned by St. Mark too, chap, xvi, 9, IX). Her third journey thither was later in the morning, when several other women were there, who, as well as she, saw the Angels at the sepulchre, and received a message from them to the Disciples ; aind, in their return to JerusaKm, were met by Jesus himself, and ordered by him to deliver another mes- sage to the Disciples different from that he had before sent by Mary Magdalene. This they delivered to the Disciples, and with the same ef- fect; for none of them were believed. This was Mary's third journey, which. 328 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. which^ with a great variety of different circumstances, is described by the other three Evangelists. Neither Mary nor any of the Disciples knew any thing of the guard of soldiers, when she. set out first: and when she came to the sepulchre, things had been so disposed by Providence, that the guard gave her no interruption; the appearance of the Angels, at Jesus's resurrection, having, before she came thither, frightened thetii so, that they were become like dead men. Matt, xxviii. 4; Nor is it probable that Mary knew any thing of the- women's carrying the spices to embalm Jesus ; for she would have prevented it, as knowing that he was already risen: and therefore it seems that she did not set out with them. See on Mark xvi. 1. Markland. — Mark xvi. 2. says, cometh when the sun was risen. But 'ip^o^M signifies both to go and to come; and if we translate it so here, the narration will run, that it was-dark when she went, but the sun was risen when she came to the sepulchre. Dr. Parry. Ibid^ Tov T^ldov '^f)[t.svou EK tou [x.vrj[jLsiov.^ In the next verse Mary says, fipoiv TOV Kopiof EK TOU p.v?]j«,£/oo* tkei/ have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre ; that is, yrowi the inside of the sepulchre. But here the very same expression is used of the stone which was taken away from the OUTSIDE of the sepulchre. And yet Mark seems to write in the same manner, ch. xvi." 3' fiS oLTroxuKitrsi vJ/xTi/ tov X/Qov EK Tiji? '^opa.g tou jtti^Tjfts/ou ; where a few MSS. have avo instead of sx; as likewise has Matt, xxviii. 2. a.TTsxv'AKrs tov X«9ov AIIO t% ^upotg- The Prepositions sx and otTro, I know, may be used promiscuously in many cases: if they, may be so in this, it is worth observation. Markland. — St. John made no mention of the stoiie before : and seems now to refer to the other Gospels. Dr. Owen. 2. oiix o'/8a|xsv JTou Urjxav] F. oTSa jiasv, as the Syriac, Persic, Arabic, and ^thiopic. P. Lyserus, de noviter adorn. Gr. T^ .edit. p. 12. — But see chap. xx. 24, and ^VaxJijo-ap-sy, 2 Thess. iii. 7. 8. Distinctions maybe put after ju,a97)Ti}ff, and after TsrgiwTog, so as to make it sIo-^xQev e]g to (xt/ijj«,e»ov, as ver, 6; or they may be omitted, so as to let it be 6 IxSmv eig to fjt.V7)y.siov, as ver, 4. Markland. Ibid. xu\ sTSs, xa) ewitrleva-ev.'] And he saw, and believed. Believed what ? That Jesus was risen ? No. For tJiat the next verse shews he did not believe. He believed then otj jjpa.v tov xupiov ex too j«,)/i)]«.e«oo, ver. 2, that the Lord was taken out of the sepulchre ; which words, being men- tally introduced here, give the following verse its proper force. Dr. Owen. Ibid. ST. JOHN, CHAPTER XX. $29 Ibid. St. John's belief, according to the common reading, is inconsistent with Mark xvi. 11 ; nay, it is inconsistent with the following verse, which, as fVest observes, p. 90,' contains a sort of excuse for not believing that Jesus was risen. I have no doubt but that the reading in Beza's MS. is the true one, though Harwood in his useful Greek Testament, does not adopt it: xa.) sTSs, xai OYK ew« not as our Version, / am not yet ascended; but, / do not yet ascend, in the present tense. So Homer, ' V u Iliad 330 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Iliad I. ver. 37. og 'Kpiia-VjV a[xi^.i€aS7}xa.g ; qui Chrysan tueris. Vide Clarke ia locum. 'AvaSoLtuw, in the sense of the Juturd; I am, in a little while, to ascejid, &c. Dr. Owen. Jbid. Tspog rovg u8e7\..svoi, but with 81a rov 4>o'S'oi/ rwv 'looSaj'tov and the doors having been shut for fear of the Jews. But the circum- stance of the doors being shut is only mentioned to denote the time of our Lord's coming to the Disciples, not the manner of his entering into the room; he came when it was ooVijs o-ifilag, where they were assembled FOR FEAR of the Jcws. Horace, lib. iii. od. vii. 21, Primd nocte domum claude. Josh. ii. 5, mg 8s tj nroATj exXeislo h riS (thotsi. There is no occasion then to suppose any miracle in the case, that the doors opened to him of their own accord, much less that he went through them untouched. Some one from within opened the door, and he, standing m the midst of them, oiFered his solid body to their touch. D. Heinsius. Markland. ~ 28. ST. JOHN, CHAPTER XX. 331 38. 'O Ko'gjoV it.oo, &c.] This is one of those texts which speak the clearest language with regard to our Lord's divinity. For can it be sup- posed, that he would have permitted such an address to have passed un- veproved, had it not been strictly his due ? Bp. Barrington. 29. rssTltrisoxa-g.'] A note of interrogation may be placed after zireTrl- tfliuxag; and I now see that some MSS. have it. Markland. — So Bishop Pearce, Com. in loc. And zsieiv, to admit of or receive favourably, is likely the true one, though it leaves the text -still obscure ; and if any one can make this passage intelligible, he ought to be listened to with great attention. I have seen a conjecture a, t/ lav T'^acpijTaj Hah' %v; which what if they be written singly? to what pur- pose? But this leaves olutov unexplained. If one might' be allowed to guess at the Evangelist's meaning, perhaps it might have been something like 334 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. like this; There are many other mii'acles which Jesus performed: hut to what purpose would it he to relate them singly? the world has given no favourable reception to the books which are already written on this sub- ject. To say, that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written, if it be agreeable to common sense, I am sure it is not to the language of this place. Read, therefore, The world could not receive, or comprehend, the books that should be written. H-wpsw so signifies. Matt. xix. 11, oi Tsravreg ^wpoiia-i rov Xo'yov toutov, All men cannot receive this saying. And ch. viii. 37, of this Gospel, it bears a neutral signification to the same sense, T^oyog b sjxof ti ympsi sv uftTv, My word hath no place in you. The world, I suppose, means the unregenerate, carnal or na- tural main, as it often denotes in this Gospel, ch. i. 10. xvii. 25. 1 Cor. 11. 12. E. Langford's Second Letter to the Author of Critical Notes on some Passages of Scripture, p. 40. A. D. 1748. MarklAnd. — 'This whole chapter Grotius and Le Clerc think was added by John Bishop of Ephesus, with the consent of the Church. Bowyer. I believe that St. John is by much the least understood of any of the Evangelists. Markland. THE [ 335 ] THE ACTS OF THE AP0STLE3. CHAPTER I. I.IIEPI zsavroiv — a>v &c.] of all that Jesus began both to do and teach; that is, of all his miracles, and doctrine. But in St. Luke's Gospel there is not the tenth part of either. So that it seems to be understood as if it had been written, zsspi (zspa.yii.a.Toov) wv zsavrwv siroirios xou ISj'Sa^s &c. concerning things all ivhich Jesus did and taught; i. e. Jesus him- self, exclusively of his Apostles. But in the present treatise he intimates that he shall speak of what was done and taught by some Apostles of Jesus after his Ascension : for Luke's Gospel reaches so far. The Ante- cedent being in the Genitive Case, causeth the. Relative to be put in the same Case; and the Relative draws the following Adjective after it; in- stead of cregt 7s-payif.oirwv d zsmHoi, siroir^r. Owen. 10. )iOLi cog UTSvl^ovleg ^(tolv e\g tov oiipavov, arogEUo^svoii auroul With the comma after ^caTT}qi^it.riy.ivog r^v a-uv r^^uv, &c. which distinction is Ihade only for the sake of perspicuity. The prophecies are in the twentieth verse. Markland. 18. 7ta\ Tsptivr^g yevoiLsvas] F. nrgtjo-lTgf or arpTifrSstj, 6ei«o- SWELLED, from nrpvJQco, as in LXX, Num. v. 27. Theophylact, Oecumenius, J. Ernesti Opusc. Phil. p. 231. Ibid. eXa«»), Ao|a}, Poll. viii. 9. segm. 10, and in like manner 'Asii(f}ai and EiistrJa), Dece Politicoes of whom, see the writers on Hesychius, Diog. Laertius, and Harpocration. So AlSco, a goddess among the Lacedaemonians, Xe- nophon. Sympos. p. m. 91. There was no p^Xsu'ij, or drollery, in saying downright. These men are drunk; which Peter says was meant by the reflection. I have no doubt of the correction, knowing that the antient copies were written without accents; so that it could be known by the sense only whether it was yXso'xouj or y^soxoSj. The proof of the par- ticulars concerning y\iZx(ts 1 have drawn from the Antients, Athenaeus, Plutarch, Macrobius. These ersgo* were the men of Judaea and Jeru- salem, to whom Peter very properly applies, because of the prophecy of Joel, to which the others probably were strangers. It is as if they had said. The gentlemen, without doubt, are under the strong inspiration of the goddess rxsoxto; which was a sneer, at the same time, upon the ineanness of their condition (the Fishermen making but a shabby ap- pearance), since nobody of any fashion tapped their vessels of last year's yXeuKog so early as June, unless compelled by necessity. It is much more satirical than if, instead of T'Ksrjxwg, they had said Ohwg, as they might have done, by making a goddess of OIvco. Our translation of yXsoxous, new wine (which in this very writer is viog olvog, Luke v. 37, 38) may be accounted among the small mistakes in the version of that piece. Markland. 15. Ou ya.q, wg v[/,£ig i)iro7\a.ijJSa.vsls, outoj //-sSu'o'jtni', &c.] The great ques- tion, whether the gift of tongues on the day of Pentecost was conferred upon the Apostles only, or upon all the hundred and twenty mentioned chap. i. 15. seems determined to the Apostles only, because the promise of our Saviour was made to them particularly, chap. i. 8. and Luke xxiv. ACTS, CHAFIER II, 341 x\iv. 49. just before his ascension. It seems equally clear from the lan- guage of this place; for, ver, 14, Peter and the other eleven appear on this account before the Jews, to whom Peter in his harangue sa^s here, these MEN (pointing to the eleven) are not drunken, as ye suppose. Now, if the gift were conferred upon the other hundred and eight, they likewise would and ought to have been there, as well as the twelve, that Peter might say the same thing oi them too; otherwise his argument will be very defective: for the objection of being drunk was made to all the spectators. This seems decisive. See too ver. !^$. 37. Many afterwards, without doubt, had this gift: but on the day of Pentecost, I think, it does not appear to have been conferred on any but the twelve Apostles. There is another way of solving this question. Among the hundred and twenty there were some women. Acts i. 14. Now I think it does not appear that the gift of tongues was ever conferred upon a woman ; and St. Paul does not suffer a woman to speak in the assemblies, 1 Cor. xiv. 34, 35- 1 Tim. ii. 11, 12. But if this gift was bestowed upon women, they could not have been hin- dered from speaking in the assemblies. See 1 Cor. xiv. 39. Markland. Ibid. u/xsTj] i/iAslg must signify some of' you; meaning those who dwelt in Judsea and Jerusalem, whom he calls ersgoj, ver. 13, to distinguish them from the oi xturoixoovleg ev 'Ispooo-a^^^pj who were strangers, though Jews, and who did not, as far as appears, think the Apostles were drunk; but rather wondered at what they heard. Markland. 17. xa» 7s-po(priTs6](rjxot/ig h^poa-nvdov, which seems to be some confirmation of this conjecture. Dr. Owen. 30. TO Kara. a-a.pxa, ava(r1v]Vs»v tov Xpurlof] In the Scholia of Oecume- nius, and the Edd. of Erasmus 2, 3, 4, 5, it is read avaerlijo-aj, and this sentence is subjoined, ex xagTrou T^f orr^iog airoZ xoi^i9aXfAoos', aoToTf : he fixed his eyes upon them, &c. Dr. Owen. n. '344 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 11. Tou \a(iivlog ^^coXoij] I suspect that these words came from the mar- gin, where they were placed to explain the original reading, avroZ; for Hparotjvlog Ss auroD tov Usrpov &c. is the reading of eight MSS. and ^ve of the antient Versions, and seems to be the true reading. J)r. Owen. 12. wg (S/a ^uva^si rj eutrs&jot] Vet. Lat. virtute ^ potentia, and the Syriac and Arabic to the same sense. Perhaps, therefore, •^ ET§0ENEIA. Erasrmis, Beza. — Rather, tJ ESOTSIA. I>r.'OwEN. Ibid. xs^s7rotrjxo(rt tou nsspmroureiv atirwi^ The construction may seem unusual. I believe arsTroiyjXoVj is to be resolved into, and is the same as if it had been written, troiijraTj o5 CT«',6sn>.^ Read sKsivw axa\usiv, as it is in the se- cond of Archbishop Wakens MSS. Rp. Pearce. 16. lHTEIGN, the sons of the prophecies and of the covenant ; that is, ye are heirs (as St. Paul argues, Rom. viii. 17): ye have a right to all the advantages of the prophecies and of the covenant. Sons of the Prophets in the Scriptures commonly signifies a very different thing, to. rixva r^p ivalysT^ias, Rom. ix. 8. ol uioi rilg ^ouri'Ketas, Matt. viii. 12. Markland. CHAPTER IV. 1, 2. xoLi ol SaSSouxaTo* SiaTTocotijiAsvof] If any copies had here given SaSSoux«7o«, «S»'a 8«a7rovo(;p.evoi, the loss of the word «S/a, before the same letters, might easily have been accounted for; and the sense seemingly improved. — I believe the comma after Xaov should be taken away. By Tirpog Tov TiOMV is meant puhlickly. Markland. — F. oi xou %oi.tZo\)xaioi, understanding by the words, that the chief priests and captain of the Temple were Sadducees. Bp. Pearce. 3. r^v yap sinrspa. ^S»).] These words should be in a parenthesis. Dr. Owen. 12. oSrg yap oVofAa £] The word yvaxrlov is not used in this manner else- where in the N. T. It may be doubted whether it is from Luke, especially as (favepov follows. Markland. 21. fAijSsy supitrxovlsg &C.J Read with the Cambridge MS. [t.ii eiipia-xovlss, &c. Bp. Pearce. — Retain the common reading, jx^jSev euplcrxovlss (scil, alriov) TO, &c. as most conformable to the phraseology of the Greek writers. See Luke xxiii. 14. Dr. Owen. Ibid. xo7\.ourwvTai aurovg, Bia. tov Xao'v] KAI 8»ot tov T^olov, not Jinding for what to punish them, and for fear of the people. Hemsterhusius. Ibid. eSo'|a^ov tov 0sov] Vers. Vulg. omnes clarificahant id quod fac- tum sit, without 0SOU, approved by Mill, p. 443- 773. 22. This verse may well be inclosed in a parenthesis. Dr. Owen. 24. Ascnrora., tro 6 Qsog, &c. j It is generally thought that sle, or st, art, is wanting after tru. This has been partly owing to the construction's being suspended through several verses, and not coming out before ver. 29 ; and the difficulty was increased by the words kou to. vtjv, which were very pro- per ; Toc i/uv (or ravuv) being opposed to wots, which may, or may not, be understood before eiTriov; Thou, Lord, who formerly saidst hy David, Why do the Heathen rage &c. now also look upon their threat^ &c. If formerly be omitted, the mention of David is sufficient to shew the op- position to now. 'O 0£8s is put for w 0se. Markland. 27. 'Ivjo-ouii ov s;fpio-as] For 'Itjo-oov Xgjeflo)/. But why this unusual po- sition of the words — 01/ sp^gteraj at a distance from woj^irai oira ij ^s\p &c.? In the place these words now stand, no reason can be given why they should not be written 'Iijerouv "Kptcrlov. But in the usual way of writing they would have stood thus : Soi"j;^6i],as, ver. 29. Lord^ ACTS, CHAPTER IV. 347 Lord, thou art God, who hast made, &c. — who '\J'ormerly'] by the mouth of thy servant David hast said &c. — aud now, Lord, behold their threat- nings. ver, 27, 'Itjo-oov 01; ep^pjeraj, for "Irjo-otJv X^i(flov. Markland. — ^The phrase ov I'p^gKraj seems to have been designed as a further reference to an- other Psalm, viz. xHv. 7. Ixx. e';^p«(rs' tre Ssog; which is quoted at large, Heb. i. 8, 9. Dr. Owen. 30. exleivstv as] The pronoun ers is wanting in some MSS« and printed" copies; and Mill thinks it may well be spared. Dr. Owen. Ibid, xa.) (rr)j*e7a xa.) Tspocrot. yivBer^ctC] Aoj may be repeated, as Sog Xa- Xs7v, ver. 29; unless h rio be thought better, Iv tw t^v ;^eTpa erou kxlshsiv J/£oVa toij avbpeoTroig, aXKa. Tta Qsw. ■^su^strBai, with a Relative, is to tell a lie to such a person; with an Accusative, to deceive, or to attempt to deceive. Bp. Barrington. 11. Kai eyevelo (poSog — Itti nravrug ravg axowvlag tolutoi.] What follows is jumbled; but is easy, when reduced to order, by inserting here ver. 14. and the conclusion of ver. 12. xa.] i]r. Owen. 24. isqehgl F. up-^ispsug, as it is ver. 1 7, and 27. Mangey, Phil. Jud. vol. n. p. 586. — Upsvg is not unusual for ocp^ispsbg, as Heb. v. 6. and 1 Mac. XV. 2. as Pontifex for Pontifex Maximus, Liv.v. 41. So Caesar, Bell. Civ. l.iii. C.83. ed. Bentl. Jam de sacerdotio Caesaris Domitius, Scipio, &c. ad gravissimas verborum contumelias palam descenderunt. See Span- heim, De Prjaest. Num. vol. H.- Diss. xii. p. 493. ^d- Fo'- 30* ^y^ipsv 'Iij.rpirSls xou 9^eo/*a.;^oj swpeS^Ts] Before jowjttoJs is understood a-xeifliov, as Acts XXV. 9, &c, or ^T^srils, as 1 Cor. viii. 9. But there need be no el- lipsis, if we connect it with ea.-r^TrSle yap xcu, p. 188. Perhaps ^Tii^els may be understood, as 1 Cor. viii. 9, ^XgrsJs 81 fJ-w^^g, &c. which is omitted, as here. Rom. xi. 22, (/.r^irwg ouSe trov (ps/enjTai, i. e. ^^e7^e (jvqTrwg. Markland. CHAPTER VI. 1. yofyua-fKog xcov 'ETi'hyivicrltov] Hellenists are only thrice mentioned, and by this Writer, viz. here vi. 1. ix. 29. xi. 20. The Learned have been mistaken ifi supposing the Hellenists in the two former places to be the same as in the last: whereas in the former are meant Jewish Proselytes; in ACTS, CHAPTER VI. 35 1 In the last Heathens. We must find therefore a people with whom the name of Hellenists will agree both as Proselytes and Gentiles. Now the Syrians, after they had been subdued by the Gre<^ians, conformed to their customs. Among these Syrians were many Jewish Proselytes, who were the Hellenists in the two former places: the rest were Syro-Grecian Gen- tiles, mentioned in the last place. The. former are distinguished from the native Hebrews descended from the Patriarchs, and who as such held the others in a degree of contempt, which accounts for their being neglected. The latter were Gentiles, born in Syria, the greatest part of which in our Saviour's time was called Greece by the Jews, and are therefore styled 'ET.XijtfKrlai. It is objected, Jewish proselytes would hot have been so enraged against Paul as to go about to slay him, Acts ix. 29. Why not? Proselytes were as likely as any men to be bigoted in their sentiments, and to practise violence against those who differed from them. Seg more in Lardner's Rem. on Dr. Ward's Diss. chap. v. Pearson, Lect. iii. in Act. Apost. n. V. Basnage, Exerc. A. D. 35. num. vii. — Fourmont says, the former, the Proselytes, might possibly receive their denomination from Helena, Queen of Adiabene, converted to Judaism, as Josephus relates. Ant. XX. 2. 1. and therefore should here be written 'Exyjvto-lcoi'. Hist, de I'Acad. des Inscript. & Belles Lettres, 17 11, tom. H. ed. 4to. — The latter, the Gentiles, are called here 'ExXyjvajv in several of the best MSS. the Vulgate, and several other Versions, which many think the true reading, conformable to other places of the N. T. as John xii. 29. Rom. ii. 9. and this very Writer, Acts xviii. 17. xix. 17, &c. But Lardner accounts uni- formly for both being called Hellenists from the country in which they were born. Bowyer. 1. rmv 'ExXvjVKrlfo)/] That these were Jews, appear from Acts xi. 19^, 20. No more is for certain known of them, or of the reason of their name. The same may be said of the Synagogue of the Libertines (AtSsp- Tivmv, in which all the copies agree) ver. 9, as we may be assured from the different opinions and guesses of learned men: an infallible mark that the place is not understood. See however Lightjoot on John vii. 35. con- cerning the Hellenists. Markland. 5. Njxo'Xaov OT^oo-TjXoJov 'AvTiop^ea"] The murmuring or contention seems to have been raised by the Antiochean proselytes, and therefore they wisely chose Nicholas, a proselyte of Antioch, to be one of the dea- cons or ministrators. Dr. Owen. 7. z^oiKvg T£ o^>.os T.vr[.oyoig\ mighty in words. How does this accord with what he says of himself, Exod. iv. 10. oox loXoyos sifti, Oxf. MS. ? As it cannot mean he was eloquent, Qu. What then does it mean? Dr. Owen. Ibid, huitaros Iv Xo'yois xai Iv IpT^oip.] As Luke xxiv. 19. huvarlg iv sgyto xal 5v»yu!), speaking of our Saviour, of whom it was strictly true j perhaps it may b* thought not quite literally so of Moses, because he says of himself, that he is i«, — iSg e/as is not like unto me, which would have been o/xojoi/ efioi here, and iii. 22 j but, as he hath raised up me. Markland. 38. Oorof etfliv h yevoftevog ev rjj JxxXTjer/a iv rf ep^[t.a>, jitsroL tou aJycXovJ Rather point it, Ourog i(j]iv h ysvtuusvog {in tt, ixxT^r^a-ict iv rf if/^qfjuo) (ilstA TOO aiysAou. Every one of the whole company might be called yevoftevos iv Tji Exx7t.i}(r/ae, as much as Moses. The construction, as Mar. xvi. 10, rolg ft.er aoTou ysvofiivoi;. See below, ix. I9. xx. 18. Markland. Ibid. Xoyia ^toiJIa.] Sophocles, in the CEdipus Tyr. ver. 485, has a similar expression, ^envTsla ^tSvla.; explained by the Scholiast fucvTEupsSa •^tSvIa xaY?urj(uovla. Bp. Barhington. 40. nat3}cov 'q'pi/ 0£ouf] There is something foolish and absurd in the very expression, make us Gods who shall go bejore us. Stephen un- idoubtedly intended it as a sneer. The following 'AvaxoXoudov, as it is commonly accounted, may be reduced into a right construction thus, o yap o78afAsy tj ysyavsv alrm \og ealiv'\ o Ma)uJy oStoj, og e^yayev &c. Markland. Ibid. 6 yap Mtoa-ilg ooToy,] Here the nominative Case is used for the da- tive: I'^ularly it would have been rto y«p Meotrf, toutw. Such changes are frequent in the best authors. See Matt. xxi. 42. Mark vi. 16. But, N.B. tlie whole verse is taken literally from Exod. xxxii. 1. Dr. Owen. 43,. 358 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. ■ 42,43. This passage is taken; from Amos V. 25, 26, -27; with this re- markable difference^ that Remphan is substituted here for Chiun, and Bahyhn for Damascus. Bp. Barrington. .43,. r'^v (rxYivT,v too MotCo^'j PIvQ/ without the points, may signify either King or Moloch; and jjerhaps it was written -toO MoXo;^ uiuSv, for so Jerom, Moloch vestro. Diuisius, Par. Sacr. Ibid. 'Pefx-ipav] 'P£|xai/, and here, in the Alexan- drian MS. The Resh and Caph being much alike, both in Hebrew -and Samaritan, the Greek translators, probably, for p"'5, Chiun, read p'^l. Lud. de Dieu. F'itringa, Obs. Sacr. Lib. II. c. i. p. 249. 252. Dru- sius, Par. Sacr. Jackson, Chronol. vol. III. p. 36. — But that Chiun here is not the name of a star may b? urged from hence, that the transac- tion referred to was in the wilderness, earlier than we have reason to think the planetary motions were known. The passage in Amos, I think, may be rendered^ thus;: Ye took up [i. e. carried in procession on your shoulders, see Servius on ^n. vi. 68. and Apul. p. 373.] the little chapel ,or shrine of your king', and the pedestal of your images, tlie star of your gods. No mention is made of any idolatry, when the Israelites, came out of Egypt, except that of the Golden Calf and Baal-peor. , The Calf wias the image of Osiris, which they had seen in Egypt; and which ,!was distinguished by a. moon crescent, Phn. lib. i. c. 46. Solinus, c. 32. Amm. Marcell. p. 253. ed. 1693. Euseb. de Praep. Hb. iii. c. 13. " Span- heim de Prawt. Num. vol. i. p. 654- ^215 Cocah might be a general name for any of the heavenly bodies, as the word a-ifipav in Greek is ap- plied by Plutarcli to the moon, De Isid. & Osir. p. 107. Costard's Fur- ther Account of the Rise of Astronomy, Oxon. 1748, p. 132, ^ seqq. ■■• Ibid. eTTSKum BaS^XtSvog,'] In . the Greek copies of the LXX, it is AufioLo-ieoo; in the Syriac and Greek copies of the N. T. Bot.€if\muos. Was it an error of the scribe, thinking Luke ?poke of the Babylonish captivity, instead of that of the prophet Amos v. 27?— Or did Luke write Babylon to denote, they were cstrried far beyond the extent of the Holy Land, of which Damascus was the hriiits? Drusius, V&r.Ba.cr. .,■ •«;;.•,. .. 44. TQW ruTov ov Icogaxs*] For ov read wu, as Irenseus, lib. iv. c. 28, typum EORUM quce vidisti. Dr. Owen. , 45. ftsta Irjo-ou] Not, with Jesus, but, with Joshua. Dr. Owen. Ibid. «>v/ fW fu}vrii).sp(Sv'Aa&il?^. Take away the comma ^.t-^^mv, that the following words itiay. connect with s|h«r£!/; whom God continued to drive out — until the days of David. Dr. Owen. 51. ACTS, CHAPTER VII. 359 51. rm n.vsui>.ali — i1.VTi7ri7fl.sls] avTs'nrsis, do always gainsay the Hobf Ghost. P. Junius. 53. sSi'a>|atf ci TsraTEpsp^oftaJv; aou oCks^sivav] The interrogation usually ends at wju-o)!/; but ««» airsxlsti/av is better joined with-k. BengeUus. . 57. K§a|av]£s-] F.Kga§a^ofi^ Sff, forasmuch as Stephen spake this with a nery loud voice, they stopped their ears. S. Battier, Bibl. Brem. Clas. p. 92. and Markland. — One af the Caislin MSS. confirms this read- ing. X>?-.OwEN, 58. ItuQo^o'aouw] They intended or prepared to stone him: not IXtQo- Jv,o70ov, as was formerly conjectured by Markland on Lys: x. p. 554- « The first e^l9o§o'?^.ooI/ implieth the intention; for the witnesses were not yet stripped and ready for their business : the second, ver. 59, the execution of that intent. So John x. 32, when the Jews gathered stones to throw at Jesus, he asked them, for which of these works,. Xidti^Ss. j«,e, do you intend to stone me ?. Luke i. 59, inoKeuv .auro, they intended to call it t for it follows, ver. 60, it */*«//> actually be- called. If it he .taken - others- wise, there will be an .unnecessary repetition of the same thing,' m ver. 58, 59, IthQoSoXouv and lAjQoSoAaov.. , See x. 25. 27, whereeWsT^^eHA enad/KfilTi^s are used in the same manner, the former signifying intention, th& latter execution. MarklaI^d, cqris secundis. , .. . . , >.-.. . :ili\d..6t iMapropsgoLiri^svIo] F. oi otvbtipo^vles. P. Junius. ;!■ ■ Tji Ibid, -vsuvjoti] The Syriac, Arabic, and iby old MS; aidd Tivag, which I think the true reading. Beza. "! 59- iTrjxaTi.oujxevof xu) Xs'yovJa] 'Ei^j««XeT(r9a». tos» ®ew, and tov Ko^jof, is frequently used in the LXX. Here 0N God has been absorpt by the preceding ON, or KN the Lord by thei^ following syllable KAI. Bentley, Phil. Lips. Ep. ii. ^.36. — It is so far from being, necessary to understajid ©eoc after l»riac«7^oi>f*,swj/, that it is quite contrary' to Stephen's intention, which was to die a martyr to the divinity of Jesits Christ. So that it is him only he invokes, as if it had been written s7ri>coiKo6^svov [tov Kupiov 'Iijo-flOi'], xal 7\,iyoula, Kv^is 'I'>j^(roO,,^8£§ai, &c. calling upon the Lord Jesusj and saying, Lord Jesu?, 7-eceive my spirit. Markland. CHAPTER VIII. 1. ZiCw'Kog 6e tjv (ruvsrj^oxcSv ri) oiuuipscrsi auToS.] Here should naturally come in ver. 2, ^,uys^p'fA,«ra« Se, to/ ^riifiavov, whichconcludes the history of 350 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. of Stephen. Then will follow very properly, 'Eyivelo 8s h sxstvji rfi ij/tlpat, &c. Beza. — This clause belongs to the preceding verse; and is one among a variety of proofs of the improper distribution of chapters. Bp. Barrington; and so Markland has corrected it. 5. sly zsoKiv rils Sa/xaosi'ajJ Not, to the, but, to a city of Samaria, Bp. Barrington.^ 9. 'Av^g 81 rig, ovo/xotlt %ifjUion^ t^poiijnjp^sv et Tfj;xso7\.si [Lay eutov xa« e^uflSv TO eSvoff ri\s XafJMpsiets] Place a comma after aroXej, and after fiuyeumv, thus; Now there had been for some time before in that city a certain person^ Simon by name, who exercised magic, and astonished the nation of Siimaria, &c. There was probably no city called Samaria at this time, as it is ill translated, ver. 5. The city was called Sebaste, as Strabo, lib. xvi. p. 1103, and Josephus often. Markland. Ibid, shai Tiva. laurov jxlyetv] F. MAFON. Of whom, perhaps, Jose- phus speaIcK, Ant. xx. 7- 3- Sijxtofa IviiniSi rcSv laurou ^i'kaiv 'lotiSatov — fc^yoy eivcLi (fxrjiFlofisv^. Dr. Mangey. — Or it may be a gloss. See Lu- cian, torn. II. p. 864. — 'Miyav is right; see ver. 10. Dr. Owen. 13. 7»Mp,lv«j] yn/ofievat. Bengelius. — ^Then a comma should be placed after ].] It would agree with the Hebrew^ Isai. liii. 8, if we read xai xplr. Owen. 39. {BTTopBuslo yap r^v o^ov auTov, ^alpwu)'] So I would distinguish, if this was from the author. sTro^euslo t-^v oSov aurou is answered by our he went his way. So again, ver. 26 of this chapter, rr^v hllv ry\v xaraSoLivoua-uv^ the way that goeth down &c. Qu. Can a way or i-oad properly be said xuraSaivsiv, or to go down? Perhaps leadeth down, rrjv xturayova-av. Markland. — All the MSS. agree in reading xaraSalvoutrav, except one which has ov«a) or ^oi/o'to) elj Toos ixoL^r^rag, full of threatning, and eager to slay the Disciples, &c. because it is not apprehended how sju.ttvs'cuk' axst7i,% can signify breathing out threatnings. Even Ixttvswv would not have exprest this. ' Perhaps a.Tsi.'Krig xcu ipovou may be expounded a7rsiA% ^ouucijs. In ver. 2, a comma seems to be wanting after oviag. Markland. 2. T% oSoiJ ovlas,] Rather, with two^ MSS. ttJs o8oo raurvjg ovIag. St. Paul, referring to this very place, says, chap. xxii. 4. TaoVijv njv oSov eitoo^a.. Dr. Owen. 7. axomvisg fukv "nig ^eovilg, juwjSeva Se S^sw^owJsf.J Chap. xxii. 9, St. Paul himself says, to |xej> (pwff ISsao-avJo, t^v 8s ^mi/r^v OTK ^'xouo-av. This is hard to be reconciled, unless we suppose the passage here has been cor- rupted, and that axo^ovleg and ^eoiporivlsg should change places, and then for T% (^wvTJg we should read to ^(Sg, a similar word: seeing the light, but HEARING no One, as vers. JEthiop. '^ewpovvleg to f«v% by the same word that we translate (Pmvyjv Tou 7\.cO\.ouvng jitot. It was very possible for the attendants of Paul to have heard a voice, and yet not to have heard what that voice uttered ; or to have heard a voice distinct from the voice of him that spake to Paul. Compare Homer, II. A. ver. 198. 0?a) ), rwu 8* S-TO^oaV ouTJf bpoiro. And Eurip. Hippol. ver. 58. Kauojv yJsv ao3%, 6|xjxa 8' ou^ opwv to arnu. WestON. S. ooSsVa sS'KsTTs-^ F. ov^lv, as ju.;^ ^'Ksirmv, ver. 9. Dr. Owen. 12. K«) sthev — av«S'?^.s^I/1r)] Some inclose this verse in a parenthesis, as the words of Luke. But it should be one continued speech, as the Syriac renders it. Beza, Grotius, Bengelius, and our English Version. 16. oTroSe/^eo auTfo, otrtt Bsi ot,uTov — z^atBeiv.'^ "T?ro8s/^a> e*» avr<5, I will shew IN him, or by him, would have been seemingly much better here: ev8s»|ojx«i ev «rsJ, Rom. ix. 37. Irenaeus iii. 15, (quoted in Kuster's ed. of the N. T.) to the same sense, ex ipso, ef auraO. — In the middle of the verse aurw is wanting in MS. 1. of New College; which MS. though very modern, from many striking differences that may be observed in it, must have been taken from an excellent oopy. This single instance would prove it. AeT is put absolutely, and without a Case following it, as in this same author, Luke xviii. 1, zspog rl ^eXv zjoLVrole Tsrpoa-euj^ec-^ai, that MEN ought always to pray: so our Version. It is frequent in profane writers. 'Eyco yap oTToSe/^eo Iv auraJ oca 8s7 wr\p tou ovofjMTOg ju.00 z^u^eTv. After 8s*, may be understood zsavTo. Ttva., every man, or any man; there being no reason why every man^ if he be called to it, should not suffer for Christ's sake as much as (aiiTov) Paul did. This is what our Saviour meant: I will shew you by him, as by an example, what every MAN ought to suffer : not, / will shew to him what he ought to suffer : which, though it be true, does not reach near so far as seemingly it should do, and as might have been expected. AuraJ may signify by him: but in other places, where it is joined to 'jttoSs/xwjx*, this Dative signifies to. As for olxitov, I am perfectly satisfied that it was not from St. Luke, and that the sense just before expressed was (though probably few besides myself will be of this opinion) : / will shew by him, what OUGHT TO BE SUFFERED, &c. Markland. — ^The relative auTov is Wanting litewise in two of the Coislin MSS, Nor does Theophylact acknowledge it. Dr. Owen. 3 A 2 19. 364 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 19. 'Eysvslo §£ o Xot-vT^og jxsra rcSv sv AapwrxMi juiaQrjTaiV ^y-i^ag rtvag.^ Here we begin the igtli verse as a new transaction. Paul being converted in his journey to Damascus, at his arrival there is baptised by Ananias. And having recovered strength by some refreshment, after he had fasted three days, he consulted not with flesh and blood to learn the Christian doctrine ■of Ananias; nor did he go to Jerusalem, to consult those who were Apos- tles before him; but immediately went into Arabia [Gal. i. 16], where having been by revelation more fully instructed in the doctrine of the Gospel, he returned to Damascus, and preached for some time in the Synagogues. This return is here described 'Eyiuelo 6 Xoi.Z'kog, &c. at the end of the year ; and his former departure in the preceding words, xa) ^aSwv T^iprjV sv'ia)(i)erefore of rov ^piiflov, the reasoning absolutely requires rhv 'Irja-ouv: tlie truth of which appears from the sense, from ver. 21, 22, and from a number of MSS. Markland. Ibid. iKripofrtre tov Xp(«r)oi/,J This is not right, tov 'ItjctoSi/ is manifestly the true reading : supported by nine MSS. and four of the antient Ver- sions. Dr. Owen. 21. ovojxa TooTo-] Instead of a' colon, place only a comma at rouro. Dr. Owen. 23, 24. misKbIv outTov. 'EyvcotrQr) SI no S^auAip >) e7n§ouXr) Oiuriov. zsa.p^~ rrjooov T€ ^ccl Distinguish : — <7i>veSou7*,eu(rav]o oi 'loySaToi ovsAsTv aiirov {B-yvaia-^r] Ss riJa SaoTio) ij Itti^ouXi] aurdiv), zjupsr-^pouv rs rag zs6'Ka.g &c. Markland, , 25. Ka^rlxav 8ia tou Tei';^ouf,] The expression S«a rm rsl^oug is similar to 8<« rwv x£pa.[j.ai.v, Luke v. 19, The use of 8*a is the same in both pas- sages, and proves that in the latter nothing more was intended than let- tino- down the sick of the palsy by the side of the house, as St. Paul was in this let down by the side of the wall. The whole transaction of the miracle in St. Luke is most satisfactorily explained by Dr. Shaw in his Travels, p. 277. fol. ed. Bp. Barrington. 27. nrpog rohg a7ro«rlo7ious,] To the apostles: viz. Peter and James. ■" Of the other Apostles he saw none." Gal. i. 18, 19. Dr. Owen. Ibid, xeu on EXaXTjerev iauro)] F. xa) o,ri l^aAvjff-gf, and told them what he said to him ; Barnabas being very particular in his narrative. Beza, ed. ACTS, CHAPTER IX. 365 «d. 1594. 8vo. — Read o,ri, of which otra. in Var. Lect. seems to be an ex- phcation : what he said to him seems much more to the purpose, than, he had spoken to him. Markland. 28. sl(nrop:wy.svog — xaj rsappricria^o^svag iv rep oi/o'aalj &C.] This Beza connects, zja,f>pricria.^o(j.svog — eXaXsi, and speahing boldli/ — he disputed against the Hellenists, that is, Proselytes to the Jewish religion, called Hellenists in distinction to Hebrews who were Jews by descent. Lardner. Ibid. e}iiropeuoi>.svog Iv 'Isgouo-aAiJ)*. So distinguish, with a full point at 'Is^oycaAr^p, : and then join what follows to the 29th verse. Dr. Owen. 3.1. oixo8o[Ji.or. Owen. 9. hlaivopouvTwv exsivcov] Rather avrcSv, with several MSS. as elijyijo-a- y.£Vog aitroig, and a.TTEcflsi'^sv oLurohg, ver. 8. But vra^aa-xeua^oVTwv exeivcov, ver. 10, because different people are there spoken of, viz. the people oj' the house. Markland. II. see CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT, 11. TBtra-oifxnv apyjug SsSs/xsVow] Perhaps Axpoig. — But ^px^ '^ "®^^ ^^f the extremity of any thing; as of the two ends of the breast-plate, Is-* a.fi.t^a.g tjeta-fjMTwv apxoi-g, Eurip. Hippol. 77 1. rag tc5v [j.i^p-j{).oi.ra)V apxa-g, the ends 6f balls of thread, Plut. vit. Cic. kpykg (flu'irivag, the ends of ropes. Died. Sic. p. 22. C. ed. Rhodoman. Ibid. SsSefAEvoi', Hm] These words are wanting in several MSS. ; and in the next chapter, ver. 5, it is TeVo-apo-fv Apx^xlg xaSjsfAevov. The words above may justly be suspected ; and that the passage should run, o9oi/y^i/— Tsa-a-apa-iv apyjxig, xaSisfAs'vTjv ex tou oogavoD, a large sgtcare (or four corner) sheet, &c. Markland. 12. T« TerpaxoSa rijg yrig, xai ra. 9^»)gia] The Syriac, Coptic, and Latin, and several MSS. leave out xa.) rot. ^vipia.. Beza. Brought from xi. 6. Bengelius. 14. 19 a.xa.^apTov.'] A gloss, inserted here, atid in ver. 28, for explaining the word xotvov. Bp. Pearce. 17. 'Qg Sk Iv laoTcS SsijTTopsj] tig 8e Iv kauriS, viz. yevoixemg, Bii^iripteiy As he doubted, being himself, as ysvofju^vog iv eaurS, xii. 11. StarkittSy Not. Select, p. 117. — But as ev laurm eltwg, s[t,€pt[ji^[Ji.evog, sTsre, is said John vi. 61. xi. 38. Luke xvi. 3. so here ev lauToJ StvjTro'^sj. Wolfius. 20. fjiTjSsf hiax^ivofJievog' Sjo't* eyw a.Tri(rl aT^xa auTouf^ F. /iijSev ^laxqiyd- ^svog OTI, not doubting that / sent them. Markland. 21. Tohg as-s(r)«7ifA£vous — aorov] These words, taken from ver. 17, are superfluous. They should therefore, in conformity with several MSS. be left out. Dr. Owen. 24. avayxuioug

.6yov: Verhufrn, quod misif Jiliis Israel annuncians pacem per Jesum Christum (hie est omnium Domirms) ipsi nostis, verhum, inquam, quod foctum est per omnem Judaeam. Erasmus and Schmidius. — rov Xoyov for xuto. tIv 7*070)/, according to the word which he sent to the children of Israel. Pis» cator. — Rather say tov "hoyov ov is put for ov T^oytv, as tov aprov ov x7^uip.ev, 1 Cor. X. 10. rlv 7i.oyov ov SisQe/xTjv uy.'iv, Hag. ii, 6. iStoibergius de Soleecis- misN.T. p.6l~64. 3^, ACTS, CHAPTER X. 307 36, 37. (ooToV £r.OvvEN. 38. *lT}(rouj/ Tou oLTTo Na^ot^sT, wg s^picrsv oiurov b ©eoj.] Autov is here, ag in a great variety of passages, taken ex abundanti. A remark v/hich may tend to remove many difficulties attending the construction of these pas- sages. Bp. Barrington. 39, 40. ov xai dvsTXov xpeii.oi.,'] should be translated, not, about Stephen, but, ajier the death of Stephen. See chap. viii. 1. Dr. Owen. 20. 368 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT, 20. 'E7\.'^r)VKr}a.s] Usher, Beza, Grotius, doubt not but that it should be read "ExTivjvap, as our Version and many others, the Vulgate, Syriac, Coptic. But see Bois, ff^hithy, &c. who maintain that 'E^Tnjvier/ap is right, and means Jews who used the Greek language only. Dr. Owen. 24. oTj rjV oLVTip ayoBos — nriVlswf.,] These should be included in a paren- thesis, as the words of St. Luke; if, indeed, they be St. Luke's; for I greatly doubt it. Dr. Owen. Ibid, zs'kripvig Tlvs(t^a.Tog ayiou xai zjtcflscos] F. tea.) -^(xqiros, as many MSS. read, chap. vi. 8. Dr. Mangey. 28. Xjjaoy [uiya-v (xsTiXsJV sasa-^ai] Several MSS. injudiciously leave out |xeXAe»i/ as superfluous. But as here, so chajj. xxvii. 10. And so Xenophon, si (jCtv fAg'XXs* Ts'KQia 'iasa-^oii. Cyr. Exp. lib. v. p. 390. Svo. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER Xn. 4. jxsTot TO Uao-^oi] Not, after Easter, as our Version; but, aj'ter the Passover: at which time it was not lawful to put any man to death. See note on John xviii. 31. Dr. Owen. 6. sfts^Xsv aitrov zsqoaystv 'Hpco'STjj] Upoayeiv has usually a different signification in the Evangelists, viz. to go before him, not to bring him out. That it is faulty, seems probable from the variety of readings, zsypoo-- aynv, aysiv, xspaayaysiv. Chap. xxv. 2(7, rspm\ya.yv Tvpioig &c.] was highly displeased with the Ty- rians, our Version ; iratus erat Tyriis, the Vulgate ; infenso animo erat in Tyrios, Beza. The expression yiVouiJIo s\pr(uii\v, they desired, (or begged for) peace, seems to imply something more, and that they had been at war ; and so in the instance which is brought out of Plutarch in Demetr. p. 898. D. ooSsj* a^tov T^oyou zspcuTlcov b AijftijTpjof, ojxcop s9uj«.o|iAa;^£i nrpog aoTouf, OTJ &e. So that ^v ^ui»,ofiM)(aiv Tupioig &c. should rather have been transl^^ed was at war with the Tyrians and Sidonians out of some pique. The reason given why they desired peace was, 81a to Tps^ea-^ai &c. because their country had its provision of corn from the king's country. So in Josephus, Antiq. vin. ii. 7. Hiram King of Tyre begs of 3 B Solomon 37Q CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Solomon to supply him with corn. See \ g. and cap. v. § 3. of the same book. Observe too the propriety of the verb Tpe)^ never signifies |ai/s xa« sttX^QovsJo] Taken from a common form of speaking : Acts vii. 17. Genes, i. 28. For, as Beza well observes, the Xoy«s rou 0soi> cannot increase and he multiplied; but the converts to it may. This i* "what is meant. Markland. 25. Bapv«S«s §e «aV Sa3X<^. Here shouM begin a new chapter; BOWYER. CHAPTER XIH. 1 . Iv 'Avlio)(^eta. xotla. TTgy eSaroLV sxxTitia-ta^j F. HcSa, 1^1/ s» ^Avlm^sloi oSerotV exx'k7\irla.v. Dr. Mangey. — So read the Vulgate Interpreters. Dr. Owen. 2. 7!rgo(rx£«>i,7)j«.at aurooiv] zsphg x£xX»]|*at, P. Jijnius; or a OTpoxsxXvj- fia.1, as one of the Medicean Copies. Dr. Owen. Ibid. 'A Elim, sciens. Dr. Owen. — But, in Cyprus, Arabic was not used. Read therefore 'E^u,aaff, with a. circumflex, as *0?io|ii7raf , Rom. xiv. 15- which two names are the same- with 'EiKvif.o'Kepos aftd 'Off^u^ww^oifo^— Owa^ yof lu^^s^'^veiSm &e. was- added, ACTS, CHAFIER XJIL 571 'added, and not genuine, as in many other places. -Scaligerdna, p. I34. — But 1. Is 'EXu/xoTspof more a Greek name than 'ExJ]u,af? 2. Rabbi, a Jewish title, was retained in all countries: why might not *EAo/A«f like- wise, an Arabic title ? • Ibid. 'E7io'f«.«s 6 [t.a.yog] Read ftayoj, and elsewhere 'A€Soi, ra-arij?, Ell/mas, vihich signifies Magus; and Abba, which is Father. D. Heinsius. 9. uTsvia-ag s\g aorov] Vulgate intuens, and in the Glossary intuens, &Tsv!^wv, and had better perhaps be read so here. J. Pr/cceus. 14. IxaQ^rav.] Thet/ sat down: which was an indication, that, if per- mitted, they had something to speak. Dr. Ov«'En. 18. erpoTTocpopr^trsv aJrohg] This discourse has three words scarce and singular in the Sacred Writings, Si^wasv, h§07Fo(p6p^(ret), xarsxAijpoi/o/XTjo-si); the first taken from Isaiah i. 2; the second and third from Deut. i. 31. $8. And as these two chapters are to this day read on the same Sabbath in the Jewish Synagogues, we may suppose they were both read there in Greek in St. Paul's time, to which he alludes ver. 15. Now, Deut. i. 31, it is expressly sT^o^otpofjijo-e, which it is probable was the word used here. Ben- gelius. — The Alexandrian and three other MSS. read sTpo^o(pop^(rsv, ac si nutrix aluit : which was also the reading of the copies from whence the J^ulgate, Syriac, Coptic, JEthiopic, and Arabic Versions were njade. Dr. Owen. 20. tog sTStri rsTpaxatrlaig xai msvr-^xQvIa s^eoxs xpiTug] After these things £from the division of the land] he gave them judges Jbr about 450 years. But how is this reconcileable with 1 Kings vi. 1. where, even from the Exodus to the building of the Temple, in the 4th of Solomon, are com- puted only 480 years? Now deducting from that period of 480 years, 40 years in the wilderness ; 5 from the entrance into Canaan to the actual di- vision of it; 27 [rather 2o] of Samuel ; 20 of Saul ; 40 of David ; and 3 of Solomon; in all 135 years; there will remain for the time of the Judges 345. Read, therefore, a)V TPIAxoo-jms Tssvrrixovla., about cccl years, St. Paul not speaking here precisely. And in this reformation both Luther and Father Houbigant agree. — But they proceed on th^ common str?inge mistake, that the years, in which thfe Judges are said to have ruled, include the years of the Jews several servitudes, when the Judges did M(j; rule. Mr. Jackson, therefore, finding the reign' of the Judges to be 3"45 years, adds the time of the people's servitude gi, and an inter- regnum after Eli of 20 years, which brings us to 456 yfears; but deducting 6 years, from the beginning of Joshu^ till the land was divided (which is the period from whence St, Paul reckons), we have exactly 450 years. 3 B 2 The 372 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. The number in 1 Kings vi. 1, is probably a corruption, and should he read, not 480, but 580^ as G.Vossius, Isagoge Chronol. Diss. viii. c. 6, 7. Perizonius ^gyptiarum Orig. Invest, c. xvi. and others, agree. — Or, as Mr. Jackson maintains, Chronol. Antiq. vol. I. p. 147, &c. is an addition to the Hebrew text, made by the later Jews, to shorten their chronology, in opposition to that of the Christians. Those words of 1 Kings vi. 1, do not occur in Origen. Com. in John, p. 187, where be cites the text, and differs from the computations of all the Antients, Pagan, Jewish, and Christian, before Eusebius. Mr. Jackson agrees, within five months, in the period of 580 years, from the Exodus to the building of the Temple; so that it is immaterial whether we admit the correction of 580, or re- ject the passage as an interpolation. — But the Alexandrian and other co- pies place (og erstri WeTfctxwrioig xai z^svTi^xovla. to the inheritance of the land ; then [jt.era, raora sBance xpiras. The clause aig stso-i rsTpaxos-mg the ]tT%a occurs often ; see Judges iii. 9, 15. LXX. and is therefore to be preferred. Dr. Owen. 24. BJ-f Tspoa-foTroo rijg eloro'Soo auToo,]] Before the face &f his entrance, i. e. before the face (or person) of him entering. sio-o'Sou for sia-oh^mvlog, or elcr£^;^oj*£i'oo, the thing for the person, which is very frequent. It may be understood in the Hebrew manner, as in our Versions, before his coming or entrance, viz. into his office. Markland. — ^The word Tspwrmxou seems to be redundant. It was originally wanting in the Basil. MS. nor have our Translators taken any notice of it. Dr. Owen. 25. Tlva. [».e uTOVQEiTfi etvui ; oux st/t* eya5] Vulgate, with an assertion. Quern me arbitramini esse non sum ego, alluding to John. i. 19, 20. TiW for ov, as Mark xiv. Z^- ou TI lym S^e'^w. See 1 Cor. xv. 2. 1 Tim. i. 7. Callim. epigr. xxx. OoTs xeTvsoQoj 'Xaipw, TI^ xso7\7^dvs mh Koi wh tprlais it[xmv' where o Hpicrlog is understood, as here. In John i. 20, it is fully expressed, oux slju.) sym o 'Kpitrlog. Mark- land. — ^The copies of the Vulgate antiently wanted the interrogation, though they meant it. Whom think you that I am 9 I am not he : but, &c. 27. toZtov a.yvm^jSej*/aw ouriav ^avarou supovlsg,'] Though they found 'no cause of death in him. This could not well be said of the Jews; for they declared the contrary: compare Matt. xxvi. 65, 66. with John xix. 7. But it might justly be said of Pilate. See Luke xxiii. 22. Read therefore eSpovla, not kwovleg; and then the passage will run thus — xai fji,7]8sjjnav aWlav ^otvuTot* Eupovla ■^V75 ys- y^aiflai. For if the Psalms were cited by a numeral epithet, why is it not at the 35th verse said Psalm xv or xvi? Bengelius^ Bp. Pearce. 3^. 374 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. S6. wTnjgsTijffaj rf tou ©sou ^ou'kf,^ Connect: ryl too ©eou ^ov'Ajl gxojjx'ij^rjv Erasmus. 41. oJ xara.cppovriTal'] The L^X seem to have read in the Hebrew Q'^^J^ for D'^lSl, as the Syriac, transgressores. Bengelius. — The Hebrew is the true reading, which the LXX mistook, and Luke copied'from them, an error very common. Drusius, Par. Saer. — ^That they did not mistake it, see PococMi Not. Miscell. in Porta Mosis, cap. iii. p. 30, &c. ed. Oxon. 1655. Z)r. Owen. 42. 'E^iovloiv hi efc Trig cwayajyijf tcov 'loo^aimv, &e.] This verse, as it stands, is to me inexphcable. Several copies read thus, 'E^iovlwv Se otvreSu vfuoBxakouv e\g to ftsTa^u a-aSSarov x. A. But there is no need, I think, of so great an alteration : only strike out the words ra sQi/tj, (which are want- ing in our capital MSS. and which, as the Apostles had not yet applied to the Gentiles, see v. 46. can have nothing to do in this place ;) and then the passage, I apprehend, will be clear and consistent. Awed perhaps in some degree by the admonition, ver. 40, &c. The Jeivs and Proselytes, as they were going out of the Synagogue, besought that these words (this same discourse) might be preached to them again the next Sabbath, that they might consider and examine it further. And the next Sabbath, Sac. Dr. Owen. Ibid, eig to jM.sTafo (raSSaToi/J Perhaps, traS^arcov,. viz. ^povov, in the intermediate time between the sabbaths. Piscator, Grotius, Lightfoot in Joe. — To the same sense, read , ACTS, CHAPTER XIII. S75 SjaSs^mvlaj ?T£po», 8s8sxijxa zjoLvloe, Tov (xsra^u ^povov, s^ o5 'Pca^uaiotg yTrsra^afAsv slg ttjvSs T151/ r^iLspav, FROM THE TIME We became subject to the Romans to this day. — It follows^ in the text: And the next Sabbath-day came almost the whole city to hear the word of God. Under almost the whole city must be compre- hended many Heathens and Idolaters. This therefore was an extraordi- nary case *, and perhaps the irregularity of it may have occasioned the discordancy of the copies. — For sg_;^ojxsv«> a-aSSarto should be read as some MSS. e)^oiJi.ev(p, approved by Grotius and others. 43. (r£So[).ivwv ■sfpoa-fjTMTwvJ F. (ra€o[jiivaiV tou 0gov. For ■srpoo'Tp^iJTiov seems to be a gloss. — SsSojxsyoj denote Proselytes throughout the N. T. Acts xvi. 14. xvii. 4. xviii. 7. &c. See Pearson, Lect. iii. in Acta Apost. V. Lardner, ubi supra. — If this verse were included in a parenthesis, the conaexion between ver. 42 and 44 would be more apparent. Dr. Owen. 44. (T^ahov TsS.(Ta ■>] aroXjj] These words do not necessarily comprehend heathens and idolaters. They seem to imply no more than that the city was chiefly inhabited by Jews and Proselytes, who all crowded on this occasion to the Synagogue. Dr. Owen. 45. 'ISovrsff Se oi 'looSaToj Tohg o}(7\.oiig, &c.] The strenuous Jews, knowing that many of their brethren &c. had already gone over to the Apostles, see ver. 43, were now afraid that mare of this large assembly would follow their example, and therefore zealously laboured to prevent it; contra- dicting the things which were spoken by Paul. Dr. Owen. 48. 'Axomvlu 8s TM sflvTj] The Gentiles did not hear this in the Syna- gogue: they learnt it from the report that was spread in the city. Dr. Owen. Ibid. Toi^ Xoyoi*' too Kup/00] Read' t5v' ©SoVj as the Arabic, Syriae, and JEthiopic Versions. The other mode of speech is unusual. Beza, Mill. * How far extrafordinary it is hardto say. A Court of the Gentiles was not at first builu viith the Temple; but. was undoubtedly added to it afterwards, and the Gentiles admitted to it. See Watts's Short View of the Scripture History, p. 103, 103'. TV. B. 48. S76 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 48. xai sTcltfliuarav oi^i'] Distinguish so that e\g ^(OYiV may connect with the verb, not the participle : S7r/i/ yvvaixwv toSu lucr^itAvoaVj as here ; not KAI t(Sv htr^r^iKovaiV. Markland. CHAPTER XIV. 2. lirrfYSipcii) xou Ixaxmtrav Tag ^/op^os] What einlysipav rag ^uj(.°''S uiay be, I do not know, exaxwa-av Tag ^x^g Beza translates male affectos reddiderunt animos, and thinks it d^ra^ Xsyo'/xswv. It may be so. The expression has certainly a very different signification in the O. T. The illative oSv (ver. 3.) shews that the third verse depends on the first: so that perhaps this second should be put in a parenthesis, unless it may be un- derstood thus: a great multitude both of Jews and Greeks believed; althmigh the unbelieving Jews had stirred up (or whatever sTr^eiqav may mean) and rendered the minds of the Gentiles ill-affected towards the hrethren. Long time, therefore, &c. I know that 8e may sometimes be translated although. There are good authorities for s^ixaua-av Tag ^u^ast ACTS, CHAPTER XI\^ o/ ^o^ag, inflamed the minds, instead of sKUKwarav but I should not have thought it worth mentioning, could I have explained the text as it stands at present. Markland. — The word exatema-av is not uncommon in the best authors. Josephus particularly, Ai^t. xvi. 1, 2, xanwv IZuvavlo, xou T% sMVola-e ris sl^ev e\g rmtg zjaihug a.r. Owen. 10. ETtts jxeyaX'V) ^mvf^^. The words ovo'jxofli tou xuploit 'I>j(ro5 X.pidlo'O, which are added here in several MSS, and in the Syriac and Coptic Versions, were probably spoken by St. Paul. Dr. Owen. 13. 'O Se Upsitg TOU Aiog, &c.] Probably they had no temple of Mercury in that city ; otherwise his priest would have appeared on Paul's account, as he of Jupiter did on Barnabas's. Markland. Ibid. TOO Ajoj — nrgo Tr\g tsoT^smg^ So"Oyxa zspo TSo'Ksmg. Minerva, in vEschyl. Theb, yer, 170. Markland, Ibid. Tavpoug xa.) r, Owen. 19. xou zseitravisg] The Cambridge MS. has in the Greek Mr»(rs»Vav7ss', and in the L^tin of it, cum instigassent. Another Greek MS. has the same reading ; and both the Syriac Versions agree with it. Bp. Pearce. 22. xaJ oTj] The Arabic better omits xa). Beza. — Between »a) and oT» some such word as 7\.eyovleg must be supposed to come in ; see both the Syriac Versions. Dr. Ow^n.—^T^iyo^eg is understood, as mapaxa.'hoWes preceding ACTS, CHAPTER XIV. 379 preceding implies. Interpret zrapa.xa.'Xowlsg — xa» AEFONTES on Sej-t- So Jos. Ant. V. 1.- 18. Toti 0SOU, s^ovsi^lcravlog auroi^ tov i^oSov, xol) ei ■ar'Keov •n\g Ts-ap' auTou SoTjQs/as iiro^ooa-iv, God reproaching them of fear, and ASKING them if they wanted any more help from him. And so frequently in the best authors. Krebsius, Obs. in N.T. e Fl. Josepho. Markland. 25. xars^Tjo-av sig [ArloLKeiav] From the word kaTiSrjBsvlsg.2 F. rs^omrBfi-i^Uvlsg, brought on their way. P. Junius. 5 . 'E|«V£ra»v. See ver. 29, and ch. xxi. 25. Bp. Pearce. Ibid. xoLi Tou TsvixiaH^ These words are" not in the Cambridge MS. nor in Irenseus. And most of the Latin Fathers have nothing that answers to them. I am therefore inclined to leave them out: especially as the prohi- bition of blood, which immediately follows, includes in it all that can be supposed to be meant by them. Bp. Pearce. 21. Maxr^s yap x. t. X.] This verse depends upon something that is now wanting; and which the reader is to supply. But how to supply it pro- perly is with me, I confess, a matter of difficulty. Might I presume, after so many Commentators, to offer any thing on the subject, it should be this: That the oi Sltto twv i^vmv, the Gentile converts, ver. 19. were of two sorts : viz. idolatrous Gentiles, and Gentile proselytes. With respect to the idolatrous Gentiles, my judgment, says James, is, that we trouble them not with the ceremonies of the Law: But that we write to them, that they abstain from pollutions of idols, 8gc. As for the Gentile prose- lytes, there is no need that we should write to them; for they know that they are to abstain from these things ; being taught to do so by the Law of Moses, tvhlch they hear or have heard read in the Synagogues every Sabbath-day. Dr. Owen. 22. mpsq-Sorepois — IxXs^a/xsVooj avlpug 1^ auVcoi/ Tsi^'i^i, &c.J Under- stand atiTQuj before lx?ie|af*.£i'ouf, which otherwise ought to have been IxKe^a^svais or sx?\.s ^ot.(A.ivji. Thus: Tore I'So^e rmg a.7roifl67i.ois, [aurovs] IxXe^a.ii.svws oiv^pag, e§ ot,i)Twv (i. e. kaurwv, not aortSv) ro-ej*4"*« «'? 'Avrio- X^iav, Then it seemed good to the Apostles — that they having chosen some of their own company should send them to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas, namely Judas, &c. and so again ver. 25. i^uov [>j|*as] sx7^£^ay.ivo\JS avlpag v^e^JA^^m [auTooj] CTpoj u/xaj (tw> roig, &c. so it ought to- be distinguished. This change of the case has been often taken notice of by learned men. 'ExXe|ajM.EVouf is ill translated delectos, and chosen, as if it were the passive lx\s-^Uv\a.g. Markland.^ — Tpd-i^avlsg, at the end of the verse, is referred to cuiroiflohmg) as if it were ■ypdc^ao-j. So Xenoph. Cyrop. ACTS, CHAPTER XV. 581 Cyrop. VII. p. 125. ed. Bas. fol. I'|s(j^» 8s o-oj iSo'iJl* Taura, IxQo'iJla en na) Tjregl rils a.pTa.yi\g ^oriKioara.a-^a.1, Licet tibi, ut hcec videfis, etiam veniens 4^ ra- pina consultes. Idem in Hieron. p. 577. roig ftlv Uiooraig — /xi^Ssv ipo€ou- (/.SDoug, &c. 23. TpoL'J/avleg 8«a ;^eipof aiiTwv TaSs.] Taken, I suppose, from some common short way of speaking, instead of ypat^oLvlsg raSs [weftc^fiajo-o'/Asi/a or avaSoQ-ijrofjisva] 8«a p^sjgof aurcoi/, having written what follows [to be sent, or delivered] bi/ their hands; for the letter was not written by the hands of Silas and Judas; but to be delivered by them. It is very fre- quent in the subscriptions (though of no great authority) of St. Paul's Epistles, as Il^of 'Vw^lwg lypa.(py\ — 8»a ^oiSrjg. Markland. 24- "Ksyovieg 7sre^iTS(j.u£; but not ts'K'^v tovtwv sTrdvayxsg [owTtov, sTravayxsg Svai, necessarid\ those things which are of necessity. Demosth. adv. Macart. p. 665. ed. Wolf. Francf. /*i] s7ira.va.yxsg etva.1 zsT^sw y /x»a» e«8ouv«», non necesse est plus quam unarn elocare. Et ^schin. in Timarch. p. 172. Verbum slja* plerumque deest. Kypke. — Read by all means, sir ANAFKHS, no greater burthen than these things which are of necessity, hra.va.yxsg in this construction is not Greek, Ter- tuUian seems to have connected it thus: nrX^gv raiv stt avayxrig. tovtwv AnEXES0AI. Salmas. De foenere trapezitico, p. 440. — But perhaps we should read to-Xtqv riSv sv AFAIIAIS toutwv, except these things in your feasts of charity. R. Bentley, . apud Wetstein. 29. 'A7rep^ec£x7\,*)Tai, that the Lord had EXCITED lis to preach, &c. P. Junius. 12. ACTS, CHAPTER XVI. 5BS 12. '^Tig s(fT» TSpwrri t^j ^spiBog rr]g Maxs8oi/*as rso'klg &c.] Philippi was neither the^rst, nor chief city, for that was Neapolis, mentioned ver. 11. from whence it is there said they went to Phihppi. Not the chief city of that division, for that was Amphipohs, as Livy informs us, xlv. 29. Ca- pita regionum ubi concilia Jierent primce regionis Amphipolim, secundce Thessalonicensem, &c. To say, with Is. Casaubon, that it was either the first or chief colony city of that part of Macedonia, is against propriety, unless there was some other Roman colony in that division. Lastly, t% for TaoTTjs can hardly be admitted in prose: what is here cited, t% oSou ovr&g, c. ix. 2. xix. 9. 23. xxii. 4. is the name by which the Christians were distinguished, as if we should say, the Methodists. These diffi- culties are removed, if, for ts-gcoVij Tr^g, we read V5pmrt\g, a city of the FIRST part of Macedonia, as Artemonius and Le Clerc approve. Or, as sorhe leave out t% fA?p»8oj, which might come in afterwards from a gloss, perhaps, IIPiiTHS McL^ts^aviug TsoT^ig utiKmvla., a city-colony of Mace- donia prima. That this part of Macedonia was called so, appears from Livy xlv, 29, Unam fore et primam partem, (fuod agri inter Strymonem Sg Nessum amnem sit, &c. from whence coins are inscribed MAKE- AONUN nPilTHS. See J. Pearce on the Ep, to Philippians, Synopsis, p. 2. — I am of opinion that t% is only a correction of a false writing in the last syllable, n^piari) [ttJs] (x-epiBog : by which the copyist signified that it ought to have been written vspcorrig, not rarptori]. Hence tijj was made an article t%, as we now read it. zsqwrr^g ^zpi^og r^g Maxs^oviag tsakig may signify a city of Upper Macedonia; for in Cicero's time, and perhaps in St. Paul's, which was not very long after, Macedonia was divided into superior and inferior: and Plut, in Pyrrho, p. 388. E. has rr^v aveu Mctxs- dovlav, and rigw xoltco. ibid, as also Pausan. Attic. 1. I.e. 12. p. 23, Maxe- Sof/af 'rijf aval. Markland, Ibid. woXjy xoTvojf j'a.] F. xu) xo'^wvia.. Dr. Mangey. 13. 00 svoii-i^elo z^po]9(^s)o, P. Junius. But see Salm. de Usuris, c. XV. p. 437. Jos. Ant. 1, v. 1. 1, &c. Appian. — The word vo/xi'- ^scrBat often signifies, as it seems to do here, what the laws or magistrates of a country allow. Therefore translates where an oratory was by law allowed to be. Bp. Pearce. Dr. Owen. — The words are ambiguous. The meaning may be, where by custom the Jews had a proseucha, or hotise of prayer; though iig ■ssrpoa-eu^'^v, ver. 16, without the article, seems rather to signify, in order to prayer. It appears, however, that the Jews had no synagogue in Philippi; and from ver. 20, 21, that it was not lawful to practise the Jewish rites there. Markland. — Though they 384 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. they'^had no synagogue in the city, yet it is plain they had it without. Dr. Owen. ^ Ibid. Tso'Kswg^ Perhaps ro-uAijp, which is the reading of four capital MSS. and of the Vulg. Syr, and Coptic Versions. The Cambridge MS. has the article rov before zsotclimv, which the sense seems to require: for the Oratory stood on the bank of the river Strymon. Dr. Owen. 14. arop(J5o|o'7ra»X«g — QuaTslpmy,^ These words should be included in a parenthesis. Dr. Owen. * 19. on II^aSsv 72 Ixttjj] F. s^sXitriv, that the hope of their gains was FAILED. P. Junius. 19, 20r e'i'Kxuq'a.v eig ry^v a.-yopoLV srrt roug Si^^ovlag. Kai zsrpoiraya,yovleg auToug roig (flparviyoig, sTttoj;-] Who these oi oip^ouleg were (Rulers in our Version), to whom, distinct from the eRqarrjyo), Paul and Silas were dragged, or why they were brought to the )70j (magistrates, in our Translation), I do not know. That these (flpotrriyin were captains of the bands of Roman soldiers, as Dr. Hammond and Dr. Whitby say, seems very improbable on many accounts. It is well known, that in colonies the Duumviri were the ot a.p-)(ov\eg, or chief magistrates ; and that the vain- glorious Greeks should call them iflparr^yoi, prcetores, is no wonder,^ when even at Capua in Italy they were called by that title, as we learn from Cicero De Leg. Agrar. Orat. I. 34. These oi^x'^vlsg appear but once in this narration ; and if they had never appeared at all, I believe St. Luke's genuine writing would not have suffered by their absence; unless it can be known who the oi^y^ovlsg in colonies were, distinct from the Duumviri, who are here called (rlpoLTrjyo); for the Decuriones cannot be called oipj(^ovlsg, because they were only ^ooXsura*, consiliarii. Beza, who at first thought that these Sip^ovleg were the Decuriones, soon saw the error of that opi- nion, and acknowledged that the woi"ds Iwi rohg oip^ovlag appear to be su- perfluous, and are omitted by the Syriac and Arabic Interpreters. I have not the least doubt of St. Luke's writing slXxutruv iig ngv ayopoLv, xu) zs^o(rayayovlsg aurohg roig (flpurvjyoig, eTsrov" 03to», &c. And it is very easy to see that an unskilful reader might add an explication, as he thought ; which being taken into the text, has made the place really inexplicable. If the S.p-)(ov\sg and tflpa-Ttiyoi be the same persons, nothing is to be changed. But then any'writer would have put l?r» rohg a.p-)(oviag, olg zsqaa-ayotyovleg aurobg sItov For my own part, I still think that ewi roug ap^ovlag was not from the Author of this History. Markland. — ^That the latter name de- notes the Duumviri, who presided in the Roman provinces, is agreed by all, and is proved by Harduin de Num. Pop. et Urbium, voce ASAINHTON, and ACTS, CHAPTER XVI. 3^5 atid Bos, Obs. Crit. p. 107, &c. "App^ovlej are by many thought to be in- ferior officers, as by Bengelius and others. But Reinesius, Class. I. 70. p. 430, has shewn, from various inscriptions, that the Dumnviri are de- noted by this latter title likewise, against Sigonius, who thought them Grecian magistrates, like the Archons of Athens. But if they are the same officers, does it not seem tautology to say jointly, siAxuirav — l-rn tovs a.q)(ovlug' xou ■nr^oa-aya.yoilsg ctorohg roig dlpuTriyoig. The Syriac Version omits stt) Toiig a,q-)(oviag, and in Mill's judgment they should be omitted, Proleg. 1252. BowYER. 22. xou oi to9*)j*evos ©sw. Markland. 5. l^ijToov auToi>5 ayaysTw] There should be a comma at auroOf, they sought for them, to bring them out. Markland. 6. rr^v oixotj[ji.ivriv] It may here only signify the Roman empire; and even then it is high charged, and savours more of malice than truth ; and so perhaps it may be in the following part of the accusation. The stop after o5ro» may be taken away. Concerning avafflartua-avlBSy see on xxi. 38.' Markland. J.aTrevoLvli rm toy^arcov, contra deer eta, contrary to the decrees] so it is translated; and this is the only place in the N. T. in which "awei/aiJIt has the sense of opposition in practice; and I doubt it much here. It w^aats to be explained who is meant by Ka»V«goj, and what are the ra ^0-yp.ala.. The Greeks called the emperor ^ao-jAeyf so that by ^a(TiXia. gTspov they may mean another emperor, one Jesus. Invidios^. 'AttsvolvIi seems to express the same as xara nspmmiiW, iii. 13. al spetto, in spite of. Luke's use of the preposition auro is remarkable. Markland. g. 7\.aS6vleg To lxa.vov] when they had taken security. F. ^ixxvov for hixutfltxov. P- Junius. 11. eoysvitflspoi] Properly, better-born; metaphorically, jmjre m^g'ewwoM*; which will satisfy the sense here, thOoigh the letters- 7 and /* are so very like in written copies, and therefore so often changed, it might be thought that the Author wrote here soju-svstrJsgo*, better-tempered. Certainly the rea- son given, in that they received the word with all 7'^eadiness of mind, is no proof at all of their being more noble. The inference, oZv, ver. 12, h very just, therefore many of them believed: that is, because they searched the Scriptures. Markland. 14. I»r» TTfu ^«.7hat sea? In order to go whither? Per- haps, @8(7tret%tm/. Beza's MS. in the next verse, after 'A^r^vwv, reads, wstg'^ASe Be TT^v'QscrcraT^mv, sxcoT^uBtj ykp e]g aorowf xvjpu^ai, &c. Whence could this Writer say St. Paul was hindered from preaching in Tbessaly, if Thessaly had not been mentioned before? i)fairMa»<^ on Lysias, p. 604. In Max-imus Tyrius, Diss. xxx. p. 316, there is the same confusion of these words: and in Heliodorus's JEthiopica, I. i. xxiv. p. 45. 1. vi. ii. p. 3^7. Markland. 3 d 2 Ibid. 388 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Ibid, we sTf) Ti^v ^aXaa-a-av'] So Arrian, Exp. Alex. lib. iii. p. 105. where wg is pleonastic. Translate, to go towards (not, as it were towards) the sea. Dr. Owen. 14. i>7ri[i.£vov Ss o,Ts S«Aaj xou T»]u.o'3sos IxsT.] How Paul and Silas got to Beroea, we know from ver. 10. But how came Timothy thither? It may reasonably be thought that he came thither with Paul and Silas ; and it seems odd that his name is wanting in ver. 10, s^i')rs[ji,il/av rov rs UomT^ov xa) Tov S'^ay [xa* T»(xo9sov, or xai tou Tj^oQsov] e\g IBspotav ; there seeming to be the same reason for Timothy's being mentioned as there is for Paul's or Silas's: and they are all three mentioned together in the beginning of the two Epistles written to the Christians of Thessalonica, the place whence they had escaped, Paul and Silvanus and TimotheuS'j to the church of the Thessalonicians, &c, Markland. 15. jW wg ra^Krla. sXflojo-* as-pof auTov,] From this message to Silas and Timothy it appears that Paul intended to have made a .longer stay at Athens, expecting belike a large harvest there; but he soon perceived that he was mistaken, finding that the Religion of the place was Super- stition, and that the city, so famous for Piety, Learning, and Knowledge, was over-run with Idols : which had a very discouraging look, at first set- ting out, to a person of good understanding, who could have but little hopes of bringing to a true sense of One God, men whom Learning and Philosophy, as they called it, had led into such gross absurdities; and whose pride, self-conceit, • and contempt of all others, rendered them much above being taught by any body. It is likely (from ver. 17.) that hew^s here only one Sabbath-day; and in his sensible Sermon to the Areopa^ites, where he talked of the resurrection of the dead, some of thettj could not forbear sneering; all he obtained from the most reason- able of them was, that they were willing to hear him again concerning this matter ; which was not sufficient inducement to him to tarry there ; and so he left them. It was in luxurious Corinth, rather than in dry, philosophical, and systematical Athens, that God had much people, xviii, 10. and there it was Silas and Timothy met Paul; and there he stayed a year and a half: with what success, his two Epistles to the Co- rinthians shew. But at Athens he gained only one Areopagite, one Woman of Fashion, but not one Learned man or Philosopher, that we are sure of. Markland. iS. rov 'Irjo-ouv, xa) ty^v 'Ava.(rla.j;1 It follows in the next verse, ^oy7^.0|U.^9a oSi/ yvwva,i ti olv ^sT^oi raZroi slvai. These, two sentences are so much alike, that they seem to be tautology: which is wholly removed if we suppose the negative particle ou in the former has been dropt, OT 8wa|xs6a yvtSvai — IVe can not understated what this new doctrine is — for thou givest us to hear strange things — we would know therefore what these things mean. So c. xxi. 34, ft^ 80- j;ajt*,svo5 Sg yvcovai to aa-^a.'Ksg. Herodot. vi. 52, oJ ^uva^ivoug 8s yvdSvoti, sTr&iqtoTuv T^v TSKOua-av, ivhen they could not learn it, they asked her mo- ther. Toup on Suidas, voce 'Zvspit.o^.oyog, III. p. 152. 22. h luia-w to3 'Apslou wayou,] That is, Paul standing (hdving been placed, (rla9e»f) before the Areopagites. The place is put for the person. Markland. 22. 3S0 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 22. xara. tso.vIol] These words must not be interpreted strictly, but generally speaking: for the reason which follows does not prove the Athenigixs to have been superstitious in all things; much less does it prove, what a learned man says, that Ssio-jSajfAOj/sirlg^oos signifies too ?m(ch addicted to the conjlicts of Dcemons, when the proof of this asser- tion is taken from the words 'Ayvw(f\tp 0E^, to an unknown God ; the distinction between ©sog and Aa/fAotv being known to every body, and made by th^se very men, ver. l8, 'Sivmv Aa.i[xoviwv (not &scSv) hoxsi xa- TafYeKs^g slvoti, translated, a setter-Jbrth of strange Oods, instead of Dcemons, who in the Heathen Theology were of an order much inferior to Gods. It is well known that the Adjective of the Comparative Degree, where it is put singly and without its Comparate, often signifies a strong propensity to, or even an excess in, any thing. This being premised, the place may be translated thus: Ye men of Athens are, generally speaMng, wore than ordinarily addicted to superstition : for, as I passed over and took a vieiv of the objects of 'your worship, I found an altar with this inscription, To an unknown God. Some perhaps will fetch the woi'ds 'Tot (r£SoL(riJ.ala up-wv from ver. 23. and join them with xkto. zsavla, in this: xara Zaoivlcx. [to. trsSourfJiOila it[jL(SvJ wg 8ej.ivaug xonpohg, xeu rag aqo^ctiag rijg xarotfcioLg aurdov.^ i.e. Hath determined the titnes — and the bounds of their habitation. But what sense is it to say, the habitation of times? Refer, therefore, their, aiirwv, to otv^pwTrmv, by putting bpicrag — xaipohg^ — xaroixioig auraJv in a parenthesis: And hath made of one blood every nation of men to dwell on the face of the earth, and the bounds of their respective habitation (having ordered the for e^determined periods of each.) Pyh. — Rather, having fxed the appointed times and bounds of their habita- tion. Bp. Pearce. — Mr, Markland reads ogiVa^ — airm in a paren- thesis. J. N. 28. ACTS, CHAPTER XVII. 391 28. xai es-fisv^ 'Ev avrS, in the beginning of the verse, either must signify the same as e§ aoVou, h' auVou, for by him (or Ji-om him) we have life, motion, and existence; or one of those expressions must be under- stood after xa» str^sv, as xoi.[ str^vj s^ aurou, or S»' aurou' otherwise the quotation out of Aratus, which is to prove that we were created by God, will not be argumentative, nor what follows, ysvog ouv, conclusive. At the end of ver. 27, put a colon after uTroup^avloi,, not a full point. Markland. Ibid. Tou yap xou yivog lo-jxsv.J Perhaps St. Paul, in the expression wg xa,i Tiveg ''"'"'' 'g, cupiditatis, in the^Vulg. et Cant, which is the genuine Version, and so the Interpreter of Irenaeus, who (instead of cogitationis, lw9oj«,ij(rsa)s) has concupiscentiae, sTriQufj^.'^crsmg, which Luke took from the LXX, whose phrase he always imitates, Dan. xi. 38. Mill, Proleg. 445- 30. itTTspihwv] non respiciens. But perhaps, uTrspsl^mv, suhveniens, God relieving the times of ignorance. Hombergius.— uTrsgiScov, overlooking. Dr. Owen. 34. Aet^KOLpig] F. Aa|x«Xjf, an Attic name of a woman, which we meet with Antholog. 1. iii. 12. and Hor. 1. i. Od. xxxvi. 17. Grotius. — It is observed that X and p are often changed for each other, as Aslpiov, lilium; flagelhim, (ppaysTO^iov ; Latialis, Latiaris; Clarilia, Palilia. Perhaps this name might be so changed in its progress into different countries. Ibid, xai srs^oi AQV, came down, as being from a more Northern part. See on xiv. 25. Markland. Ibid. a-md)(Bl(i T

.aii\ Read 'Koyai with the Alex, and other MSS. was affected with the word, which Silas and Timothy had said to him. So Jer. XX. 9, and xxiii. 9. lysvri^riv mg av^prnvog croi/sp^ofAsvo^ oltto oIvou, like a man overtaken with wine. Bengelius, — a-uvelj^elo tS 7voy«), he applied himself with them closely to the word. Two MSS, have a-ovelqyslo, he laboured with them in preaching the word. Dr. Owen. Ibid. (Tuvsi-^sio rmzsvt^yM^i — SjajuiagTogofjisvoj] 1 do not understand the common text, unless a.7^'^v] The question is, who had a vow and was shaved, Paul or Aquila? Those who are for the latter, place (xai 'AxoAaj — to sii^'^v) in a parenthesis, or between commas, that xsiqoi.jj.svos may connect with Aquila only; for which construction's sake the Writer seems (as Castelio and Grotius observe) to have named the wife before the husband; and so Hammond connects it: it follows, and left them there, viz. Aquila and Priscilla, at Cenchrea. — But others [as S. Petit, Var. Lect.; i. 3.] understand it of Paul, so that the paren- thesis should begin at {xstpa^svog t'^v xs<^ay\.'^v — sv^r^v). And he [Paul] came to Ephesus (and left them there, at Ephesus) ; which appears from ver. 26. PFhithy, et al. — Place therefore [xu^slvaug xa.rs'Kiwsv aurou) in a parenthesis likewise, because otherwise Paul will be said to have left Aquila and Priscilla at Ephesus before he himself was gone from thence. Markland. 22. a.voi.Sa.s,~\ scil. sjj Tspoo-o^OfAa &C. Z)r. OwEN. 25. xa) l^icov T(p Tsvevixo^li, sXaJiej xou shlha.(rxsv axqiSois ra zssqf rau Kuatou, iTrKf\a.[t.sv(iS {J.0V0V TO ^d,7fltrj xaQotp/so-Qaj, &c. and Pollux, iii. 24, 121. For in order to make the N. T. correct, the great aim seems to have been, the altera- tion of the present text; so that if all the copies had read hrovcog, the wantonness of criticism would scarce fail to suggest eorovoag. Markland. Ibid. Toig 'louhaioig SjaxarrjAeyp^slo Sijjxofr/a] He convinced the Jews publicly. As I never could find lAeyp^o/xaj, xareXsyp^ofjia*, or hiaxarsT^sy- ;^oj«,a! in the N. T. in the Middle voice, which I believe too would have required, not roig 'louhaloig, hut roug 'lov^aiovg, as Dr. Hammond and P. Junius conjectured; I had guessed roTj 'leoSaj'oip SiaxarsJveyslo ; where the Dative rolg 'louSajojj would depend on SjsXsyslo, as often : so that ^leT^.iyslo roig 'louhaioig would be he discoursed with the Jeivs; but ^la.xa.rs'^iyelo rotg 'lov^aloig, he reasoned or disputed against them. Nor have I yet found any reason to alter my opinion; which is favoured by a MS. of Mr. Wet- stein, which reads SiaxarTjXsyslo. If St. Luke had written xa-rochiexiyelo, I imagine the language would have required toUv 'lou^aiiav from the lead- ing preposition. — ^There is another conjecture, rorig 'louSa/ouj lAIA Kar^'- Xsyp^s KAI Si]jtA,o(rja, hri^siKVog, &c. ; but I believe it is not true, as the change too is greater than in the former. — ^The word 8i]p,o(r/a, which fol- lows, may belong to either part of the sentence. — At the end of the verse, etvoii Tov 'KqKrlov 'Irjo-ovu, should be translated that Jesus is the Christ, or Messiah. Markland. CHAPTER XIX. 1. TO. avwre^ixa. i>-ipiij. the upper parts, i. e. the more Northern, with respect to Ephesus or Ionia ; from the antient notion, that the North was higher than the rest of the earth ; whence xar^^Qoi/, descendebant, of per- sons coming from Macedonia to a more Southern province, Achaia, ch. xviii. 5. where see. These avcorepixa (xipri were (xviii. 23.) Galatia and Phrygia: to the inhabitants of the former he wrote a letter, and another to the people of a town of Phrygia, Colossce; whom we call the Colos- sians, as the people of Thessalonica we call the Thessalonians; as if the towns were Colossia and Thessalonia. Markland. 3 E 2 • :;.' 396 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 2. 'Axx' ouSs — iJxoufrajM.si'.] , The sentence is elliptical. At full length it would stand thus: 'AXX' ouSe, sj ro-vsu/xa aytoV e(r)» AO0EN, Tjxoijaraftev, They knew there was a Holy Ghost; but they had not heard that the Holy Ghost was yet given. See John vii. ^Q. To this sense the Cam- bridge MS. omitting si, read originally: 'AXTi* ouSs, zirvso/Aa ayiov 7\.a[i.SoL- vo'jcriv Tweg, i}xou(j-a|*si/. Dr. OwEN. 4j 5- 'Iijfroov uKooa-otvlss 8s] So Beza, making Ss in ver, 5, answer to (xsv in ver. 4, and the whole the words of Paul. — But^ with Grotius^ 'AxovcroLvlsg 8s begins the sentence, as above, iii. -21. 7. 'Herav 8s o» zravTeg avh^sg wa-si SsxaSJo] Our, Version: And all the men were about twelve. But it should be pointed: "^Ha-av 8s oj z^uvres, av^psg, cocrsi 8sxa8Jo, But they were all men, about twelve. If he had not intended this distinction, the avhpsg would have been quite needless, as may be seen by omitting it. So Mark vi. 44. The word oJo-si is doubted of as being unnecessary in so small a number as Twelve: But it is used in a smaller number, Luke ix. 28, coVs* ■^{Ji.ipag oxim. Markland. 9. xaxo'Koyoiivleg rrjv oSov svoiTriov Toy BrXyjQoyff,] The comma after tow btX^Qoos may be taken away, and put after ttju b^ov. Markland. 15. yiveoa-Hw — ew/(rlajM.ar] The same distinction between these words is found in two places of Euripides, Hippolyt. ver. 38Q. tw ;gg^ff7' ein(f\a.~ [ji.sBa, xou yivwa-xo^sv and Iphig. in Taur. ver. 491. Markland. 16. xaraxupisucrug airiSv, 'la-^oas xolt wjtwv^ The Alexandrian and other MSS. read xuraxoqieoa-ag oLi^cporiprnv, approved of by Mill, Prol. 974. and Bengelius in Gnomon. 19. «rovs\|/7j<^«.eiot.g. — ^To remove the Soloecism in the sentence, he places a full point at T^oyKr^rjvni. then reads, in the Indicative^ MEAAEI AE xa9a«gsTo-6a( TH% MEFAAEIOTHTO^ AYTHS, So that not only this hranch of our trade is in danger of heing set at nought, hut the- temple of the Great Goddess to he despised ; and she herself will be DETHRONED from her majesty, whom Asia and all the world adore. On Suidas, par. ill. p. 225. 28. MsyaXrj ij ^Aqre^jug 'E — 'louSa/cov] The text here seems to be faulty: at least it must be construed as if it had been written, 'Ek tou o;^Xoo — argo- ^oiK^ovlsg auTov, oj 'louSaToj. The Jews drew Alexander out of' the multi- tude, putting him forwards. Bp. Pearce, Dr. Owen. Ibid. aTToTvoysTo-Qai T

v^ If this reading could be depended upon, it might seem to favour a suspicion that this ypaix^tMreus, as well as some of the Asiarchce^ was a favourer of St. Paul. But some antient copies have ^{jjcSv. He seems to have been a person of very good sense. Talis cum sies, O utinam noster fores ! Markland. 38. mqog riva T^oyov s^outriv] Clearer zarqog rivag — Xoyov for r), as else- where, and it is expressed xxiv. 19. si rt s^aisv rspog ^s, the same as Xoyow 'i)(o}sv. See Matt. v. 23, where it is tj^eiri. '. Markland. Ibid. ayopa7oi oiyovlai] F. ayopai ^Q, ayovlai, courts are open for HIM^ Cic. pro Cluentio, cvi fora multa restarent, Chishull, Antiq. Asiat. Par. II. p. 5. — But ot for illi is never used in the sacred writings, rarely in the profane, unless by the poets and Ionic writers, and later authors of. the time of ^han, &c. See Perizon. Resp. ad Notit. de Morte Judae;, p, 104. -Read, ^y^paioi, court days are Aej»f,i as was first observed by Camerarius, then, by Beza, Piscator, Is. Casaubon onTheoph. Char. cvi. Grotius, 400 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Grotius, Salmasius, de Modo Usurar. p. 71, &c. — From the words a.ya- gaioi oiyovlai, and ai/QuTroOo/ e'ktjv, it may be conjectured that the Proconsul was at this time at Ephesus, in the office of his provincial jurisdiction: which Proconsul, while he was performing this part of his office, is said ayeiv rov ayogatoi/, to act the part of the man of business in the Jorum, Josephus, Antiq. Jud. lib. xiv. c. x. § 21. p. 634. ed. Hudson. avQoTrarbi s\(riv is hke vopo* e)(nv in Demosth. De Cor. p. 15. ed. Oxon. Mark- land, MS. — But in ayo^oiioi sJ* o5, or l§ o3, by which, or from which: ob) .6yov uspi rrjg sXttjSos. Matt.- xii. 36, a5ro8a)(rooo-» wepi auTou "Kayov. — The Vulgate translates the passage, cum nullus obnoxius sit de quo, &c. there being no criminal concerning whom, &c. He took aiTtoo from the Nominative a'lriog, •which he renders obnoxius, not from a?TJov, the same as aJr/a. Markland. CHAPTER XX. 2. aitTohg Xoyo) nroXKtS^ Or, a8s7\.(J>ouf 7\.oyoig ctoXXoTj. Dr. Mangey. 3. TloiYja-ag x. r, X.] The nominative Ts^rfag is here put absolute for the dative CToiijo-aiJJj. So Xenoph. ^ou7\.6[j.evog 8s riva, &c. Cyrop. p. 325. ed. Hutch. Dr. Owen. 4.a;f(j» Trig 'Acrla.g'] Dr. Mill suspected these words because they are not in the .^thiopic Version : I see they are wanting in some other copies too; and with good reason. For how could the seven persons here mentioned accompany (o-oveTreo-Sa*) Paul as far as Asia, who left him behind (ver. 5.) in Macedonia? The accompanying here mentioned was only from Hellas to Macedonia or Philippi, where they left Paul and Luke, and went to Troas. Whether all the Seven went into Syria and to Jerusalem with Paul, it is not said: He who wrote these words,"A;^g» Tr\g' A.a-ia.g, thought," belike, that they went no farther than Troas. But Trophimus is at Je- rusalem, ch, xvi. 29 ; and Aristarchus, above two years and a half after this, was with Paul in his voyage to Rome, xxvii. 2. Markland. •Ibid. ToCiog AepSaiog, ho.) Tj/xs'Ssoj"] Read, Tahg, Aep^aToy x«t T«/xo'9eof, and of Derbe Timotheus. For Gaius, as well as Aristarchus, is, ch. xix. 3 F 29, 403 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 3d, said to be a Thessaloniciaft, who is here called a Derbsean; and Tr-" motheus, who was certainly a Derbaean, as appears ch. xvi. 1. has, as it stands now, no country named, ff^all. Critical Notes, p. 253, — Timo- theus seems to have been of Lystra, from c. xvi. 1. Others make the two first to be Thessalonicians ; Grotius all four. — If I'imothy was of Derbe, the Author would certainly have wi-itten xal AspSam, Taiog xoii Tiju,oQgof as he does twice more in this verse, concerning Aristarchus and Secundus; and of Tychicus and Trophimus. Markland. 4, 5. 'Aa-iOLVoi 8s, Tu^ixog xo.) Tpnt^i^og. Outoi ar^osxQovJsj] As ourai is re- dundant, we had better join the two last with it: But Tychicus and Tro- phimus of Asia, these being gone before, waited for us at Troas. Beza. 8. oZ ^trav\ Rather o5 ^jttsv, which is the reading of several MSS. and approved by the most eminent Critics. Dr. Owen. 9. EuTop^of] Better Eurup^igs, no uncommon Greek name. Grotius.-— Evtvxoe in A^temidorus iii. 28. Wolfius, Not. Philol. - Ibid. xJaratpspo^evas ^rrvto] Beza's MS. has xaTsp^apisvof, which seems to be an explication of some other word, not of x«Tai^g vrpsa-SuTipeog rrjg e«x7\.i]r. Mang^y. 24. Before ri^lav, I believe, ootaj is understood, to which answers cog: as in Josephus Antiq, Xvi. 4. § 3. oo;^ wrmg &iag tjjmuv rifuog, tag e^siv, &c. Those who think (/.era x^'^P^S genuine^ may add them after Zpifuov it.o\j. Markland. 3 F 2 27. 404 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 27. Ou yap inrs(flsi7^a[/.r,v too [t,'^ a.va.IyeTKa.i, o/xTi/] If si/sxa be understood before ro'\i, the literal translation will be, for I have not drawn back, for the sake of not to have declared to you the whole will of God, i. e. so as not to have declared, so as to excuse myself from having declared, &c. and so perhaps in the 20th verse, that in nothing serviceable to you / have drawn back, for the sake of, &c. U7rs(r]s»?y,a/x7]i/, sc. s[A,uurov, because it is a Middle verb, and therefore I understand xara before ooSs;;: wg [xaT*] ouSsv TaJv (ru^.&6vlsg, ver. 8, is having gone out of the town, having left Ptolemais, as ver. 5 ; and ^>.&oy.sv we came, viz. by Sea, as ver. 1, of this chapter, xxvii. 8. xxviii. 13. The significa- tion of these two words s^eT^Boulsg and ^xSo/xsi/ not being well considered, I fancy, is the reason of its having been thought that Paul and his compa- nions went by land from Ptolemais to Ccesarea; which is certainly false, and apparently would have been very foolish in them. Markland. 8. (tou hviag Ix rwv s;r)a)] The article to5, which is quite unnecessary, seems to have been repeated from the end of the foregoing word, suay- ysAnrJou: just the contrary to what, I believe, has happened Mark i. i; where see the note. Markland. 13. Ti Broig»T£, xXa/oiSsj, &c.] So I would distinguish. It seems to be taken from the vulgar manner of speaking, the same as t/ x'Kaisle. So Mark xi. 5- t"' wotsTre AuoiJlsj tov rjw7\,ov; i. e. ri xJsJs. Of the same kind is that of Theophrastus Charact. ix. T» ^u'Kovla.i "Koyoxoiwvleg' what they mean hy making stories. It follows in this verse, eytio TAP 00 [x,ovov, &c. where ya,p gives the reason of a proposition understood, ye give yourselves and me all this trouble to no purpose: tOR lam ready, &c. as if he had said, what do ye talk of my suffering bonds at Jerusalem? I am ready to suffer even death for the name (i. e. for the sake) of the Lord Jesus, See chap. xix. 35. Markland, 15. onro(rxeuourafj.euoi] F. uvourxsudurufji^ot, when we had packed up our things; the more usual word. P. Junius. — Several copies read eirnrKsua- (ra/*svo». — In the Greek there is such a variety of readings, that it is im- possible to know which of them, if any, was from the Author, eiria-xeua.- 0-ajxsvoi, instructi, slTpsiria-hivlsg, being prepared, or got ready in order to the journey, has the most patrons. To take up our carriages, might be a good expression at the time our Version was made: but at present, I believe, th'ere are but few who can understand it. The word carriages seems to imply that they h^d carts, or other conveyances to carry baggage. But ACTS, CHAPITER XXI. 407 But it maybe doubted whether these persons had any other carriages than their own shoulders, and perhaps a stick or pole, upon which each carried his own bundle ; to which custom is applicable the expression Galat.vi. 5. exatflog to 'Ihiov ^opTiou ^a)8sv — el juiig may well be left out. Z)r. Owen. . 31. T(S^i7^Kip^(o rrjg (T'Trslprjg, to the chief vaptain of the VAViji.~\ The version does not seem to answer to the Greek word yi%iai,py(vi, which pro- perly determines the extent of this Officer's command, viz. over a thou- sand men, as eKUTovTapj^^ag, centurio, over an hundred men. Why should we not enrich our own language with a new word, to the Chiliarch? We^ say Patriarch, Tetrarch: though it may be objected, perhaps, that those^ words end in rig, 3suTqi(Lp-)(rig, TSTpaqx""}?- But this object-ion does not lie against ''E|«f;^ofo whom we call the JEmrchoi Ravenna, and n6mpx a monarch. 408 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. monarch. — It may be enquired farther; how a person can be called ^i- 7\.ioi.p)^og of the (nrsipa, cohort, when the cohort consists of but 500 men ? In answer to this, Joseph. B. Jud. V. 5. § 8, relates that there was always a rdyiLOL, a legion (suppose 5000) of Roman soldiers in garrison, in this tower of Antonia. It may reasonably be supposed that there were no more than a cohort (500) upon duty at a time, who here, and in the Evangelists, are called emphatically ij (nrsipa., the cohort, meaning the cohort upon duty. These might be, and probably were, commanded by their own p^iX/app^of . So that I would translate it, to the Chiliarch, the commander of the Cohort; for that this Lysias was a real ^I'Xioi.pyog, ap- pears from those places afterwards, in which he is so called. And he might be upon duty with half his Regiment. Markland. 37. 'E'K'hrjUKrl) yivwa-xetei] The chief captain heard Paul speak Greek: what occasion was there to ask him, if he could speak it? He says, expressly, / perceive thou speahest Gr'eek. Thou art not then that Egyptian, who stirredst up and leddest into the wilderness four thou- sand men. Is. Voss. Resp. ad tert. P. Simonis Object, in support of a wild system, that Greek and Latin were the only vernacular tongues of Jeru- salem at this time ; which is confuted by this very place, ver. 40, where it is said the people attended to him, because he spoke in the Hebrew or Syriac tongue. The sense of the place, however, may be as Vossius gives it; but he draws a wrong conclusion from it. — The question implies ad- miration. Dr. Owen. ^ 38. avouficLrmtrag] Our version of xvii. 6, o\ a.])a.(fiaTW(Ta.vleg, that have turned the world upside down, may perhaps be defended from Hesychius, 'Avacflaroovlag' kva,TpswovloLg, if a.va.(f\a.Tsm and avcuflaroco signify the same thing. But here it makes avcMfla.Tmu(rs» 'IouSa7o», which he makes use of Galait. ii. 15. concerning himself, is no objection to what I have here said ; St. Paul being ^ua-et 'louSaTof, a t/eiv by birth, as being born of Jewish parents, citizens of Tarsus. MarklaNd. Ibid, oux aerij/Aou B7o\sa)j] It is scarce worth mentioning, that Achilles Tatius, lib. viii. p. 465. borrows^ from this place, eXsoSsgoj re wv, xou vro- ^.emg oux aenjjiAou. So he does in other passages. Euripides Ion. ver. 8. 'E(r)jf yap oux aTVJiuog 'EXTir^fwi' zsihtg. Markland. CHAPTER XXir. 1. "'Av^psg aSsTi^oj, xai craregej] An address to two ranks of people : not, as the English Version, to three. Men, brethren, and Juthers. So ii. 29, "kvlqeg aSsTvc/iol, our Version ill renders Men and Brethren, the same who are, at ver. 14, called "Avhpsg louSaToj. See before vii. 2.' xiii. 15. 26. — ^Tbe want of attending to this construction has occasioned KAI 01 to be inserted in the MSS. and Editions, in Acts xv. 23, Oi a.7r6(rlo7o), the Apostles and. Brother-elders, as the Vulg. Irenaeus, and the best MSS. read. See Mill, and Potter on Church Government, p. 317. — In the same words Stephen addresses the Sanhedrim; Brethren and Fathers, vii. 2: Brethren, because both Stephen and they were Jews; Fathers, I suppose, because of their age and authority ; in which sense I do not find the word in the N. T. except in these two places. Paul must be among the crowd, sonc^e of whom he knew to be of the Sanhedrim. Markland. 3. 'Eyto f«,EV sjfjn avr^p 'louSaioff yey£W7]|*g»os h Taptria] So xxi, 39, 'Eyto avS^toTTos y.sv «/*» 'Iwiouog, &c. But in 'this place of chap. xxii. i>.sv is 3 G ■ wanting 410 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. wanting in several good copies ; the reason of which seems to be, because- it is out of its place, which was perhaps ysysuvr,fLivog MEN s> Tdptrdi, uvoi.- TsQga/xjxeMf AE Iv btoXsj tolvIji, Markland. 3. aj'«Te9(»«fji./xevo5 -^ OTa^a Toug wo'Saj r«j[jtaX»:^XJ Rather connect, Tsofu Tovg zsoZotg FafjwjsXjT^x a7£3ra«8st>|*gK0f, which makes the enumeration more particular : By profession a Jew, horn at Tarsus, bred in this city,, instructed in the law at the feet of Gamaliel. Vitringa, de Vet. Synag.^ 1. 1, par. i. c. 7. p. 168. Perizon. ad ^1, Var. Hist. iii. c. 21. Ibid., zseirui^suiuivos — too isa.rpma\) i/ofjiQy] F. tqi* zscht^imov vo^kov, as the- usual construction requires. T. Hemsterhusius. Ibid. ^r{h.mT^g iiTup^^wv to3 0eoo] tou m'jiaoo, legi^, Vulg. which I think the true reading. Beza. — ^-n^caTrts tow ©sao may be rendered, exceedingly, zeahus, i. e. of that perfect manner of expounding the law. See Gal. i. 14,. - Bp. Pearce. 12. '^AvKvioig — Scv^p loireS'iJs, xara rov vapuov, &C.3 How can Ananias be- said to be "a devout man according to the law" &c. when he was known to be a Christian f See chap. ix. 10. Perhaps, he had formerly been such ; and was then highly esteemed by the Jews. For now they could not esteem him as a Christian. Dr, Owen^ 15. oT» 'ia-f^ [xuqrus] This verse gives the reason why Paul was to see and hear Jesus speak : therefore there should not be a full point before it : because thou shalt be a witness. Bengelius and Markland. 47. "EylvelaSs fji,o», &c.] . His use of the pronouns ju,ow, [mi, and |u,s, is remarkable, when he might .easHy have written so as that any one of them might have served the purpose. Markland. 18. ISeTv auTow] It is a wonder that Grotius should take aotbv here to signify an Angel, when this and the two next verses plainly shew that it can be spoken of nobody but Jesusr Markland. 23. jSJTrlouvJajv ra if*aTia] i. e. shaking their cloaths in a rage, not casting them off' that they might be the more expeditious for mischief. See Pricceus: and Jos. B. Jud. V. 2. ^ 5. Lucian. de Saltat. p. 816. Ti- mon p. 147. Livineius on Mamert. Paneg. 147. Philo de Legg. Special, p. 549. Lysias Fragm. p. 654. col. 1. ed. Taylor, mota veste vocantem, Virg. ^n.viii. 712. Markland. 24. , o(.vsra.^s(r^a,t aJro'v] F. avsTouTsa-^oLi aurov, commanding that he should he examined by scourging. Hemsterhusius. 25. crgos Tov Itflwra sxoLTovlapxpv] Some copies have e(ps(flmra, which seems better. Markland. 28. ACTS, CHAPTER XXII. 4U 28. 'Eyto OToXXou xs^a.'Ka.ioD, &c.] As Lysias here declares, that he was not a denizon of Rome by birth, but had purchased that privilege, we may naturally suppose, that he was not accurately informed of the several cities in the distant provinces, to the natives of which this honour was annexed: otherwise he might have collected from St. Paul's speech, xxi. ^Q. what he enquires of him, verse 27th of this chapter. This supposition reconciles the two passages, in which, on any other ground, there is an apparent inconsistency, Bp. Barrington. 29. l^o^-^^-i], STTiyvwtg or< 'VcofKoCiig e«(9Kra(oo,] Several copies have ^upKraUov, much better, ce descendant of Pharisees. Markland. Ibid. zssp\ eXx/Sbg xcti avatflouremg vexpwv eyto xptvoy.ai.'^ After xpmyMi^ instead of a full point, place an interrogatioif : ylm I (a Pharisee, and a descendant of Pharisees) called in question by you concerning the hope arid resurrection of the dead ? The pronouns lym arid oj«.coj/ favour this, being put emphatically. ''Ei'kirig. is often used when the resurrection is spoken of, that being the great object of the hope of a Christian. Markl. 6. Perhaps xcti should either be struck out,, or placed before ro-sgl. See Syriac, Arabic, and JEthiopic Versions. Bp. Pbarce. 8. fxijSg a/ysTiof] Probably a gloss added: for it follows, the Pharisees confess both, ap:f)0Tspa, which can relate only to two things, i, e. the resurrection and spirit. Markland, Bp. Pearce. — In the next verse, Luke possibly explains wvsujxa by ufye^og. Piscator. — arvsojtta here, and. often in Luke, signifies a bad Spirit, as in chap. ix. 39, xai iSoo, ts-i/su/xw 7\,a(x€aws« aoTo)/', which, in ver. 42, is called ^atiuoviov. Againj xxiv. 39, what he calls ctvsujm.« is by Ignatius,/ Ep. ad Smyrnaeos, p. m. 22, called ^ut[j,6viov, which in the N. T.. is taken in a bad sense. What, then, shall we be said to fght against God, if we resist a man actuated by an evil spirit ? The objection is removed by one little distinction, which should here be followed, si 8^ rarvsu/xa sT^aKritrev aurvo — ■^ alysXog, |xi) ^eou.aywu.ev^ but if an evil spirit hath spoken by him, it will soon be discovered, which is to be supplied by the hearers, as in Luke xiii. 9, but if an angel, let us not fght against God. Markland, Explicat. Vet. aliquot, &c. p. 282. 8. ACTS, CHAPTER XXIII. 413 8. ftiih'k aiysXov, /xtjts CTi/sy/xa*] As the point in dispute is only the resurrection, the other two points are urged here against the Sadducees ex ahundanti; and particularly insisted upon in the next verse. I would therefore distinguish thus : Sa88oo«aTo« jitsv yap "Keyoua-i jiat) sTvat avacflatrtv, (/jiTjS^ a/ysXotf, ffcTjS^ ■BTVsui/.a, ^ocptcraiot 8^ ojXoXoyoutr* ra. oL[x,(poTepo(,). 'Eyivelo &c. By the help of this parenthesis the word a/xt^oVsga will become pro- per, as applied only to the two last things, viz. angel and spirit. Z)r. Owen. Ibid. fMjhs &fys7^ov, ^virs mvevfj.a] Instead of jxijSe several copies have ^TjTs; which is more usual: jxijts and [jl^ts, or jultjSs and /^ijSs. Markland.' 14. fAijSsvoj -ysuerao-Qa*] Rather, ygutrsa-Sa;, as an infinitive mood of the future tense in the middle voice seems to be necessary here. The Vulgate has gustaturos. Bp. Pearce. 21. IvsSgsu'ouo-t] Perhaps lyeSpoVouflTj: for their lying in wait was not to take place till the next morning. Bp. Pearce. Ibid. swaiysXiav] Read a.iroufye'Kia.v. H. Sfeph. Prsef. I576, and so in. the antient heathen writers constantly, says the learned Editor of Ly- curgus, § 5. p. 166. — But lira.fye'kia., Esth. iv. 7. Ezech. vii. 26. and see Sirach, xvi. 26. Grotius. 23. SelioXa&eius 8»«;^oo-/oo^] What sort of militia 8s|»oXa6'o» were, it is hard to guess ; perhaps we should read 8e§«o6'a^ouf> some light-armed soldiers so called by Josephus, Bell. Jud. 1. iii. c. v. § 5. which is con- firmed by the Alex. MS. Erasmus, Piscator, Grotius. — I^or Siaxotrioug the Arabic Version reads eighty, and perhaps two hundred was repeated from what went before. Bengellus. — But whatever the 8sf«o7vaS'o« were in the preceding words, we have here the true trait of the Roman militia under the Emperors. In the antient times centurions were assigned only over foot; but under the Emperors there were cohorts of horse and foot jointly, called cohortes equestres or equitatce, divided into centuries, go- verned by centurions, called here exoLTovTap^ovg. The horse bore about the same proportion to the foot as is here expressed, ^;^;^. nearly one to three. Thus Hyginus mentions in a millenary cohort 243 horse to 720 foot; and Josephus, rightly understood, to six centuries (in all 480 men) reckons 360 foot, and 120 horse. Bell. Jud. 1. iii. c. iv, § 2. and see ibid, c. vi. § 2. Schelius on Hyginus de Castrametatione, ap. Graevii Thes. x. 1090. 1094. And see Reinesii Inscript. p. 16. Taylor in Phil. Trans. A. D. 1747. vol. xuv. N° 482. 24. Ktijvt) re iseLpa.(fi^(rai] The construction requires that the verb stTTsv should be brought down from verse 23, and repeated here. Dr. Owen. 25. 414 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 25. e7rt(flo7<.Tlv Tsspii-^^tMtra.v tou tuttou rourofj I Mace. xv. 2, e7r»ar)&X*i ■zjBpiexooo'a.i Tov TPOIION toutov, which might possibly be the reading here. But we have ruTrog, a pattern, 1 Pet. v. 3. in Philo Jud. p. 294, ed. Turneb. rvTrov zss^le^oua-av aTravlmv riSv voi^mVy and p. 524; and so p. .700. Markland. 26. Aoir/as] Perhaps Tj^ixiag, mentioned in the Epitome of Livy, 1, xix. or Livy to be corrected from this place. Pricceus. 27. l^s«Xo|X7)y olItov, ^.ahwv on 'Pwfj.a.'iig e(f\i, (3oy7:ofA£vpf Se .h(ov — ha. Tr\g (rrig Tspovoictg, zsavlj) rs kcu zsa.vra'/w an-o8s;^ofjis9a.] Rather, ysvojutsvaiv— 8ia t% s — ruisg airo t% 'Atrlag] As several MSS. have 81 after rtvlg^ Erasmus supplies a verb to it. But some Jews from Asia raised a tumult against me. See xxi. 27. — Zegerus and Grotius conilect Tivkg with emarmtrav, which follows : But let certain Jews from Asia (who ought to have been here to accuse me), or let those who are present, say, if they proved any crime against me?- — By omitting Ss, with the English Version and Wetstein, the sentence is disembarrassed. 20. trloLvlog j[«.oy Iw) too .syeiu' and so potens by the Latins. See Salmasius on Capitolin. Maximin. jun. cap. iii. p. 69. In Gen. xlvii. 4, those who are. skilled in the business of shepherds are called tuvaroig. Markland. Ibid. eV T» serliv] e'/ t» is not of rfoMi^iwg' in this place; but means the same as on. Markland. Ibid, s'/ T» Itfhv Iv tj, mare, tempted some one to add 6x1(0 ■^ hexct, and afterwards 00 before ■ss'h.slwg, in some copies ; not consi- dering that Ts'hsioug i^y.e§ag signifies several days frequently in this book : below ver. 14. xiii. 31. xxi. 10, in which our Version says many dai/s, as if it had been CToTiXaj. The meaning of m'keloog is, more than were intended, or more than usual, more than could have been expected or thought of. What need was there of any number? The interpolation seems to be certain, be it ever so antient. Markland. 8. OoT£ elg Tou voy.ov,~\ because of the charge brought against him, ch. xxi. 28, Outs s]g to Upou, because of what had been objected to him in the place just mentioned, and by Tertullus, chap. xxiv. 6. Oors iig KolI- /o-a(r9a;, to make a pre- sent of me, to give me up to them out oi favour, without regard to right. And so ver. \6. Markland. . 12. KaiVapa £7rjx£«X7)(5-a»; 6;ri KaiVa^a zn-opsuo-y).^ I should rather, read it without the Interrogation, which seems to give it the look of a menace or reproach; as if he had said, Fbtc may thank yourself for this: Vou have drawn it upon yourself, by appealing to the Emperor; whereas Festus meant it only to signify to him that his appeal was allowed of: Thou hast appealed to the Emperor: thou shalt go to him. It was a fortunate thing for Festus, as well as Paul. Markland. l6. ToVov Ts oLTzoT^oylag XaSoi] So Josephus, Antiq. lib. xvi. 8. p. 733. and p. 725j aTroXoyooftEVou toVoi/ %.a.^^a.vsw. Markland. 18. IIsp^ o5 (floi^ivlss] Against whom. Perhaps, KaS' o5. P. Junius, ap. Wetstein. 19. Ssjo-jSai/Aoy/afi] It is not likely that Festus, speaking to King Agrippa, who was a Jew, should call the Jewish Religion 8si(r»Satju,ovja, in a bad sense. Josephus uses it in a good one, Antiq. x. 3, and else- where; and Xenophon, De Agesil. p. 673. says of him, agj Se Ssiff-jSa/ju-cw r^v, signifying religious. Markland. 30. ACTS, CHAPTER XXV. 419 20v s7\,syow, eJ ^ouXof]« — wsg^ tooto)!/;] So I believe it should be distin- guished. sXsyof is quoesivi, I ashed him : often in the N. T.-— EI is a conjunction oi asking. JVIarkland. 22. l^ouXofATjv xoCi atrt-oj; &c.] Without dv, as -^u^ofj^riv, Rom. ix. 3. ^schines adv. Ctesiph. Inlt. eSou'KoiJ.riv fxh ouv, to 'AQryvaioi, &c. We should express it, I myself too should be glad to hear the num. Markland. 33. ^a.VToi.(ria.g] Heliodorus, jS^thiopic. vii. 12. p. 324. cjjavrao-i'af tc hrtpuipopwv, icai x6[/.7rotj rrjg aXhtig ^spomslag. It may be questioned, whether Festus had any right, after sentence was passed, to make a shew pj' Paul, notwithstanding the reason he gives ver. 26. Markland. Ibid. T% IIoAsws] With a capital ; not men of eminence in Caesarea, where this transaction was ; but of the City, meaning Rome, who were ordinarily part of the council of the Praetorium. Perizonius de Prtetorio, p. 38. — I am rather inclined to think, that St. Luke means the principal men of Cossarea. Dr. Owen. ^ CHAPTER XXVI. 1. IlaoXoj aTrsXoysTTo] St. Paul was always ready and glad to give an account of his faith in Jesus, and of his conversion, as here he does ; not as a criminal; for the cause had already been determined, and the sentence passed, which makes me think that wrsp in this verse signifies, as it often does, not ybr, hni concerning, nrsp), as he says xxiv. 10. rawsp) sjxaoTou aTToAoyou/Aar for this was not a court of Judicature, in which Paul was to defend himself, but a private audience, at Agrippa's desire, \a which Paul was to speak concerning, not for himself. The word Iwirpi- TSTOLi, it is permitted, looks as if they thought it was a favour done to Paul. Perhaps, as he was a prisoner, and in chains, it might be thought an honour done him to speak concerning himself before so illustrious an assembly. This is the only reason I can think of for the word eTrnpeirsTut. In reality the favour was to themselves, not to him. Markland. Sr- yyw(rlr]v ovra. crs] Perhaps, TNiiSTOT ONTOS SOT, unless we understand sJ8a)V. Erasmus. — The Attic construction of the Accusative absolute for the Genitive, frequent in Thucyd, ^Gro/^■M*. — Nearly in the same terms Demosth. init. orat. adv. Phormionem : Aixaia 6/xaJv 8si]r. Owen. 10. '^swpai oTi — jxeXAsjv lVe(r9a« rov nyXouv] It might be thought that oTt is misplaced, and should be written thus: T^sycav ctiroig on, "Avhpsg, ^sm^dS ju,£Ta uSpsmg, &c. But there is no need of it. It is usual with St. Luke to set out in one form of construction, and to end his sentence in another : as here, he begins with ©smgtSoTj, which requires jasAXeiv z^Mug: but, as if he^ had forgotten that he had put ort, he ends with jxeATiei rov 'ctAoov. So vii. 40. and xxiii. 30. There is a like instance in Herodotus-, I. 307. p. 83. if Jac. Gronovius's restitution (see his Note) of ot» out of the Medicean MS. be true. And hence perhaps may be explained chap, xxvi. 16, fAapropa mv rs elhsg, wv re — oi\/st, as any one would imagine, a witness of those things tJtou hast already seen, and of those thou wilt hereafter see; but instead of wv rs o%[/£», he puts wv ts G^fiijerojjia* .eyovh, they sailed close by Crete. After a^avleg is to be understood ayxupav. Thus Plutarch, Apophthegm, rr^v ayxupav d^ai xsT^eua-ag. But it occurs elHpti- cally, as here, in Lucian, rji IttiouVy) apuvleg sir'KsofJLsv, Var. Hist. hb. i. Bos, Exerc. Phil. — It is pleasant to observe how different judgoients operate in criticism, and I cannot help giving here a remarkable instance of it. Mr. James Upton, on a passage of Quintilian to Trypho, Permit- tamus vela vent is, 8§ or am solventibus bene precemur, doubts the Latinity of it, and would read ancoram solventibus. See his Notes on Dionysius, De Structura Orationis, p. 21J. ed. 172S. Qn the other hand, Isaac Casaubon, meeting with ancora soluta, in Cic. Ep. ad Attic, i. 13) doubts the Latinity of that, and would read ancora sublata, or ora soluta; and with reason : for his former cojijecture is confirmed by a MS.; and as for Oram solvere, another passage of Quintilian will not admit of Mr. Upton's emendation: iv. 2. Conscendi, sublatce sunt ancora, solvimus oram. BOWYER. 14. I'^aXs xar auT%] viz. -nig Kp^QTr^g, if there be no error in the words xuT auTrjg, as may be suspected: for they had loosed from Crete, ver. 21, when this wind arose: so that xur ctuTiig does not seem quite so natural. A learned Commentator, who explains xar aut%, against it, the ship, must be mistaken as to the language : for that would have been xar aoroo, &c. ctXojou, ver. 10. and it is observable that the word ucvig is used in the N. T. but once, ver. 41, of the Alexandrian corn-ship: I suppose because of its size. Naoj cannot be understood as joined to aoTvjs, unless some mention of waug had been made just before. Markland. — Qu. May not xar auT% be referred to zjpoQiasmg} They sailed out with a South wind, that seemed to favour their purpose; but soon after there sprung up an- other wind, that opposed their pui'pose. Thus, I find, Tyndale translated the passaige. N. T. ed. 1536. 4to. Dr. Owen. 14. oiv^iJiog n)/.] As the Vulgate reads Euro-aquilo, and the Alexandrian MS. EYPAKYAaN, or EYPAKTAflN, Grotius, Cluver, in Sicil. Ant. lib. ii. p. 442. Bentley, Remarks on Free- thinking, § Ixxxii. Mill, and others, would read EYPOAKYAaN, a North-East wind. But, 1. It is observed, that word would be an hybridous compound; and as we see, ver. 6, that the ship was of Alex- andria, the mariners we may suppose to have been Graecians, and there- fore too well acquainted with the vernacular terms of their occupation to adopt this Grseco-Latin appellatipn. 2. We are told the wind was CALLED Euroclydon, denoting that it was not one of the common winds, denominated ACTS, CHiVPTER XXVtI. 425 « Markland.. 33- Tso(rSoxaJfl£s should have a comma oa each side, nothing in the text having any dependance on it: Fe have continued without sustenance allthisfmrteenth dayj{sva.ce the storm, began.), waiting Jpr the event. Markland. 34. Tooro^yAp ro-gbffT^ u[i,sTspcig s§ou7\.s6(rciv}o — e^wtrai to nrT^oTov] To thrust in the vesseL Perhaps extrdSo-at,, tp save the ship.. Markland.-^ So reads Cod.Ephrem. Dr. Owen. 40. Kal Tag a.yxupetg7srepie7\.ov}eg &c.] This place has been so ill under'- stoodj, that it mai^ be wprth while tQ translate it: and having, cut off ths anchors^ ACTS, CHAPTER XXVII. 427 'tmckofs, they let them Jail into the sea. s'lmu e)g Tr^v ^oCKcLo-a-uv ^xirea-etv, as ver. 32. Their business was to lighten the ship (in order to run her into the creek) that she might draw as little water as possible. To this purpose they had cut off" her anchors, r^g arpcuqotg vsspis'Kwlsg. They likewise un* loosed the rudders, and let them too drop. The rudders, ra-ij8a7i«a, were two large heavy pieces of wood. All great ships of the antients (of which kind were the Alexandrian corn-ships) had two rudders. See Grsevius, Led. Hesiod. c. ix. p. 288, ed. Robinson. This part of the fortieth verse has been ill explained. One might think it strange that the greatest men should interpret elwv si^rriv %-a.7<.our(ra.v, they committed THEMSEhVES to the sea, if they had read the thirty-ninth verse, or given due attention to the sense and the language, and had considered what the people in the ship were about, and what they proposed. So again iq the same verse, when they interpret xs-sgieXovJej rug ayxupag, ancoris subtatis, and when they had taken up the anchors; instead of just the contrary, and when they had cut the ropes of the anchors (it being the very same thing as is ex- pressed concerning the boat, ver. 32) avoxo-i^avleg to, tr^oivla rmv ayxuqwv. For rsfspioiiqw (of whidi zsspis'kivisg is the participle of Aor. 2) is amputo, eircumcido, as is noted by Budaeus, Com. Gfr. Lex. p. 668. Clem. Alex. I. vii. Hesych. Tleple7<.ai, xo'vj/ov, sVapov, a; but, that it may appear more clearly so, a comma should be placed at rarXo/to, as well as v^o-a>. 14.. ACTS, CHAPTER XXVIII. 429 14. s]g Ttjif 'Poj^ijii ^'xQojxs)/.] Not knowing the readings of the copies, I formerly thought that the difference between yi'k^oy.sv s\g rr^v 'PtoftTjv here, and ^'TlQo^ev s\g 'PcoimiVj ver. 16, consisted in this ; that tyiu Tcojomjv denoted the territory-, but 'Vrnfur^v the city: as in Lukexviii. 35. elg 'Isfn^di signifies at Jericho, the city : but xix. 1 . rr^v 'Ispjp^w, or the territory of Jericho j for most cities had a tract of land lying round them, which was called the p^topa, or territory: Rome had a very large one. But it seems much more probable that in the fourteenth verse the true reading is that of the Alexandrian and several other MSS. sIo-ijX&opsv elg 'Pm^r^v, as sjo-^aSsi/ sig Kaxspvaoujut,, Luc. vii. 1. sj(n}7v9ojui,gi/ s\g r^u K.euoi in ver. 17 and 21, signify Jews. There is the same uncertainty iit some other places of the Acts. Markland. 18. oirjvsff avoLxpivavles juie e^6')^ovlo' aTrc^ua-sLi] With a comma at fjis, and a comma after ojxas, ver. 20, so that iSsTi/ may be e\g ro l^eiv. Markland. Ibid. s^'ooXovlo aTToXSrat] Had it not been for this place, it could not have been known that the Romans (i. e. Festus, chap, xxv.) would have acquitted Paul, upon his trial, but were hindered by the Jews, who sug- gested to Festus that ensnaring question, Wilt thou go up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these things before me ? This circumstance of Paul's acquittal might have been mentioned chap. xxv. after the fifth verse, in which Paul had proved that he had been guilty of no offence against the Lawi, the Temple, or the Emperor; the immediate consequence of which ought to have been his acquittal : but the Jews would not agree to this, and Festus had hot steadiness enough to insist on it; Paul's appeal to Caesar, as he tells the Jews here, was not made for the sake of accusing his brethren of Jerusalem, but out of mere ?zece*si7«/ and self- defence; for he saw, by Festus's not acquitting him upon the spot, that he would give him up rather than disoblige the Jews; and he knew that if he went to Jerusalem he should be murdered by them^ so that the Only, way he could take was to appeal to another tribunal. Here is a striking instance of charity, of a forgiving temper, and freedom from vindic- ^ivewew; for though Paul knew that the Jews of Jerusalem hated him mortally, 430 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. mortally, and intended to murder him, yet he here immediately guards against all suspicion, that in dppealing to Ccesar he had a design of Jaying any thing to the charge of his brethren at Jerusalem: -my only motive, says he, was necessity; r^voLyxaxTbr^v hcixa.'Ksrrair^ai Ka»(r«^a, oop^ eog TOO s^voug fioo e^mv Ti xarrjYoprj) axoua-sls &c.] J* will distinctly hear &c. and ye will clearly see, and yet &c. ^schylus Prom. Vinct. 446. — BAsa-ovJsy t^T^sTav (xaTr)i», IL^Mvlsg oitx ^xoMV. Phil. De Jo$eph. p. 367. svTcCig xah' Sirvov (pa.urcur{oi.g, ^'hiiroovlsg 00 ^Ae7rofi^,sl/, xa» axouovlsg ovx axouoju,sy. It was a proverb among the Greeks. Demosthenes in Aristogit. I. ro t% ■isa.poi^lag, opmuTotg pj ogav, xou axouovlsg i».ri uxo6eiv. I believe, no more than a comma should be placed after sxajxjut,uo-ay. Markland. INTRO- ( 431 ) INTRODUCTION TO ST. PAUL'S EPISTLES. *** THE form and character of St. Paul's Epistles, however peculiar, appear to have been derived from the circumstances of his early life. Tarsus, where he was born, and where his parents dwelt, was, in that age, a celebrated seat of learning. But, in every seat of antient learning, eloquence held a principal rank; and each species of it was denominated from the place, where it was most practised, or in the greatest perfection. Thus we read of the chaste Attic eloquence, and of the florid Asiatic; and Tarsus also gave name to its peculiar mode. The last is indeed the least known ; because, from the very nature of it, its productions were not likely to remain. The Tarsic eloquence was employed in sudden and un- premeditated harangues. And St* Paul, long accustomed to compositions of this sort, transferred the style and manner from speaking to writing. He seems to have written his Epistles with the force of a speaker ; not opening the way to his subject, nor advancing gradually towards it, but rushing into it.. Little solicitous about- method, he is often drawn from his design by the accidental use of an, expression or a word ; and, neither when he quits his purpose, nor when he returns to it again, does he em- ploy the usual forms of transition. Sometimes he assumes another person, and introduces a kind of dialogue: in which it. is not always easy to distin- guish, who is speaking, the objector, or answerer. Lastly, he abounds with brokea, sentences, bold figures, and hard, far-fetched metaphors. These peculiarities, in, the Apostle's manner, occasion continual difficulties: and therefore could not escape the notice of his Commentators; of whom the most rational impute them to such a warm temper, and a mind so full of religious knowledge, that his thoughts seem to strive for utterance, and his zeal suffers him to attend to nothing but the great mysteries revealed to him.^. But what they excuse as the effect of fervent zeal, and plentiful knowledge, ei^er necessarily belongs to unprepared discourses, , or may. be admitted into them without blame. He, who speaks on a sudden, cannot make those regular approaches to his principal design, nor dispose his matter in that, exact order, vvhich we find in studied compositions. He may 432 INTRODUCTION TO ST. PAUL'S EPISTLES. may safely pass from one subject, or one person, to another, without the ceremonies, which a reader requires, but which a speaker supplies the want of by his countenance, his voice, and every riiotion of his body. And those agitations of mind, which, in numerous assembhes, are mu- tually excited by the speaker and the hearers, excite in their turn, and, in the same measure, justify a bolder and more vehement kind of oratory. But St. Paul did not learn at Tarsus the general form only of his writings. He collected there also many of their minuter ornaments. In that city was one of the largest and most celebrated places of exercise then in Asia. And there is no matter, from which the Apostle borrows his words and images, in greater abundance, than from the public exercises. He frequently considers the life of a Christian as a race, a wrestling, or a t)oxing; the rewards, which good men expect hereafter, he calls the prize, the victor's crown; and,, when he exhorts his Disciples to the practice of virtue, he does it usually in the veiy same terms in which be would have ■encouraged the combatants. But many 6f these allusions, which occur in every page of the original, can hardly be presei*ved in a translation. From the Apostle's cowfdry we descend to hk^fawMy, and here we find another source of his figurative expres^ns. His parents were Roman citizens ; and words or sentiments, derive^ from tiie laws of Rome, w^ould easily creep into their conversation. No wonder tfien, that their son sometimes uses forms of speech peculiar to the Roman lawyers; and applies many of the rules of adoption, manumission, and testaments, to illustrate the counsds of God in our redemption. Nor are there wanting in St. Paul's style some marks of his occupation. To a man employed in making tents, the ideas of camps, arms, armour, •warfare, military pay, would be familiar. And he introduces these and their concomitants so frequently, that his language seems to be such as might rather have been expected from a soldier, than from one who lived in quiet times, and was a preacher of the Gospel of Peace. When we observe farther, that, being educated in the school of Gama- liel, and instructed in all tiie learning of the Jewish Doctors, he not only uses the Hebrew idiom, but has many references to the Hebrew Scrip- tures, and the received interpretations of them; there will remain little, that is peculiar, in his manner of writing, of which the origin may not be ^traced to one or other of the before-mentioned circumstanees. Dr. Powell. EPISTLE ( 433 > EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS*. CHAPTER I. 1. 1 lATAOS SoSXoff 'Irjeroy X^iorloO, xXijtoj axoerloXoj, a)(roO X|9»(rloD. Or, 3- a^co^Krftsvog s)g eua.fys'Kiov 0eoo — isept tou 6»oS aoroo — e^ avatflaa-emg EK vsx^wv 'Ir)(roZ 'XpitrloZ, separated to the gospel of God — concerning the raising of' his son Jesus Christ from the dead, as Arte- monius. ef avour\a(rewg, /xsra ava-S.s with suoSwflij- o-ojttai, as 2 Mace. x. 7? ''«* soo^aio-avli xaSagKrfi^fat, and see 3 John 2. Requesting ahvays in my prayers, that I may at length, by the will of God, have the happiness of coming to see you. Castelio, Grotius, 13- "iva. xupTTov Tivcc o'^co xu) sv u[uv, xaOwf &c. Origen begins a new sentence with KaQto^, Even as among other Gentiles I am a debtor — so I am ready to preach the Gospel to you at Rome. 14. "EXatjo-/ re xaV ^apSoipmg] "ExXtjo"* AE. Battier, Biblioth. Bremens. 15. ouTO) TO xoLT IfAS OTgoSup-ov xou u^v ToTf Iv 'Pa)fA.Tr) goaJyeT^iVatrQaj.]] This may be constructed either to itar s/xe [ov] Tsypo^u^ov [s(flt], quantum in me est. But perhaps more simply only understand l} Swwajxis 0eou eig (rooTrjpiav (i. e. trcoT'^piog) zsavri rm cnerJgoovJi, as Titus ii. 11. ij x^pig TOO ©sou, >j triori^piog zsa/Aa, knowing the judgment of God not only to the doers, but to the approvers. — Origen understands ?\a-av after smyv6vls$, who knew the judgment of God to be that they who do suah things are worthy of death; and not only they that do them^ but they that consent to the actors of them. Erasmus. — Perhaps the same sense should be supplied thus: oirivss to hxalmiKo. roa 0eoO liriyvovieg, OTK ENOHSAN. oTi o( TO. TOJaora nrpoura-ovleg a^ioi 9-ai/aTou e\(riv ou [jlovou AE 01 aiiToL TSToiovvlsg, dTiXa xui 01 (ruveo^oxoiivleg roig ZTpourtroua-i. Mill, in loc. J, Hallet, Introductipn to J. Pierce on the Hebrews, p. xxii. 3 K 2 CHAPTER 4^6 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. CHAPTER n. 1. toj scil. xpi^dSi, as some MSS. read by way of interpretation. Dr. Owen. 2. TO xpifxa] R. Stephens and Mill, throughout the Epistles, put this word with a circumflex, as ver. 3. and iii. 8. v. 16. &c.; but throughout the Gospels, with an acute, as it should be, the first syllable being short. 6, J. og aTToSoJo-Ei — to7j [j.sv — So'^ai/ xa\ Ti[t.rjU xou a^^ctpcrtciv ^rirov(rt, ^wriv alo)i/»oi/] Or, og a.Tro^air. Owen. 28. 61/ TO) ipavspm, sv (rapxi, vTspiTo[*,'r[\ Bp. Pearce supposes that sv r.OvvEN. Ibid. KOLra dv^pwTrov] xar av^pcoTcav \iya), I speak AGAINST men. Origen or Ruffinus. See W^etstein. 8. Ka» (x;^ (xaSfljj ^7\.ourTog~\ This predication of happiness, this title of lua- xapiog. Markland. — After zb-s^jtojm.i^J', supply j«,o'voi/. Dr. Owes. II. xa) (njfAeTov sAafs zjepiTO[x,'^g,^ The Alexandrian and five other MSS. read, I think better, xa) o-tjjxsToi/ e7\.(x,€e TsepiTo^L'r^v, and he received circum- cision for a sign, for a seal, &c. Dr. Owen. 12. 440 CONJECTURES ON, THE NEW TESTAMENT. 12. Toif oix ex n7£gJT0jU,^s (mvov, aXXa xai rols (r)ojp^oii(riJ F. aXXi ToTf KAI v Tsapaxflr^a-als to, fteTiij ujadJi/ SouXa t^ hueaioa-uvy)] He had affirmed before, ver. 18, being made free from sin, ye are become ser~ vant's to righteousness; which is the very thing he here exhorts them ta be* ROMANS, CHAPTER VI. 443 be. Read, with the change of one letter, uct^etrlritrcSs, in the Aorist, and then it is a proof of what he had before said : Being made free from sin, ye are become servants to righteousness. How so ? It follows : for «*• ye before yielded your members servants to uncleanness — so you have now yielded your members servants to righteousness. Like that of Peter, 1 Ep. ii. 25, oLXiC liTS(f\pa.^r^s vvv stt) tov TssoiiKsva, ye were as sheep going astray; but are now returned to the shepherd — not in the Imperative, kTTKfipoiCfirils,. Markland, Explicationes Veterum aliquot, &c. p. 252. — The sense and true distinction of these verses may be as follow: But thanks be to God, that ye who were slaves of sin, have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine into which ye have been made over; and having been set free from sin, are become servants (or slaves) o^ another mistress. Righteousness ; (when I say servants, or slaves, / make use of human terms, in consideration of your present weak state :) for as for- merly ye have yielded yovtr bodies (or members) in servitude to un- cleanness and lawlessness, in order to commit that which is not lawful; so now ye have yielded your bodies in servitude to righteousness, in order to holiness. The words sin, righteousness, uncleanness, and avojxia, in the first position of it, may be looked upon as persons, or mistresses of slaves; between which and our servants there is a great difference. Markland. CHAPTER VII. 1. oTj vo'/xoj Kvpisiii &c.] This verse depends on ver. 14th of the pre- ceding chapter; and is a proof of what the Apostle had there advanced. — rou .a.^Tioi, that it may refer to what precedes : Was then that which is good, made death unto me? God forhid. But sin was made death; that sin might work death to me through that which was good, inasmuch as sin, by tneans of the command, became more exceeding sinful. Eisner. 14. Oi'Sajxev yap ar* &c.] Some read 0?S« /xsv, I know. 21. Eu|»»(r'«tt> «g* Tov voiMV rm ^eAoiJJj sjuioi nyojsiy to xaTMV, on e^oi to xoixov TsapaxsiTai] Beza and the English Version connect, j/oj»oi/ with siipla-xco, IJind then the law — that evil is present with me. — Bos, Exerc. Phil, p. 108, understands xarot., IJind, as to the law, that — evil is present &c. — But much cltearer, if tov v6(j.ov was omitted. Hombergius. — Or, to the same purpose, omit to xaAov, For I find that, when I would do the LAW, evil is present with me. 22. For I delight in the law cifter the inwa/rd man. T. Hcmsterhusius, ap. Wetstein. — ^The words rou vofxav convey no clear sense in this place. Suppose we should read [xara] toi/ vovv, and see how the passage would run then. I find therefore that when I am disposed, with respect to my mind, to do good, evil is present with me: For I delight in the law of God after the inward man &c. This makes the sense clear, and unites well with the context. S^e ver. 25. Dr. Owen. 24. SK To5 <7m[s.a\og tou 9-ai/aTou toutoo] F. ©sou, tj] 81 o'^otf] F. zjuev[*.oi, AEIAIA!^. P. Junius, in Wetstein. Ibid. 'ASSS. z^oirrlp'] Rather, 'ASSSi,, woLTrip, i..e. 2 lerJj raraT^g. ' D. Heinsius. 17. Will not the sense be improved by the following punctuation and version? "Joint heirs with Christ, (if we suffer with him,) so that (W) we may be glorified with him." Bp. Barrington. 19. otwoxapaSox/a rrjg xlia-eeog Tigy AitoxolKu^iu — uTrsxos-^sTon — art] Read: t^y AnOATTPaSIN Si.7tixhix^oLi—OTE— waited for the redemption of the sons of God, when the race of man shall be delivered, &c. P. Junius, apud Wetstein. 2a 4-i6 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 20. o6x, IxovTa — u7rora|av)«J In a parenthesis, and the semicolon re- moved, to connect this with the following verse. Bp. Harrington. Ibid. uTToroi^oLvla. stt" sAttj'Si] Beza connects Itt'JXw/Sj with airsHUxeiai,' ver. 19, the intermediate words parenthetical: waiteth for the manifesta- tion of the sons of God — in hope that the creature shall be delivered from the bondage &c. — Grotius, Bengelius, and Mafkland, with usrsrayij, for the creature was made subject to vanity in hope, because, — as Acts ii. 26. 21.7) >t\l(ng] Bp. Pearce, inclosing ver. 20 in a parenthesis, supposes ■?3 xlia-tg to be a marginal insertion, shewing to what auTij referred. Ep. DuoB, p. 19. 22. ro-otfl-a tj xiiirig] The whole world ; the whole race of mankind ; who, sensible of the vanity of the present state, naturally desire some- thing better, and hope to obtain it. Dr. Owen. 26. ri a7(90(r£u|«)|*g9a ;ta9o 8eT, ovk o'/SafASv] Or, connect xa.^o 8sT with ouK oj8a/*£v, we know not as we ought, what to pray for, as Vulgate, Grotius. 27. 'O Se kpsvi/wv rag xap^iag, oTSs t/ to V- ^MV 1*00] Read, Hu;^o/*T]y yup AN avrog. Dr. Mangey. ^Av is frequently omitted, as £&ouXo(x7]V, Acts xxv. 22. aa.'Kcog r\vu-)(s<7^s, 2 Cor. xi. 4. el [j.su vecaTspog rju, ovx siritflo'Kriv eire[A,7rov. Isocr. Ep. 1, — 'EiU^oi^tjV dv, I could even wish &c. The point is not the extravagancy of his expression, but the tenderness of his affection. Dr. Owen. Ibid. I would point thus: tt^ xaqhiu jxou, (r)o;^o|xi],i/ — Xj9»o/-.OvvEN. g. xtera Tov xatpov roUrov eX£oC\ rsTqog, I conceive, should be rendered here, as in many other passages of the New Testament, concerning. Ibid. ajrejQoOvIa xa\ a,VTi>.syovlot] In Isai. Ixv. 2, in the Hebrew there is only one epithet : so in LXX. Is. iii. 2, yiyavla. xu) \a-)(6ovla. ; one of which has crept in from another version. Drusius, Par. Sacra. CHAPTER XI. 2. lvr\)y)(u,vu TtS &e)(r«v, were blinded. See ver. 10. Dr. Mangey-. 9. elf ^Tij'pav] Neither in the Hebrew nor the LXX; and probably should be omitted. Drusius, Par. Sacra. Ig. Place a semicolon after Uvscriv, and a comma only after Bo^a.^co, that what follows may connect more closely wjth it. Dr. Owen. 16. Ef §£ Y] aTao;/i5 «y*a] This connect with ver. 12; and place 1 3, 14, in a parenthesis. Eisner. 20> 21. The construction requires that we should rather distinguish thug : ju.'vj u-i/r\Ko^povii' cO^Xa. i^oSoZ, (si yap &eos — oux sgs honest in the sight of' all men, //"possible: ivhat is in your fower, live peaceably tvith all men. Erasmus; — who found it, however, beyond iiis power. Bovvyer. 18. TO s^ ufj^divj F. TO y'' l§ ujxajv. Is. Casaubon. 19. Sore ToVov rj] opyjfj scil. ^sirj vel tou 0soS. Give place to the wrath or vengeance of God; as plainly appears from the quotation annexed. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER Xni. 2. "Qffle ocVTiraera-ofusvog rf, i^aixria., ttJ too ©sou Zia.Ta.yf av^itflr^HSV oi ^s av6s(r)*)xo'T£f, sauroig xqiftM 7;^\(/o>3ai.] The last words should rather be the introduction to a new argument, and begin ver. 3. But all who resist shall receive to themselves damnation ; for rulers are not a terror to good works, hut to evil. The Apostle, setting forth the evil conse,quences which_, even in this life, would attend the seditious, naturally subjoins a reason of it, viz. because rulers are a terror to evil works. Bp. SherlocUs Sermons, vol. IV. p. 355. 3. a.hs7i.. Bp. Pearce. 19. rrju (Tuvecnv rwu avvsrdiv aQsTijVa)] For oi^errja-a), the LXX. Isaiah xxix. 14, read xgu\|/a>. They and St. Paul read, in the Hebrew "inos in- stead of what is now read inJ^DD. Grotius. — Justin Martyr and Euse- bius quote as the Apostle. Dr. Owen. 21. ev rfi .a.Tos\ F. 8ja Tou xtiQuy^aros ^S [iMqlas. Bp. Pearce. 25 — 31. "Or* TO luopov — xaup^ao-flttt.] All this should be in a parenthesis. Markland. 30. OS s'ysvTjSr) vjpv (ro^/a dtjro ©soo, &c.] Read this in a parenthesis: Ye are both righteousness and sanctification, and redemption in Christ Jesus, who is made wisdom to us. Bos, Obs. Miscell. c. 1. CHAPTER CORINTHIANS, EP. I. CHAPTER II. 461 CHAPTER II. I . Kayco, / thet^efore] This depends upon, and is to be joined to, ver. 24 of the first chapter, the rest being put in a parenthesis. Markland. Ibid. r{K^v 00 x«&' (nreqa-^v Xoyoo rl .(ov ufuu to it-apTupiov &c.] Or connect xa9* i/TTspo^rjV y^oyoo with x«TaJyeXX«»i/, / came not — declaring with excellency of speech. Castelio. — ■^ (ra^iag is a marginal gloss. And for ix-aprvqiw read [Ji^vcflvipiov. Dr. Owen, 4. iv BTSjQoTj uvb^mirlvrig- (ro^loig Xoyoij] Though CTS1605 for trr»9ai/oj is found no where else, Salmasius defends it by analogy, De Lingua Hellen. p. 86, Tsu^og persuadingj, from tss'i^w, as ^silog, sparing; fJit[j.og, imitating, and the like. — F. read with Origen, Eusebius, Athanasius, two MSS. and Beza, Iv ar£i9oi — Xoytov. — Or, with Grotius, Tssitflois — Xo'yojj, as S«8axlo7f "koyoig, ver. 13. — Or, as P. Junius, ap. Wetstein, ra-sjQouf — T^oyoig, in the words OF persuasion, o and t having antiently the same sound. Or, with Alberti, in Obs. rygiSoT xai av9ga>7r/v7jf e soLVTov, sit.Triif\v, evs^u, ypu spread (he snare, that she MIGHT entangle herself in it. Xenoph. Cyrop. I. i. See Markland, on Lysias I. p. 435- 4to. 7. Tig yap a-e 8«axg«'vs»;] ff^ho is it that distinguishes you from the rest? It would be clearer if it was read, TI,yag trs Siaxgj'i/stj; why do you «?/*?«ngMMA^OMr*e/^" as better than others? Erasmus. 8."H8i3 xsxog£(rj*|j/oj s'o-ls, — g^ao-iTieueralg.] Perhaps better interrogatively: Are ye now full? Are ye now rich? Have ye reigned without us? Dr. Owen. Ibid. o(pe%ov ys sSouriy\.swrc3s] Some MSS. read ^ourtXsusls. Read, 3a- (riAeuo-»))s, / wish you indeed you may reign. Dr. Mangey. — Read, / wish ye did reign (W xct) >3/a.s»s) so as that we also might reign loith you. Markland. 13. mg tsmxoAa^^aia, rou xoV/xou]] F. mtrirsq or luinreqei xaSappstJa, as men devoted to destruction. Budaeus. H. Steph. in Thesaur. & ed. Schmidii. But mg rsfepixa.^apy.a, Prov. xxi. 18. and vrepixa^aipstv, Deut. xviii. 10. Grotius, JVetstein. — I would rather read with the Ciar. MS. t5-£g»xa9apfwt, expiation, in the singular number ; as being more apposite to 7ss^ii\n)itM, atonement, in the same number, immediately following. For the allusion consult the Commentators. Dr. Owen. 14. vooflerto.] Better vouQsTtov; which reading is supported by several MSS. Bp. Pearce, Dr. Owen. 21. T/S^lxsls;] Ttis for CTOTspov. Read therefore jointly, Tl^sT^elsiv odS^m sx9a) — Would you that I should come to you with a rod? Gro- tius. — It should moreover be connected with what follows, and begin the subsequent reproof. Then chap, v. should run on interrogatively: Would you that I should come to you with a rod, &c.? Is fornication at all heard of among you? — and are ye puffed up, and have not rather mourned? Euthalius, Locke. CHAPTER V. 1. oi/o/xa^sraj,] Dele: he could not say, with truth, IvaiLa^ercu; but he means, which is not usual even among the Gentiles. Markland. — ^The verb ovQjxa^sTa* is wanting in most of our capital MSS. and should there- fore be left out. Dr. Owen. 1, 2. CORINTHrANS, EP. L CHAPTER V. m I, 2. "OXtojj AxodsTOLi &c.] Read the two first verses with an mtOTroga- tion. The word ufuv is emphatical, and so is o/xsTj,, ver. 2. Is it reported commonk/' that there is Jhtmcation among you, such as is not usual even among, the Gentiles? 2. And are ye puffed up, and have not rather mourned — ? ye among whom sueh an infamous action has been com- mitted ? Markland. 3. 'Eyttf fAsv, yap lo^-ocTnov rm trtaiidtlf,] I being, as it were, absent' in body: He was really so ; therefore, say the Cfiticks, omit cog on the au- thority of several MSS. But perhaps, omitting yaf, we should read og aTTiou Sue. I verily, who am absent in body, but present in spirit, &c. - Dr. Owen. 4. may dependion xl«ptxa ver. 3. D?-. Owen. 6. otix o'/d«)£i oTi [Miix^a ^J/iji.7) oAov TO <^ogajx« ^o/xe»;]: This proverbial I-ambic, quoted again Gal. v. 9. is taken from some antient poet, . whose name and works are now lost. Dr. Owen. II. 'Nwt'Sstypa.i^'] But O'S THE COVITRARY I wrote Sac. Bp.PEATR.CE. 12. Ti yttq-^oi xai tobgt^eox^ivsiv; Oo;^f Tooy |o7^s4eiv. See more, in Eisner; Obs. Sacraj and Lambert Bos, Obs. Critic. c. xiv. — Bp. Pearce Wowld;read and' distinguish thus: ti yap fxoi Tol>g s^m 3 o xpiueiu ', 466 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. xplvstv, Toi)g ea-w ui^sig npiviis, (rtthg Zs sfo) o 0sby xpivei,) xa) l^efpale tIv vsovriqov l^ u[jM)u auTwv. — The very expression is almost in Arrian, Dissert, Epict. iv. 6. p. 398. ed. Cantab, t/ yuq (roi xal touto smslv, Quid tua in- tererat istud dicere? Ibid. lib. ii. c. 17. p.,220. xoCi ri (*oi 1/01/ tijv zsplg' aXAijTioof i*-BLj(r^v zarapa.(pepeiv, quid ad me attinet mutuas contentiones pro- ferre? Philo Legat. ad Caium, p. IO33. ed. Francof. aXKari (*oj ^svws xaXeiv [i.oLpTopas, quid vero mihi opus est externos advocare testes ? So far is Le Clerc's assertion from being true, that we noWhere meet with the like construction as t» p,oi. xglvsiv. Kypke^ CHAPTER VI. 1. ToXjtta Tig &c.] The Romans permitted the Jewish senate or council to assemble, that they might decide on questions which concerned them- selves. SeeJosephus, Antiq. xiv. ex. § 17. It seems highly probable that the Christians were indulged in the same privilege, as supposed to be a Jewish sect; and therefore this reproach of the Apostle was strictly just, 7 Bp. Barrington. Ibid. nTpS.y[xae^mvisrplgTo»sreqov] F. sTouqov, Jellow christian. Dr. Man&ey. 4. rahg l^ouQevijfitEVoof Iv rj] lxxXi]o-t'«, ro&Foug xaflj^sls.] Read, with an interrogation, containing a reproof, not a command: If you have judicial causes, do you set them fo judge j who are of no esteem in the church? i. e. the heathen magistrates. Camerarius, Castelio, Is. Casaubon, in his Casauboniana, Bp. Overall. — Kpirripiei, like Stxaoflijpja, signifies ju- dicial courts, not causes. Distinguish then thus : Bitorixa jxsj* ovv xptnqqia, eoLV e^rjls roug i^ottBevri[t.evoag iv ry ixx7\.r^(ria. toutooj, xaW^sJs, Appoint se- cular judicatories, if you have in the church this contemptible sort of men, who are so ready, to go to law, ver. 7. Knatchbull, Hombergius. — Vitringa, De Synag. Vet. lib. iii. quotes a law of Arcadius and Honorius, by which the Jews were indeed forbid to hold courts of judicature; but were allowed to have umpires elected by both parties, whose decision the Roman magistrate was bound to support and execute. As the JeWs en- joyed this privilege so long after the destruction of Jerusalem, it is highly probable that they enjoyed it in a greater extent before that time. The Christians, being aggregated among the Jews, had the same privilege; so that the Apostles commanded no invasion of the power of the magistrate, when CORINTHIANS, EP. I. CHAPTER VI. 467 when they directed the Christian churches to decide all civil contests among Christians, who were to love as brethren, by Christian arbitrators. MiCHAELis, Introductory Lectures, &c. ^ cxv. p. 290. ed. Lond. 1761. 5. Upog surpoTT'^v o/xTv xiyw. ouTcog oux 'iifliv &c.] This is not rightly distinguished. Place the^ZZ point after oormg; there being i>o instance (I think) to be found, wher^ oureog begins a sentence which has a negative and a question in it. Bp. Pearce. — Surely the Bishop overlooked or forgot that negative interrogatory sentence. Matt. xxvi. 40. OUrmg oux «r- ;^u(rotIs X. t. X. Weston. Ibid, ^taxqivai a.vk j*£(roi/ roo aSeX^oS auToo;] Add, with the Syriac and the Vulgate, KAI TOY AAEA*OY ayroS, Grotius.— The sentence would be plainer if it were ava. (xeo-ov TiiN AAEA*11N atiroo, Beza. 6. a8s^.hsiv. Beza, adnat. ed, 1. — rmg aya/xouj, &«!. io the wideioers and the imdows^ &c. Dr. Owen. II. 'EoLV hi xo^ j^mpur^v], fuenirm aya^og, -^ — xaTaXTwxyajToj.J Read, H pLSPsrco, the conjunction being lost in the termination of }(wfKr^i, let Iter EITHER reraain unmarried, — or be reconciled to her husband. R. Bent- ley, ap. Wetstein. But see Eph. iii. 20.-— These words should be ineladed in a parenthesis, and the punctuEftion at ;^a)^jo-S^yai lowered. Dr. Owen. 14. This verse, to preserve the antithesis, should run thus: 'MytavRa.i yup av^§ b MjTn^iag €9 rji yuvserati tjI zsirrly' xoti i^yliiuflou 1} yuyri rj ciirn^os ev T«5 «»3|) rS tsKfiM. This readiMg, or its equivalent, is supported by several MSS. Dr. Owen. 15. EI Se i JowTMrJos, &c. Include this verse in a parenthesis, that the connexion may be clearer between ver. 14 and 16. Grotius, Pyle. \S,lj. « T^ ywmxa »i'yofair6i^s] Read int©r\«gativ^y'. Have you been beugJit with a price? be not the servants ic^'^men: speaking mot ctf redemption from sin, but from human slavery, Knatchhull, WMthj. 26. Noj*»^ai o3v to3to waW^v fiTjSfj^eiv,— 'otj -xoOmv onDh^wio vrit outfwj.sjBOj.J The intermediate, Sia rigv EVE^cuo-av aviyHtiv, in a- parenthesis, or between two CORINTHIANS, EP. I. CHATTER VII. 469 two commas; which Jjrevents the inserting of I say, as was thought ne- cessary in our Version, Schwarz. de Soloec. Disc. Jesu, p. 223. — -Av^poavos comprehends the human species, viz. both Tnan and woman. Dr. Owen. 28 — 31. Include in a parenthesis from lyw 8s yp.f3y 4^g»8ofAa» — to x6(r^m - 'j-eitls-oo, the end of ver. 3 1 . Then it will connect thus: Such shall have trouble in thejiesh. But Itvould have you be ivithout carefulness. Dr. Mangey. 39. 6 xai^og cuvstflaX^svog' to 7\t>iirov l(fliv Iva., &c.] The time is short. It remaineth that, &c. So the common Edd. from Complut. Steph. Beza, &c. — But join TO 7\.onrav with what precedes: The tinw, as to ^hat re- mains, is »hprt, WHEN, &e. Hva. for ot€, as John xvi. 2. 3 Ep. 4. Gro- tius.^^Coanect 1W with ]j*^, J say (because i:he time which remains is skort) that they that have wives, &c. Homberg. go, 31. noLt «» ayopafbvlsg, mg f*<^ xavi^jo^es' xa\ oi ^n^^im toj xo'o-jxoi TsuTtt), eog fkri aara^poo-iijsvM''] The repetition of jbim^ in ^be several preceding clalases has led the Librarians to add it in the last, where it spoils the sense: ^pcS^svi» and Kix.rap(feofjiei>iDt are here opposed: ikose that ttse this wotM, as ifiase iibat abuse it, i.e. as tiiose that use it not. So Synesi'uS, Ep. ifiS- ;f/»^^Sa« SgT ToCig rmv ^wntrmi ^X/aij, m xwra^^p^rdceij u»H oportet p&tvntiwm -amiicPtiis, non abuti. To«p, Ep. ad Episc. Gkjcestr. p. 181. — But Dr. Thyhr thinks it a peculiar elega«ee in the ApoiStle to conclude his oppowtipn with an expression stronger than ^at with which he set out. Xp-Beza owns'^it tbeApo^e uses fuiiiiAp^tin iti^ new^nsie^ ^s he does 470 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. does hionpia-sis, c. iv. 4, 5, 6; As to the construction of the verb singular with two nominatives, what Bengejius brings is not to the point: 2 Kings X. 5. in Hebr. -Et misit prcefectus domus, et prcefectus civitafis, et se~ niores, i. e. all and singular sent. But /*sj*egj(r]a( cannot be the predicate of 73 ynvT) or 1J TsapUvos separately, but must belong to both jointly. The woman and the virgin, unmarried, take carej^or the things of the Lord.-^ The verb |*sj*=gi'] x Rather, ou zsapcuflr^trsi r»fua» xoii nSvmwTcov, EToX/*7]erav^ dcrl;^£ir9at ■\£yoit,evW7srpcifyfU)Ung itvh nmv rSith'heSv £oSa/|xo>8f o{ 8s ■^[isnpoi rsmBkg aSWa- Tijo-ooo-j xapTspeiv, mahv itaM.o{>s) alledged for the same thing, appear odd in the same sen- tence. Perhaps then, an early, cautionary gloss, founded on the traditional intercourse between angels and women ; for which see the Septuagint and Vulgate Versions, together with the Targums on Gen. vi. 1 . 4. and above all Whitby's Stricturee Patrum in Genesin, p. 5 &c Dr. Owen. 10. The uncommon difficulty of this verse may, perhaps, be consider- ably lessened by interpreting l^ms-lav power (the symbol of man's power over the woman), and StA reug afye'Koug, on account of messengers ; i e. ministers of the Church, whether prophets, evangeHsts, teachers, &c. / With regaijl to the first of these opinions, the Apostle deduces the un- covering of the head in men, and the covering it in women, from Nature^ and the Mosaical account of the Creation. God is the head of Christ ; Christ of man; man of woman, ver. 3. Covering of the head, among the Jews, was regarded as a sign of mourning and depression, or loss ctf power. See 2 Sam. XV. 20. Esther vi. 12. It was considered also as a mark of submission and respect. See 1 Kings xix. 13. The word afyi'Kos^ in this passage, cannot signify good or bad angels; since, in either sense, why should the woman alone, and not the man, acknowledge their supe- riority ? It is also a strange supposition that bad angels should be present in the religious assemblies of Christians; and as to good, their superin- tendence and protectit«i were not limited to them, but extend to indivi- duals : see Matt, xviii. 10. For the usual sense of aJysXoy, as a messenger, in Scripture, see LXX, in Gen. xxxii. 3. Malachi iii. 1. Matt. xi. lOi, Hag. i. 13. It is the prophets, Mai. ii. 7. the priests, I Tim. iii. 16. the apostles. Bp. Barrington. Ibid. s^ou(riav s^eiv sjrj t% x£4>a^^Sj ^*^ '"'^^S otfysT^oug.'] See conjectures ©n this passage in Bowser and the Commentators. The corruption seems to lie both in e^wrriav and a,fye>,mg. Read s| exavartas and xaraiyeXflu; ; and translate, " For this cause the woman ough^, of her own accord, to cover her head, for fear of the accusers." The woman, on this account^ should voluntarily submit to wear a veil for tjie sake of sii^rdination, lest she CORINTHIANS, EP. I. CHAPTER XI. 477 she be evil spoken of. e| exou«-i«ft i. e. yvcJjwLijff. This is a phrase of the same import with xarA sxooa-lov, Philem. ver. 14. See Sophocl. Trachin. in the Dialogue, ver. 740. s^tiv hr\ rrjg xsci^aXviV, "to wear a veil." See Raphel. in loco, Sta roug xara/ysXouf. xwruTysKsMS &i^d xaTaJysXoj are both in use. See Act. Ap. cap. xvii. 18. and Plutarch's Apophthegms., xtxralysTMs, in its second sense, means an informer, or accuser. See Thucyd. lib. vii. p. 476. ed. Wasse, and Herodian, lib. v. p. 224- ed. Boeder. a-uxo^ikvTeti re ■^ 8ouXo» ocroi. Bea-Tr^rag xarijfysXoi/ (informed against) avsa-xoy^.o'x-la-dritrav. The informers were those who watched the conduct of the Christians in their assemblies, with a view to calumniate them. See a passage of Nicander thus corrected by Scaliger in Athense, p. 683. "Aooo-a, which means nothing, Scaliger changed into av/ooo-a, by restoring the two letters which had dropped out. Weston. 11. ev KopjM.] Some of Estius's MSS. have sv xo(r[t.a>: which reading Theodoret followed ; and seems a better reading than the common one. Bp. Pear<;e. — Qu. whether Iv xuqiio might not be put for xug/tiu^, pro- pria. GOSSET. 15. 70WJ Se eav xqilS,, Safa ewrfl e ,] This is better in a parenthesis, that tVa jx;^ following may connect with exSlp^^o-fis, When ye tome together to eat, WAIT /or each other — that ye may not come together to your guilt. The other construction implies, that they should eat at home, that they may not come together at all. Musculus, Bengeliuf. CHAPTER XH. 3. Aio,] wherefore, for which reason: viz. because you were formerly led away and seduced by your guides, I now give you a rule by which you may distinguish concerning spiritual things or persons. The rule is this : No man who speaketh by the spirit of God, &c. Markland. 4. TO Ss auTo CTfsojxa"] Qa. Is not he, who is here called Tlveufjiei, the same with him who is afterwards called Kvpiog, ver. 5. and &eog, ver. 6. And if so, what stronger proof can we have of the divinity of the Holy Ghost? Dr. Owen. 4, 5, 6. Observe the distinct mention of the three persons of the Trinity in these three verses. Markland. 9. ;^a^«(r^otIa la/xaTtov] Read, with the Vulgate, Syriac, Tertullian, and ■St. Augustin, ykpi(r\i.a., since it is but one gift he speaks of. Beza. 10. evegyij^ofla Suva/xetov,] Read, with four capital MSS. and the' Vul- gate, evepyeia 8ova/*sa)V, the power of working miracles, hipy^ua signi- fies the thing wrought, and not, as is here meant, the poiver of working. Bp. Pearce, Dr. Owen. 11. Siaipouv j8/a £xa(r)a> xa^ms ^oiff7ov, scil. (rw(t.a.. So also is that of Christ. See ver. 27. J5;j. Pearce. 13. sig ev zjvzZita, sTroTjVQrjjiAsi'] For vrvsZ^a., read tsro'juwx, agreeably tO' G. X. 4. which is favoured by Clem, Alex. Paed. 1. 6. p. 1 17. Dr. Clarke's Serrn. on 1 Cor. i. 13. and supported by several MSS. — But leave out eig before sV. Dr. Owen. 15-. ou rsrapot touto ovx s^tv ex tou tru)[t,ot.rag(] When ff^ is interrogative, it implies a negation: jxi^ zjavrsg awoifloKol; Are all apostles? ver. 2d, means they are not. But when the question is asked by the negation oux, it implies an affirmative: as, ouh spoveriv or« jui,a/vsoy)(a.i^ei\ Readj efrfi ?!rd«r^'ii)^ — tru[ji.ira.a-j(jj — a-uy^otipyi.. P. Junius, and some MSS. 27. crw[i.a. Xgio-'Jou, xoii |*sXij Ix /xipooj.J Place a comma at |u,eX>], that Ix ^poiig' may belong both to (rco/xa and j*eA'»), ye are, in some sort, the body and members of Christ: aliquatenus: in part, not as our Version, ia particular. Castelio. — Or, ex {/.spoug, for o\ ex luipaug, ye are severally members, &c. Rom. xv. 15. Marklanb, 28.. avriTj^'i^eig, xuSepv^a-stg,'] These words being added in the margin,^ to explain what was meant by 8uvajM,£«j, crept into the text; and- accord- ingly are omitted, at ver, 29, 30,. i?p. Pearce, ^^p. Dmcp, and'Gom. in lod.- Ibid. yewj ■yTiioa-a-tSv] In some copies of the Vulgatei is added interpre- tationes sermonum,~ epixr^vetoig yXwo-irtov, and in the later Syriac, Hilary, aiid. Ambrose : and probably should be added here, since the J/jeafewg* with, tongues and. the interpretation of tongues are iu' like, manner men- .tioned together as distinct things^ ver. 10. and in the repetition which. folloWs,. ver. 30, the interpreting, of totigu/es is likewise mentioned. Beza, Bp. Barrington, 29. fH),ora*T£sr8uj/ajxsis;] ARE all powers, or workers- of miracles? It is more natural to, make 8ovaf*.e»? the accusative, and connect it with the verb which follows: have all the power of miracles? all the power of. healing? H. Steph. Praef. 1572.' Beza, Hammond, KnatchbuU, Hombergius. 31. 480 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 31. ZijXoors SI ;^agi'erfjio3a ra xpelrlova.' xot) en xaff uirsp^o'Krfl htov wfuy Ss/xw/ii.] Read, interrogatively: But do ye covet the better gifts? I will shew you a still more excellent way. Theodoret and Photius.— Read, certissima conjectura, xai EITI xa6' uTspSo'Xrjv OAON ti^lv ^eixvufu. Covet the best gifts, and whatever is wholly exckllent shew Junto you. Salm. de Fcenore Trapezitico, p. 344- A conjecture, which, the less probable it is, is the more enforced.'' — Or, read ZTjXoore in the indi- cative, and affirmatively, and connect it with the following chapter : But ye envy these better gifis : and I shew you a still more excellent way; viz. Though I speak with tongues, &c. and have not love, it ■profiteth me nothing. — See.a similar sentiment and expression, 1 Sam.xii.23.24. LXX» Bp. Barrington. CHAPTER Xni. 3. rva xau6^(ra>/A,ou] Some copies, Jerome on Gal. says, read xao;^!)- vcaiiM.1, not amiss: If I give my hody out qf Vaviity thai I may glory, and so £sa. Iviii. 3. Bezu. 7. 7scB>Ttt (fliyei] stiffereth all tfdngs; but presently follows, // beareth all things. Read, with Cyprian ad Quirin. iii. 3, .ao]V£07)] As it does not appear that every one who had the gift of tongues, had also the gift of interpretation, therefore read with, some capital MSS. Ixiog i\ j*^ ^ 8«sg/xi]Wsoa)v, unless there be one, who can interpret. See ver. 27j 28. Bp. Pearce, Dr. Owen. J a 7. 482 CONJECTURES X)N THE NEW TESTAMENT. 7. "Ofi-mg T« «^u;^a] F. 'O^o/otf, or, which is the same, 'O/xaJj, and so in Gal. iii. 15. J. Stapulensis, Piscator, Alberti, Hesychms. Ibid. "Ofjicog ra. oi-^v^u] oiJ-eos, in the sense of tamen, does not suit this passage: in that of serf, I do not know it ever occurs: in that of pariter, I conceive it not to be inchoative. I would therefore substitute oxcof, at; to which oStw, ver. 9^ answers. Bp. Barrington. 10. ToeraSra — ysvr] ^mvmv, &c.] The relative roo-aura plainly shews, that something- is wanting to make up the comparison. The ellipsis may perhaps be supplied thus: Too-aoTa, s» tu^oi, yevrj (^wvtSv [oca av^peSu] eirliv h xoVjuia). There are perhaps as many kinds of languages [as there are nations ofmen^ in the tvorld; and none of those languages is without its proper signification. Here, in opposition to several Criticks, I chuse to follow the common reading, and the English Version. OuSsf aurwv I take to be the same with ooSep ysvog ^mvdav. They who reject mrrtSv, and sup- pose that oulsv relates to I'Qvof, understood, seem to me to injure the sense extremely. For when it is allowed that there are as many languages as nations in the world, how low and trifling is it to add, that no nation is without a language 1 Dr. Owen. 11. sv sjxoj ^ap^cnqog] I doubt whether this expression is Greek, but certainly Iv is superfluous; and is accordingly wanting in several MSS. Bp. Barrington, 12. OuTO) KOLi ufjiei?] This, Theophylact observes, is connected by some with what precedes: So ye also will be Barbarians. Ibid. Ittsj ^ijXwra/ Itfis ifffsuftaTwi'] i. e. of spiritual gifts. But, pei-- haps, 7svsu[t.arixSv, as at ver. 1. Beza, Piscator, P. Junius. And so it is in one of the Coislin. MSS. and Syriac Version. Dr. Owen. 18. zjnvTwv ofjicov (xaAXoi/ y'koicrtraig 'Ka'kaav^ As no good writer uses ^S.%>.av with a genitive in this sense, and '^sKca 1^, / had rather than, is not Greek, remove /AaXJiov, at ver. 18, and place it before 19 nuploug, in ver. 19. / thank my God, that I speak with the tongues of you all:,^et in the church I had rather speak five words with the understanding THAN- ten thousand, &c. Ep. Duae. — I imagine that I do not understand the learned Author, because ijmXKov, it is well known, is often found with a genitive, in the best writers: as, tspoa-s-xeiv tw vaiJv t(S i^rirsiv MAAAON TON AAAflN, willing to apply their mind nwre than others to new discoveries. Isocr, Panath. p. 289. ed, Lond. 1742. and see p. 257, 291, 187, &c. Then ^£7»,a» r] for ^sXto [jlSXKqu '^, as ;^apa sVlai "^ stt) hvsvrixov- rasvuia, Luke xv. 7. SsSjxaioifjiewg — ^ sxsms, Luke xviii. I4. and Joljn xiii. 10. 1 Cor. xiv. 19. Psal. cxviii. 8. Noted is tha't of Homer, II. A'. 117. CORINTHIANS, EP. I. CHAPTER XIV. 483 117. Boo'Xo/x' eyw ?;aov eroov s/A/*svaj, ^ a^roXeVSai. See Gatak. Adv. Mis- cell. Posth. c. V. p. 364, 5. 21. 'Ev TfS tfo'fAo)] Here 5 vo^og, the Law, comprehends the Prophets: But the quotation is far different both from the Hebrew and Septuagint Greek. See Is. xxviii, 1 1. Dr. Owen. 25. Ka» ouTft) at the beginning of the verse are wanting in several MSS. and had better be left out. Dr. Owen. 26. e>catXr](riaig2 Let this begin the next verse: j4s in all the churches, let the women among you be silent. Dr. Mangey. — Rather include in a parenthesis part of ver. 33. (oi yap ecrltv a.xarour}a.a-ia.g &eog, aXA' e'ip^i^g) the spirits of the prophets are subject to the pro- phets — as in all the chmxhes of the saints. Beza, Grotius. — After ver. S3, the Clar. Cod. places better ver. 36 — 40. and then follow verses 34, 35. 34. AJ yvvctixeg — triyaTtotrotv.^ This seems inconsistent with xi. 5, But the difficulty may be removed by considering the word yuir^ (which is ambiguous; sometimes signifying the sex at large, and sometimes indeed in the-confined sense of wife) as limited to the latter ia this passage. This is confirmed by the last clause of this verse, xa^mg xaX h va^og \eyei, which restrains the meaning to married women. Bp. Barrington. 3 a 2 34. 484 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 34. h Toug exxWrjO-laig tnyaTaxruv.^ F. sv rf sxx7\.i/], for th/j, as to some abor- tive creature. Battier, Bib). Brem. cl. vi. p. 99. Conr. Ritterhusius, Var. Lect. — Or, wa-xsp EN exIpw^cSi, as one born in abortion. Marckius, in Sylloge Dissertat, 15. xara. tou ©sou.] De Deo: of, concerning, or, with respect to, God. In the same sense Xenophon : raOra ju.sv 81] xara tsolvtcov Ilspa-wv sp^ojxev Xsygjv, Et haec quidem habemus, quae de Persis omnibus dicamus.' Cyrop. hb. I. p. 14. ed. Hutch. 8vo. And Plato: wa-irsp he Asysra* xarac TcSv /xsj*oijjXEi/a»v, ut de initiatis dici solet. Phaedo, § 28. p. 217. ed. Forster. Dr. Owen. 18. "Apotstai ol xoifttjBevlsg — ctTrw^ovJo.] Read, interrogatively: And are they which are fallen asleep perished ? Dr. Mangey. 20. Novi 8s signifies here, but on the contrary i and so ch. v. 11. and in many other places. iJjo. Pearce. Ibid. Nov* 8s, Xj5»(r)os eyriye^Tou — otTragp^i] rwy xeKM[hr^^svaw lyive\o\ Dele eyeuelo, as redundant. Markland. — And as wanting in seven capital MSS. Dr: Owen. 24. ETra to rs7\.og,'] This, and all that follows, to the end of ver. 28, should be placed in a parenthesis; and ver. 26 should be still more strictly inclosed in another parenthesis. Dr. Owen. 25- Twg e^Qpobg i/TTo robg nro^ag aiiTotj] Read, with Erasmus, Beza, and Bengelius, auroO, under his, the Father s, Jeet, who is expressed in the former verse. See ver. 27. and Ps. cx.-l. Wetstein. — .And include the whole verse in a parenthesis, that ver; 24, When he shall have put down all power, may connect with ver. 26, the last enemy which shall be de- stroyed is death. D. Heinsius. 29- 'Esrs) T« Tsoir^troixriv oi 0a?r}«^o'f*.st/o« bwsp rcov vetcpmv, s] o7\,(og vsxpo) oux kysipovTui ; ri Hcti ^ccifli^avTui inrsp twv vsKqdav ;] Better end the first in- terrogation at 3a7r3i^o'jxs!/oj xjvep rcov vsxpdSv; the supposal si being included in 'Eijrsi, Else what will they get, who are baptised for the dead? If the d^ad rise not at all, why are they then baptised for them? Piscator, Bengelius, 486 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Bengelius, &c. — For ^oLTfli^ofjLsvoi, and ^aifil^ovlai, perhaps, read, Saaravo)^ y.evoi, and huTravwvla.i, Why are we at such expences for dead bodies^ if they rise not at all? Wall, Crit. Notes. — By imep vexpwv, understand LIKE, or AS, dead bodies. So Ep. to Philem. 13, Whom [Oenesimus] / would have retained vnth me, that he might have administered to me, inrsp (Tou, AS you would were you with me. — Baptism represented death and a resurrection: And (the Apostle asks) why is such an expensive ceremony used, if that was not to happen, which it represented ? Schmi- dius, and Dr. Ward, Dissertation on Passages of Scripture, c. xlviii. — The connexion of this verse is to be referred to ver. 20, But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first fruits .eywv, if', kumanly speaking, I have contended with brute creatures at Epkesus. So Rom. ii. 5. 1 Cor. ix. 8. Gal. iii. 15. on which last place see Grotius. Dr. J. Ward, Dissertation on Passages of Scripture, c. xljx. — He alludes to Acts xix. 30, 31, where Paul would have rushed into the Theatre after his friends ; but one of the AsiarchHe dissuaded him. If, says he, according to human reckoning, I had fought with wild beasts in the Theatre at Ephesus (as I was willing to have done) what should I have got by it, if there be no resurrection? HAD fought, as Dem. c. Phil. I. 1. si fAsv sx tou TjrapsTiijXoQoTos ^povotj ra. heovla (Tovj^QuAsoerav, ouSev uv up-oig vuu eSsi 3ouJvsueog a-ov 9-oj*oi/ as|e. Casaub, in Athenae, p. 287. Weston. 33. fPBetpoDs,] Awake out of this sottishness, as ye ought to do, &c. Bp, Pearce. 36. ''A($ij9ov, (TO (TTTsipsig'] Why nof'A^gov e-h, (TTtlqsig, which is more emphatical, and prevents the transposition of o-o ? Knatchbull. 41, 42. CLifir^p yaq a.(flspog ^la^ipsi sv 80^. Oot«» xa.) tJ avutfloung rdav vsx- qmv~\ Connect Iv So^y), otAra) xcCi tj avoL]' AIKH 0-00, ©avals; IIoo to KENTPON erotf, "AStj; And the LXX in Hos. xiii. 14, with the change of one word. — Perhaps for 8/xij of the LXX St. Paul wrote vsixog, contentio, as Cyprian de Testimon. ad Quirin. 1. iii. 58, and many others cite it. Tertullian cites it both ways : with this alteration, and by a transposition of the two words, the passage would agree with the LXX and the Hebrew; IIou 0-00, @a.v<£ls, rh NIKOS coo ; Hoo (roo,''ASrj, rh KENTPON. Beza, Dru- sius. Par. Sacr. Milner Conjectan. & al. For the other variations from the" Hebrew, consult the above authors. CHAPTER XVI. 1. lisp* 8s T7]s 7\.iyyiag] Or, soTioyiaj, used concerning liberality, 2 ep. ix. 5. Grotius, and Donnceus, in Chrysostom. Ibid. oSta) jcai 6|*sjs OTo»ijH oltto «^j- AiVjTtoi/ — AIA TiTou, scil. tir£/x^9e7(ra, subscription to 2 Cor. riTi^ OTpoertuTTtp. Beza. — If for z^potrwTroov we may not read 7SfpoC '^ a. avayivwcrxsls, rj xa.) eiriyivmtr- xsJe,] May it not here be asked, How could St Paul write any thing to the Corinthians but what they had read in his letters ? I suspect therefore the trtje reading tb be, aXiC ^ d av sytvcocrxele, than what you might know (when I was among you), ■^ xai Iwiyw/toVxsJs, or than what yoU' acknow- ledge. J5/>. Barrington. Ibid. uXh! ■^ d'avdyivais-xele, ^ xa) eTriyivma-xsls] F. To preserve a dif- ference between the two verbs, the former should be as the Syriac reads, aXX' rj a FINiiSKETE, than what ye know and acknowledge. P. Ju- nius.— Or, aXX' tJ i ANAFINOSKONTES liriywrnarxslB, We write no other things, than what, in reading, you acknowledge, and, I trust, will acknowledge. Wall, Critical Notes. 15. l^ouTvo/Ai]!' Tirpog u^oig saQsTv] Q. £?oo7veoo|*ijv, as ver. I7. Markland. 17. CORINTHIANS, EP. II. CHAPTER t 491 17. r^ eXac^pi'a l;fpi]o-a/*>]v ;] A' word for which we have scarce any- other authority than Hesychius and Suidas. Perhaps it should be (p7y,oa- |/a. P. Junius, Ibid. Iva. ^ arap' fiju.o« to voii vou, xcu to pt5 otJ ;] P. Iva, MH 75 wap' IftoJ to voLi voLi, xai to oij ou, Do / purpose according to the Jiesh, so as I should be inconstant, that my Nay should not be Nay, &c. Musculus, Bgza's MS. the Vulgate, Grotius, Schmidius. Bengelius in Gnomon, to the same purpose, reads to v«» xolI to 00. — Perhaps ro vcCi ou, xaX to 00 va.i. as ver. 18, 19. Markland, Bp. Barrington. 19. aXKk Nai sv plvtS yeyovevJ] These words should bp joined to ver. 18: the former part beiiig included in a parenthesis. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER II. 3. When he says ■sravra.g and T^yavrcov uimSv, it is not to be taken strictly; for he knew that there were some among the Corinthians who were ill- affected towards him: but z^nvrmv ver. 3. seems to mean no more than ^"KsUvtov, the majority, ver. 6. See chap. xii. 21. 5. oox s(*£ AeXusrijxsf, aTiA' asro [i,spoug, Iva, jumj liri^apm rsavreig v[ims^ Chry&ostom, the Syriac, and Arabic, placing a comma at Iwi^apm, connect vravretg uy.S.g with TisTvu'jnjxej*, He has not grieved me, hut (not to ag- gravate too much) IN SOME SOKT all of you. Beza. — Or, as P. Simon, He fiath not only grieved me, but (that I may not lay the load on all) SOME OF YOU, euro fJiipotjg, for T005 utto (Jiipoug. See J Cor. xii. 2/. MarKt tAND. — aiMi.' ajrb y>epmg, but only for his own part, thai I may not over- charge you all. Dr. Owen, 11. ha |x4 zj'Keov£xlr^BS[j.sv] Excellent is the remark of the learned Hutchinson, Xenoph.' Gyrbp. p. 70. 8vo, not. 1. Ut toS zs%.eov£xlsiv & Ts'h.som^iag (quibus crebro usus est Xenophon) innotescat vis, earn haud abs re forsan constare notandum est, in dolls intendendis, in insidiis lo- candis, in consiliis occultandis, omnique ade6 praeripienda occasione, qua quis alium fallere, anteire> & superare queat. This applies well here; and indeed to all the places (see chap. vii. 2. xii. 17, 1 8. 1 Thess. iv. 6.) where the verb occurs. Dr. Owen. 1.2. 'E7i9a)» Ss sJf Tigv T/seoaSa siy to suaiysXjov^ F. Cortnect s\g to soay^ ■ykhnv With, what follows: .When I came to Troas-, aud a noovi to the« GOSPEi. was opened to me. Knatchbull. 3 R 2 14, 492 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 14, 15. ^OLVspovvli S»' r^jxeuu sV zsolvt) tottco. "Oti XfieJ^oo sveo^ta eO'fXEi' — "] Place a comma only at tottm, manifesting by ns in every place, that we are a sweet savour unto God, in them that are saved, and an ill savour, in them that perish. Markland. — EofflS/a^ i. e. wt/xtj sioaUag. Ephes. V. 2. Dr. Owen. 16. wr^ri ^nvoLTQi} s\g ^uvotlov — ^on]g e'lff ^OJ^**] eig-^eivalov and sig J^cor^v, perhaps, added from the margin, IVall. Ibid, xat BTjsof raura rig Ixctvog^ Vulg. Quis tarn idoneus. Read, there- fore, rig OTTflS UoLvog. Mill, Ellis Fortuita Sacra. — Read: and for these things we may he sufficient; rig Ixavog^ an indefinite. By rig (hot an interrogative) he means himself. Marklandj "^ 17. Oo ya.p eo-jxsv] A parenthesis to extend from ou yap gtr/xsv to erag-- xiWjf ver. 3. of the following chapter. Makkland. CHAPTER nr. I. el [t,ri x?T)^o/*s»'] F. ^ y.rj, or need we. Markland. a. iv Toug xa^iioug tJ/xoJv] One of Colhert's copies reads o/*aii/, and is eobfirmed by the ^thiopic Version, which I take to be the true reading: Ye are our Epistle, an Epistle written in your hearts, welL-hnown and read hy all men. ^j». Barrington. 3. " Ministered by u«," Siaxoi/ijAsTo-Oi See Heath's Note, ver. 191 A^'m. JEschyl. wher« he says this word' is never used passively by the Athenians. Weston. 5-< Aay/ffworQoM tj, tog l§ laurajx,] Our Version here is wrong, and has given occasion to some strange conceits. The sense I take to be this-: "Net that we are sufficient of ourselves to hiy down any Christian maseims, as the product of our own reasoning; but our sufficiency, in this respect, is from Cod, who has r«ally made us able ministers^ &c. Dr. Owen. 13. -eig rh Ti>.og tou xareiqytM[ji,ivou] Fv e\g to KAE0!$ too xuTotpyoufjiivouj That they could not look on the glory o/" that tchich was to be abolished; P. Junius, ap. Wetstein. 14. 'AAA' sTTiopfo^ri Tflt vorifuila aurwv] To say their niinds were made callous by the vail, as it follows, is not a very natural metaphon .Cas- telio therefore renders it, mentes haberent c^cas, as if it was sjnjgeo'Qij, CasteU Def.. Versionis suae.. 14. CORINTHIANS, EP. II. CHAPTER HI. 493 14. o,Ti ev "Kpialm KarapyeiTai] WHICH vail is done away in Christ. Better on, the conjunction: To this day the vail remaineth, not unco^ vered, because im, Christ only it is done away. Piscator, Bengelius. — Or, not discovered that in Christ it is done away. Castelio. — Read otj, and include the words in a parenthesis, that the next verse may connect with 1*1^ ai/axaXoTrloftevov in this. Dr. Owen. 1-6. Iw»] xap8«a olutwv. The Vulg. read eTTKrlpi^axn, when they shall turn.. The Syriac, t»j a,v en-i(r)^s\|/y), iit}hen anyone shall turm Dr. Owen. 17. 'O 8e KtijSfog TO n7t'£U|XM ItrJjv] F. OT 8s Ko'^to^ to' ■arvsuiJi.a. e(f\iv, WHERE the Lord is, the Spirit is. Graverolv in Le Clerc. Biblioth. Univ. vol. IX. p. 203. Ibid. 00 8s TO tarvsujita Kopi'oo, Ixsl s?^eo9ep»a] Leaving out sxel, with the Alex, and other MSS. connect Kop/ou with kKsu^spla, the Lord is the spirit of the law; and where the spirit w, the freedom of the Lord is. Wells. Ibid, vsvet^ua, in this place, has no connexion with- the nsual sense of Spirit in the New Testament. All that is implied in the assertion is, that Christ is the Spirit or Intent of the Law; and where that Spirit is, there is freedom from the Letter of the Law. Bp. Harrington. 18. rr^v auoTTfl sixoWJ Either xolto. is to be understood, or elj is wanting. Markland. Ibid, rqc oLurr^v elxovot ft£Ta/jio§]8oi/a»w aa-spfo/tevQi, Cyrop. lib. i, p, 48. And so VirgiL ^neid. I. 202. — neque enim ignari sumus ante malorum. X)r, Owen. ' . . Ibid, e'7\M(ppQV T% S-Xi^'soif i^[i.iov, xa9' ows^SoXiJv ei$ fin-sp^oXijv,] F. OT xa6' i)irspSo7\.'^v slg uTrspSo^.'^v, our light affliction, not encreasing from excess to excess, worketh for us an eternal weight of glory. Curcel- laeus. — How flat arid jejune does this groundless frigid criticism render a sentence, that is of all others the most grand and sublime in its thought, as well as the most emphatical and harmonious in its composition ! Dr. Owen. 18. Ta yag ^?\.6xojxsva — uKovia.^ Place this sentence in a parenthesis. Markland. CHAPTER V. 2. ev TooT«)] Scil. rm (rxr^ni. See ver. 4. Dr. Owen. 5, 8e xuTspya,(ray.svog r^ihSig sig aoro touto] As xaTe§ya^£.svos EIS ^JfAas auro tooto. He that CORINTHIANS, EP. II. CHAPTER V. 495 that hath wrought this in us, is God. Ep. Duae, p. 54. — But, in the O. T. we have xaretgyao-oflo olutov h Xo'yoi^ arjTi\g, She subdued him by her words, Judg. vi. 16, as some MSS. there read, agreeably to Pkit. Life of Crassus, p. 255- ed. 4to. cited by Wolfius, SstvoTaTOi/ ■csa.vra.s oLV^qwwws xaTi^ja.^e(rQa.i xttKaxsia., expert in subduing all men by flattery. — Ka- Tspya.^o[t.evas or xa.Ts^ya,cr6[j.svog seems preferable to the vulgar reading. Markland. 6. 8. SoLppoiiuTsg ouv — -0ap(9oup,ej' 8^] This seems to be an unusual way of writing. Markland. 8. @appoviJi.sv S'£, xoti stj^oieovfLsv jxaXXov exSijjU.'^o'a* ex rou a-wjxaTog, xoli ev- 8rj[A,rl(rai rspog rov Kupjov] The Commentators in general make 8s redundant and jEta^Xov little better; and willing rather [i. e. rather than to stay in body] to he absent from the body, and to he present with the Lord. But removing the comma from 8s to ikSLto^w, so as to connect it with the pre- ceding verbs, i».SXKov Ss will express an elegant gradation above ver. 6, to which it refers: Therefore having always confidence, as knowing that whilst we dwell in the body, we are but absent from the Lord, to whonx we are going, — we have still greater confidence and are better PLEASED to be absent from the body and to dwell with the Lord. In this life we have the joy of hope, and shall have the greater joy of fi:uition in the other. Bengelius. 10. xo|*/(r>]Ta< sxaalog ra. S«a rod (ra)[jLct.rog^ F. roc lAIA rou (rco[A.a,Tog, as the Vulg. and ed. Plant. Genev- and «8«a, ed. Complut— Or, with three capital MSS. read thus : «/« xofAjV^gla* sxatriog *A 8»a tou a-cofutrog, EnPASEN, sire, &c. that every one may receive (according to the THINGS HE HATH DONE in the body) whether good or evil. Bp. Law. — But the text, as it stands, is very defensible; and has accordingly been well defended by Eisner and Raphelius. Dr. Owen. -» Perhaps both readings are true, and should be combined in this manner : Xva. xoi».i]f«.7)' Ac. whx> hath reconciled you, and hath given to us &c. Compare with the next verse. Professor Michaelis. 19. r^v — xa.To.'Woura-ciiv, erat concilianSj i. e. conciliahat — Iv Jipicflda, yicr Christum, that God by Christ reconciled the world to himself. Markland. Ibid, cos oTi 0£os r^v Iv X^«] Theodoret makes the stop at ^v: All things Jire from God, who hath reconciled us to himself hy Christ i and hath given us tlie ministry of reconciliation, as because he was God: reconciling the world to himself by Christ. One or other of these parti- cles seems redundemt ; mg being used for ^uandoquidem, some one, to make that sense clear, wrote on in the margin, from whence it got into the text. Beza. — But both particles used together, ch. xi. 21. 2 Thess. ii. 2. and by the best Greek writers. See Wetstein. Dr. Owen. 20. "tieep. "KpKrlou oZv zr^etrSsuofi.sv] Read, '^OT oVsg vspeaSewiLev, the word of reconciliation, for which we are ambassadors. Compare Ephes. xi. 20. Hilarius, and Mill, Prol. 474. CHAPTER VI. 2. Akyu yoLp] This verse should be included in a parenthesis, that St- SoWej, ver. 3, may connect with ra-agaxaXoujxEV, ver. 1, as Erasmus, Seza, Grotius, and English Version. — But the reader is to observe, that the quotation ends at yap in a parenthesis: I do not repent, tfiough I did repent (for I perceive it) that that epistle made you sorry, if but for a season. Zeltn, Vers. Germ. — The Vulg. omitting yag reads ^'hsircav oTi, connecting it with what follows : though I did repent, per- ceiving that, &c. The sense and construction require: I do not repent (though I did repent) ; for perceiving that epistle made you sorry, though hut for a season, I now rejoice, &c. Markland. Ibid, si xa» vsqlg e»pa.v, iT^uirr^trsv iti>.S,g] The expression, sJ xai, may either be included within commas, or not. I perceive that the same epistle made you sorry for a season^ though rather not so much as for a season, Sextus Empiricus vspog a.tflpa'KoyM. Ms8' ij]*egai/ otJSsi/ rmv zspoei- prj{i.ivmv Sovaro'v s^i aj-ajsao-rj/xsjouo-Sa;, |*oVa 8s, s! xu\ apUj Tocg tou tJAiou x«vr;- ceig. The motion of the Sun can only he observed, if so much as that. Jgpe Devar. de Part, si ho», Budasi Cdmm. L. Gr, p. 1390. ed. 1556. Bengelius, Gnom. 3s 9. 498 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 9. lua y |ui.ijSffjfJ ^jximS^Ts] F. ■sreo^miTss 9a/j»sTo* — 8sof*syoj ijjxwf t»jv ^g^sjv — Ss^atrflai ij/Jt.«f] After aii- flatgsTo* is usually understood syivoulo, making the adjectives depend on eTrepia-treutreu, omitting the intervening an — Paul probably wrote thus: «rs^/(ro"soo"£V slg tov tsT^outov rrjg uiry^oTt^og aortoi/, xara. Savajxjv ([tMpruqoSy xoui wrsp 8waj«,jv, OMvQa/gsJoi joletgc TS7o7\.Xrjg vsapaxTJ^rstog Seoftsvw i^fuSv, hath abounded to the riches of their liberality, of their own accord agreeably to their power, yea and beyond their power, with much entreaty be- seeching us. Beza, Grotius. — But by leaving out M^our^ai i^fjiMg, at the end o£ this verse, on the authority of the best MSS. the conjectures of Beza and Grotius, with respect to the construction of aoQatpsTw and Ssor- fisvai, ver. 4,, 5, are superseded; I'Stuxav, ver. 5, being the ruling verb: For to their power (I bear record) yea beyond their power, of their own accord, beseeching us with much entreaty, they gave to us the liberality and the communica,tion of the ministry to the saints, and this not in the manner in which z«^ presumed to hope, but first giving themselws to the Lord and, then to us by the mil of God. Bengelius. 7. jW xaj iu TctuTfi Tr,.j(aqilt wsgio-ersy^ls.] Connect this with what fol- , lows : ^s you abound in every thing, in faith, &c. that you abound in this 'heneficence also, I exhort, but not by commandment. Grotius. — Be- fore iva mentally supply alkoa (F7rou8»^els, and tiien-the sense will come out clear. Dr. Owen. 10b CORINTHIANS, EP. II. CHAPTER VIII. 40$ 10. atrivsg oo jao'vov to mhirifroi.i, oCKKa. ««» to '^Lt^biv] F. with the Syriac, BU fto'vov TO ^sXsjv, aXXa xal to Broj^eraj. — Or, OT MEN to rroirjcrai, oKK^i. TO '^h.eiv, omitting xai. Z)r. Mangey. 11. Novi 8e xal TO raroi^eraj sViTsXeVofls] The Vulg. ybc^o perficite. Perhaps, therefore, we should read, Tfl rsroiija-oLi IriTsXlo-ale, Jinish the work BY performing. Musculus. — However we read, what is here said is a plain proof to me that the words ts-otTjo-a* and ^kr.si\i, ver. 10, should change places, as the Syriac Version indicates. Dr. Owen. Ibid, xahoarep *] srpodu/xt'a toS Q-gXsjv, outo) xa) to sVtTsTilfrai ex tou ep^si"] Read, by all means, EK too S^Ixsjv, ^^a^ a* readiness comes from being willing, so from possession may folhiv performance. Musculus. — Or, with the Vulgate, read, TOY sirns'Ketrui, that as there was a readiness of willing, so there may he [a readiness] of performing from possession. Pierce of Exon, in Phil. ii. 13. Ibid. sViTeXso-a» sx too ex^iv.1 > F. ^h.£iv, Bp. Barrington. 19. ;^eipoTow)9s»5 oto rm exxArjo-jtoj/] F. EIII, who was elected an as- sistant traveller with-us over the churches. P. Junius. Ibid, a-uv tjj ^aptli TaoTy)] Connect this with ])9g«s ouSsfos, tcctrevap- xr^a-u. P. Junius, 1 1 . 'O ®sos oTSsv,] scil. oTi oLyoarcS uimg. This elliptical mode of speech the reader should carefully attend to, and from the context supply. Dr. Owen. 13. 0» yap Toiouroi 'kJ/so8a7roo9oXo», Igyarai SoXjoi, f/,£Ta(r;^>)(x*T«^ojU,evoi, &c.] Beza, in some editions, after it.srmT-/yi^aTili[t.svoi, understands elo-), our Version after 4/su8aT««r)«iXo«. Better after epyarai So7vio«, For such Jake prophets are deceitful workers, being transformed into the apostles of Christ. Osterman, in Crenii Fasc. II. p. 531. 20. 'Ave)(t(r^s yap, &c.] This verse should be interrogative: Wise as ye are, ye bear with fools gladly. But do ye bear it, if a man bring you into bondage? if a man devour you? .he. X)r. Mangey. Ibid. Tig] A certain person: and so verse 21, in which sense this word is frequently used in these two Epistles. Probably he means some particular person, vix, him chiefly, who by his innovations in doctrine had CORINTHIANS, EP. II. CHAPTER XI. 503 had done great mischief among the Corinthians; whom he calls the Ig- j(oi>.svos, ver. 4. Surely the Corinthians would not have borne this usage from every body, from any man. There seems to have been several of these Innovators among the Corinthians at that time; as may be collected from these two Epistles. Markland. 21. Kara aT»/*»aj; T^eyw, cog on iJ/xeTj ijVfievijo-ajxsv.] Perhaps better in- terrogatively. Do I speak this on account of the reproach cast upon me, as if I were inferior to them? No. Surely in whatever any one of them presumes to boast, I can boast also. Dr. Owen. — Kara aT«j*«ai/ \sym in a parenthesis. Markland. 22. 'ESpotiai s'ttri, xdyai.'] Ed. Steph, Colineeus, Erasmus, Mill, &c. ia the affirmative ; which is not true, for these adversaries were not of the circumcision. Read interrogatively, with ed. Elzev. Bengelius, &q. 23. wrep'lym.'] I outdo them, I am above them. Markland. — F. vwspsxTrspi(ri/ai$ eV s§i]|u./a; msipotTtSv would be well opposed, or if some Greek word like TisoTaiKmv could be found, in perils of pirates, in perils of robbers. — ^When he said ver. 25. rp\g ivoMay^cra. it is not likely he should write xtySuvot^ h '^c£Ka.fra^, ver, 25. Markland. 28. ;fH)p»s Ttov OTa|9£x?oj] F. TM* TTapsxlog TOTTCN, besides what is EXCLUSIVE OF THESE THiNGSj the coTC of all the churches. For what he had before mentioned were no other than external things. Musculus. 29. xoti oux iym •BT\tpo\i^a,{]^ F. ropoojuia*, zfiipf^^ai, or crJogou^aj, and I am not troubled or dismayed. P. Junius. — ^There is no need of any change; for srvgeupat signifies, I am troubled, vexed, or 'made uneasy. Dr. Owen. 31, ou 4's*8oj*ai.] With a colon, this solemn asseveration being intro-^ duced to give credit, not to what precedes, but ta what follows, which, was then known only to few, and is therefore attested, in like manner. Gal. 504 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Gal. i. 20. but afterwards particularly related by Luke, Acts ix. 25. Bengelius. 33. ha'^upilog] ¥. hk (nrxipllog, ly abasTiet. P. Junius. — Then the words h a-TrapyoLini should be left out: They are wanting in tAVO capital MSS. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER XH. 1. Kaup^otrSa; hrj ou (ru/jte^lpsj (xof e^soo-opat ya/sj -^ it not expedient for me to glory? I will come then to visions, eX£uVo/*a« FOYN. Dr, Man GEY. — AE according to some MSS. and Versions. The sense of the place, from the reading of the copies, is very uncertain. The yap too seems difficult. Markland. — Xap, therefore, as in many other places. Dr. Owen, 2. 0T8a av^pwTrov iv Xf>i(rlw bt^o srmv texoi.TS(r(ra.paiV,—oaroi,yev\o[\ Read, with a comma at h ^qKfl.a^j], a messenger ) ya/s 8oW]u.«ff ftoo] Two MSS. the Vulg. &c. omit jaou. If the writer had inserted it, he would have said likewise sv a ?*.a7to3|xsy raSe xsolvIol, without a comma, before God, we say all these things for your edifying. Markland. CHAPTER Xlir. 4, aXKa. ^^] aXKa. is well rendered in our English Version both here and Coloss. ii. 5. hy yet: which is likewise the sense of it in some other places. Dr. Owen. 5. ?j otJx ixiyivoitrxsie laoToof, otj 'Iijo-otif Xgwrloj iv u[jav etfliv el j*'^ Ti a8o'xjju,oj eols.] Read, ri ovx sTriyivuxrxiie laoToup, in a parenthesis ; so that 8( /xij Tj may connect with 8oxi/A«^e1e, Examine yourselves — prove your- selves — whether ye are not yourselves without proof of Christ being in you. Knatchbull, Locke. — But in this sense it should be el ^l.r^, not si jxij T«. Wolfius. — Let the interrogation end at eV o/xT*i e(f\iv; and what follows be an answer to it: 19 oux sTriyivrntrKsis sa^tTohg, on 'l7)]oSoZp.ai, trxoTTeS, ^Xotoi, or some such verb, may be understood after tou ©sou. Marklani>, Ibid. -^ ^rjToS av^paoTrotg apitrxsiu {] These words were most probably placed at first in the margin, to explain the meaning of aubpooirovg zssi^ui ; and are accordingly wanting in the ^thiopic Version. Dr. Owen. 15. oLipopta-ag — ^aqiTog auVou,] Place these words in a parenthesis, that wn-oxaXuxt/obJ, ver. l6, may depend on gu8ox*]o-ev in the beginning of this. Dr. Owen. 16, eii^iwg 0(5 Brgoff-avsQs'jxrjv (rapxY] Connect eu^ioos with what precedes: that I might immediately preach him. Hieronym. — zu^kmg, in due e©n- struction, should be joined to ibvr^K^oy, ver, 17, immediately I ivent info Avabtek. Dr.OwEN. 3 T 2 CHAPTER 508 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. CHAPTER n. 1 , 8«a dsxarsa-a-apayv srwv waAiv avl^vjv] All agree that this journey to Jerusalem is the same with that in Acts xv. But Grotius, and Lud. Cap- pellus, in Append, ad Hist. Apostolicam, § iv, suspect, that from Paul's conversion to that journey cannot be so much as xiv years; and therefore think that we should probably date this journey from the end of the three years mentioned c. i. l8, as the words then afterwards seem to imply; and that for Ssxareo-o-agcov we should read rsira-oi^wv, i. e. S' for »§'. — . But see Pearson, Annal. Paulin. JEr. Vulg. xlix. Whitby, and others. 2. fAvj T^cog'elg xsvov rpsp^a>, •if I'S^ajxov,] F. (iTj QX slg — not as though I do run, or had rim in vain. Dr. Mangey. 4. Aim Ss, &c.] EUiptically spoken: supply thus— "Afld I would not allow him to be circumcised," because of false brethren, &c. Z)r.OwEN. 5- tva '^ oiXri^eia, tou evafysT^ioo Bta^ueivv) zyphg iju.ap] F. ^la.vey.tjBrj, that the truth of the gospel may be dispersed among you. R. Bentley, ap. Wetstein. — The Leicester MS. reads ■srpog ijjaaf, which I am inclined t» adopt, as seemingly more pertinent to the Apostle's purpose. Dr. Owen. 6. 'Atto 8s toSv BoxovvTeov shai t«, ottoToj otots ^crav, ovhiv /xo* Bia^spei''^ We need only befote dtTro to understand the article oL [OiJ os airo twu ^OKovvTiov eivul r», ottoToj zsots ^cra.v, owSiv fjioj 8»a(pe^s«, as Mark V. 35- Luke xi. 49. Bengelius, and so Acts xix. ^^. xxi. 16. Matt, xxiii. 34. John iii. 25. OiMv jxoj hicKpipsi, as in Herod. I. 85. OuSs t» o» 8*e otTrlQavov] Omit i/ojaw, which came from the margin. Wall, Crit.Not. — -Retain, as necessary to make out the antithesis betweea vo/xai and 0£w. '/ By the Law I am subject to the penalty of the Law, viz. Death; therefore I embrace the Gospel that I may obtain the promise o£ the Gospelj viz. Life. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER IIL 1, oig XUT o(p^a,'X[XQhg IH^OYS "KpKrlog rspaeypa^ri, Iv ufuv s) ypa/of*ov e(^^oo^ouj*s9a, (rtjyxs}t7\.sKr[i.suoi etg rriv, &c.] Remove the comma from s<^googoo]«,s9a to a-uyxsxT^sitriuivoi, were kept shut up under the law, to future faith which was to be revealed. Markland. 24. ra-aiSayeoyoj — eig Xgj(r)8v] i. e. till the time or coming of Christ. Markland. 28. Oox 'ivi 'looSaTof, &c.] Rarely is IV» used for si/£(r)j, though it is so Col. iii. 11. But for e reads OTas/rej yofcg u^eig e. 25. To 'yoi.p"A'yap, "XiUoiopos saDv Iv rr 'ApuSla., &c.] Agar can never answer, in the same allegory, both to Mount Sina and to the law delivered there. These words, Xivoi opog l 'Isgooo-aXigj*, SooTteJst yap, &c. Sut to Agar the present Jerusalem an- swereth, for she is in bondage with her children — R. Bentley, Ep. ad J. Millium, p. 83, 84. — Rather read: /*«'« y,h iwo ojiougXivS. — t^tjj eiflh "Ayap (TOAE TAP %ivS. ogoj e(fl)v hv rrj 'ApaSict, . Barrington. 12."0£Jiov x«l uwoxoi^ovlai] F. o^JsTtov AJIOKOnTESQAI, «aVONTfl2 avoxo^ovlat, they ought to be cut off, and shall in reality be cut off, that trouble you. J. Clericus. — The use of oc^sXoy with a Future is taken 3 u potice 514 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. notice of in Lucian Soloeeista and the Note of Graevius, and the Fut. Med^ signifying passively in Ruster de Verbis Med. p. 66. ed, 1750, to which many more instances, if necessary, might be added.-— The Future Med, is sometimes we know used passively, / wish they were cut off. But jjrobably the true reading was the Paulo post futurum pass, o^eTioj* AIIOKEKO^ONTAI'. Camerarius But o^JsXow with a future Indicative is not used, for which reason the Ed. of Complutum reads with a sub- junctive aff(>»w{/aw?»t, and some MSS. — Others, particularly the Basil Edition of 1545, put oxi^sTtov by itself. Is then the seand&l of the cross tak^n mjumf? I -widt it w.og, for their form was -not round, but because it came from the Arabic Satar, scriptura, & angil evangelium, h. e, scriptura majuscula qua in scribendis evangelii exemplis utebantur. See Adler de Syriaca Versione, p, 4. 1789. Weston. 16. 'Itrpari'K toS ©sou.] Considering these persons as walking by the rule of the Gospel, I am inclined to prefer 'Is-potfj'K reu K-upioa; which is the reading of four capital MSS. Dr. Owen. 18. otSeX^oi. 'Aju-if!'.]} This word, a,ht7i.i(ria — yvwpla-ag. Hieron. And read, with the Boerner. MS. and Vulg. ■yvcopia-ai, TO MAKE hnoivn unta ug in all wisdom and prudence his will. Theo- phylact, P. JunixiSf 9. TjV K7|ol9s7o sv a'jTip] Connect this with tlie following verse, e'(g oixct- voy.iav, &c. : which he hath purposed in himself according to the dis- pensation of the fulness of the times. Hombergius. 10. KOii TO. ex* T% 7%., sv aurajQ That he would gather, in one all things in Christ — even in him, in wham, &c. By which means connect l» auTia with the next verse: In him, I say, in whom we have obtained also an inheritance. Piscator, Beza, Musculus,. Hombergius,. Bengelius, Wetstein. 9, 10. viv Tspae^slo sv auria, elg aixovo^ietv tou ro-TivjpajjxaTOf rmv KOLi^tSv. I conceive that this should be included in a parenthesis, that avaxs^aAajaJi- rg«ims the reader s peculiar attention. Ur.OwEW. 22. xou s'Soixs xBy immersion in water; the being quickened to the Christian life, by rising again from the immersion. , See a. similar phraseology, Rom. vi. 11. I Pet. iv. 6. In Col. ii. 13. indeed it is ev wa.pa.-jeiai'^tri in the printed text; but ht is omitted in many good copies: aind as the sense and eotttext ef that passage are siKailar to this, I am induced by the; same reasons to think it should be there omitted. Rp. BAftR^bTcn^!, 2. xa/ra, tov amtntx. tow xoff-f*oo towtou] Aee&rt&ng fa tke course o^ this world. F. AAIMONA toS x^fp^m tow'tooi^ as vi. 12, according: to tke heathen notion of' Jupiter, P. Juttius. — Let Alwi/a b^in with a capital, as a proper name; andvbe irenderedj according to the ^on (the supposed ruler) of this world. See Irenaeus adv. Hseres. lib. i. c. 1. & alibi passim. Dr. Owen; Ibid, xctra, tov Sip^ovlct ri^g s^iur/ag too ed^ag, rov trvsujoiaTOf &c.J For xotTa TOV &p^ovla, read with the Syriac, xaTot (rh 0EAHMA) too oi^^ovlos &c. according to the will of the prince, &c. Then will follow naturally in the genitive, too zsveuiknTog too vov svspy.^uvTog &e. Dr. Owen. 3. EV oTg], ev aig, referring to aj)i.flej9r/a»^j as in the former verse. P,Ju^ nius. — But sv olg, referring to utoig rifs onraQnas, is far preferable. Owen. Ibid. Koti ^^-eig rsfdvrsg'] Atrtong whom even all we (converted Jews) bad our conversation &c. l&.curi^fiv, Jot we were bif nature (in our un- converted state) r. Owen. 4. 520 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 4. 'O 8e 0£of, btXoJo-jos toy &c.] F. 'O AH^ &sog, so connecting it with ver. 1, the intermediate verses being in a parenthesis, by which means the construction is easy: And you who were dead in trespasses, and us, I say, dead in sins, God hath quickened. Dr. Mangey. 5. (;^.y\ ng xa.x)-xr^''■»'' 'K)(a.iwv, Ei' /*«)/ upicfieuofla. ^oChmv s^eiXsJo ^•Jix.ov' 'AXX* ou X^Qs Aios zirijxivov vonv, og p' s^67\.a,(r(rsv "'Exlop' X. T. 7l. On this passage Eustathius remarks, sTSe 5 EI o-u^Sstr/xos 7^-^^ avr) toS EDEIAH, oo^wg s;^6i. Bp. Barrington. 5. oox eyi/wptVSr) — aig vHv] It was manifested or revealed before, but not cog vtiv, so clearly as it is now. Markland. Ibid. zspo<^riroug, not, prophets, but teachers or preachers of the GospeK JDr. Owen. 6. Etva« TOL gfli/ij] The construction requires that syvrnpia-s |xo» should be brought down from ver. 3, and mentally inserted before eluoti. Dr.OwEK. 9. rig ■!o xaivcoviot] rtj ij owtovo/xja is a better reading, and supported by no less than forty-four MSS. Dr. Owejt. 10. ha yvcopKT^yl vut^ &c.] Take away the stop at ©sou in the end of the verse, and connect it with the next: So that now the manifold wisdom (or skill) of God in the predisposition of the a'lwveg (ages, or periods of time/ hath been made known to the principalities and powers in heaven, by the church. Heb. i. 2. Markland. 14. Toorau p^ap'i'] This is a repetition of what he began with at ver. 1 ; the intermediate verses ought to be in, a parenthesis. Dr. Mangey. 16 — 18. W8a)ij t>[MV — xparaiw^iivon — sv uydir*} eppi^cofuevoi^ To save the construction, read eppi^wiJLivmv, absolute. Musculus. — Or, sppi^oa^svaig, to agree with ops'. P. Junius. — Rather join sppt^(oii.svot xai TsflsfxsXjajfAgvoi with "fa l|»(r;f oa-TjIe xa.ToCKa^io'^on, which follows; iva being transposed, as John xiii. 29. Rom. xi. 31. 1 Cor, ix. 15. 2 Cor. ii. 4. Gal. ii. 10; Pho- tius, Beza, Grotius, Stolberg. de SoloBcismis, p. 30. Bengelius, and the English Version. 18. EPHESIANS, CHAPTER III. 523 18. l|i(r;^uVij7s] This word, which does not frequently occur, is to be met with in the Wisdom of Syrach, chap. vii. 6. oox s^ia-)(6(retg l§aga» a8*x/«s. Bp. Harrington. 19. yvdSvai re rvjv uTrep^aXKoiKrav T7]g yvwtremg aya.'Trrjv] 1. tfirepSoLXKootrav is scarce used with a genitive. 2. How should they be able to know what is said, in terms, to exceed all knowledge? Let, therefore. Trig yvcotreoas be joined with u-\iog, to which a genitive is wanting; then will follow yvcovai ts — aya^nji/ toO Xp*.suou Bia. 7s^ua-r}g oupijg TTJg sTTi^opviyiag^ Placing a comma at ]er»v to3 (rcofiMTos zsmsirai. In whom the whole frame joined together and compactedy receives increase of the body from every connexion of supply by an operation 'proportionate to each part or member, for the building up of itself in love. Bengelius. — Tou ToO. Andoc. Orat. i. p. 245^ apud Wolfium. EPHESIANS, CHAPTER IV, 525 29. aJOC el rig a.yoih'hg Tspog oixoSo/xi^t/ ttJ? XP^'^°^s] O^r Version renders, To the use of edifying, which in Greek should be ra-g^s ^pslau rijg oiJco3o|x%. Casteho : sed si qtice bona est ad instruciionem, quae sit opus ut auditoribus beneficium conferat: which sense can hardly be made out of the words. Read vrplg oIxoSo/xt^v TH§ XPISTOY EKKAHSIAS, the common reading being corrupted from the contraction of the words. A friend of Mr. Fatvkes, in his Bible. — Others understand it, Jbr the pur- pose of edification, that it may be beneficial to the hearer. Ibid. "To the use of edifying;" translate, "but whatsoever word shall be good for the edifying of the business, or matter." Compare Acts vi. 4. X^eiag, business. Weston. Ibid. aXk' e'l rig Scyd^og x. r. X.] Here ayabog stands in opposition to a-onrpog, as Matt. vii. 17, l8. Instead of Tspog olxoSo/xigv TII% XPEIASj we have in five of our principal MSS. THS IIISTEIIS ; which reading several of the Fathers adopted, for no other reason, I believe, but that they could make no sense of the present text: and dotfbtless, as it now stands, it is no easy matter to make any thing of it. Let us try then, what may be done by a small variation. It is said of Pericles (see Plutar^ vol. i. p. 156. C. ed. Francof.), that whenever he went to speak in public, he prayed to the gods, that no word, js^/xa |lW]SIv, might slip from him, T^phg rTjV zj^oxei^iivriv )^psiav otvotpixoiflov, unsuitably to the point and oc- casion. Now the principal point with a Christian must be, to speak to edification. Hence I am inclined to think, that St. Paul originally wrote ayoMg is-pog r^v ^pslav; which last word somebody explained in the margin by oIxoSojxi^v : and when this marginal reading was afterwards taken into the text, it caused the origin'al ^pelau, for constructioij-sake, to pass from the accusative into the genitive case. Instances of such Ganges are often to be seen among the various lections. . But I must not omit to observe, that for T% XP^'^'S the Syriac Interpreter seems to have read svXfi^<^og^ sedificationi accomniodatus. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER V. 4. ^ sh'fpaire'hia, ra. oux av^xovlct]' Rembve the comma alftereoVjsajrsTi/a, and understand Kara, ra oux avr\xo^a. So that jesting is not forbidden,, but restrained to its proper object. Luther, Schmidius. 9. xapmg to3 Uvsufiarog^ Several copies have too (pmrog, the fruit of the light. A phrase, which, however approved, sounds odd, and is unparalleled. 526 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. unparalleled. I suspect, indeed, that this whole parenthetical verse was originally a marginal gloss. Dr. Owen. 13. Ta 8s zjoLvla IXsy^O|«,£ya, ujto too ^eoTog ^OLVspoZTOii.^ Without the comma: all things reproved by the light are made manifest. Piscator, Knatchbull. — And better if what follows ran in this order, to yap xsSiv 4>a.veqo6[j,evov. Z)r.. Mangey. 14. A»o T^sysj &c.] This verse from Tsai. Ix. 1, added by some one from the margin, as many other passages have been. Scaligerana, p. 136. — Cited out of an apocryphal piece of the prophet Jeremy, as we are told by G. Syncellus in Chron. p. 27. A. Allix, Judgment of the Jewish Church against the Unitarians, p. 17. 16. s§ayo§a§o[Jisvoi rov xon^ov^ purchasing the opportunity, or getting time at the expence of wise circumspection and cautious forbearance. The following quotation from Plutarch will perhaps throw some light upon this passage: "When Sertorius, in his retreat to Spain, was stopped by the inhabitants of the mountains with a demand of toll for his passage, he readily gave them what they asked ; and when his attendants expressed their indignation at the baseness of his compliance, he told them, That he paid little regard to what was only base in appearance; that time and opportunity, of all things the most precious to men in great pursuits, must be purchased; jxtxpa (ppovTiVas tou Soxoui/toj; alo-p^goo, xa» xajpov a5v£7\.a)V e^ieiievui." Plutarchi Vitae, p. 310. ed. 4to. Weston. 19. T^a'houvTsg sauTois \f/aX|xoTf xa) SfjLVoig] Connect it, TiaAoofTsj suutoTs, ^/aX/AOtf xa» fi/AVOJj kk) co^oug zsvsv[JLa.Tixo7g aSovreg. P. Junius. 22. yuvotixsg — ifiroTou!-(r£(rBs, wg t<5 Kuqito] Perhaps supply, as the con- text leads, wg [») IxxTiijir/a] tm Kupiw. Dr. Mangey. 24. Place a comma after avlpcurw, that iv cravTi may apply to both parts of the sentence. Dr. Owen. 30. lit -nig a-apnog auToo, &c.] By what grammar, or in what sense, can we be said to be jxlT^i} 'EK -rijg J Or, connect jsroioSvJej to ^gXijjua tow ©sou ex ^yp^^f f-sT* siivoiag. Theophylact. 12. oux e(f}iv Tjfji-jj/ 7] TBraTiT]] The Alexandrian and three other MSS. together with the Syriac, Arabic,, and ^thiopic Versions, read viuv ; which seems to be more conformable to the context. Dr. Owen. Ibid. TSTfiog to. z^vsajj-arixu, t% Tsouriplag Iv ToTy liroDpa.vmg'] F. rspog to. nNEYMATA, as Syr. t^? Tsrovr^^lag hv rotg XnOTPANIOIS, against wicked spirits under heaven. Hieron. Augustin. Erasmus, Beza^ Grotius, hc\. 15. avaT^aSsle rrjv zstt.mr7^ia.v too 0£ou,] Polybius's description of the Roman tsolvot'kIoi. (lib. vi. c. 21.), though not quite so full and particular as the account here given of the divine ta-avoxx/a, may yet contribute not a little to the more clear illustration of it. Dr. Owen. 14. See Homer, Iliad iii. 330, &c. ^16. hr\ zsS.a-w'] After all, besides all. Gosset. — Add, upon all these. Doddridge. Ibid. SoMjfTSfrQe wawJa Ta ^sAtj — trS'so-ar] Not unlike this is an expression of Orpheus:. "EKrerat 7)8' ocfssajv Joy aSiirui. De Lapidibus Procem. ver. 49. Z)r.OwEN. 17. zs^e^iTte^aTMiau too o-aiTijpjoo] Read, ■sfspixs^a.T^a.iot.v EAIIIAA too a-coTVjplo-j, as it is expressed 1 Thess. v. 8, Dr. Mangey. 18. 8«a OToto-vjj zjpo(rso}(iis], F. Tspoa-ox^S, with all attention and prayer. Dr. Mangey. 19. SoSew)] Better, with many MSS. Mf^. Markland. Ibid. TOO tflo^uifog jitoo. h CTap/sijorja] Connect h. zrapprja-ioi, yuoipitrai,, make Jcnoum with confidence. Ed. Steph. & Estius, Bengelius. 22. ivot yvwTS ra, zsepi -^[mSv, xolI rs^o-paxoCkscrri, x. t. X.] Aldus's MSS. read Iva. yvm re roi. Tsrep) ufuJSv. This lection is clearly more consonant to the purpose for which Tychicus was sent, and is confirmed by Col. iv. 8. Bp. Barkington. ( 528 ) EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS. CHAPTER I. "HP 2. 1 O die is gain." Read this sentiment in the mouth of Antigone, who thought, that to die before the time was gain, when under the pressure of calamity, ver. 468, 470. Weston. S, 4. Eo;^apHr3M rm &s>S |xoo Iff* vratrj] t^ jxi*s»a 6fw5i/, wuvtoIs h Tsda-rj Ss7]Vsi — T^v SsTjiTJi/ HToiowffcsjwy] What language IS this, sv wao^g ffcoo,^ — ^sv6i HBi^wv^^ixaioiruvrig^ Read with some MSS. xapiroy, as in Col. i. 9, Ivot nfT^rj^cb^^rs ttjv eTriyvcoa-iv. Repleti Jractu justitice. Bengelius in Gnomon. 13. Connect s'v X^ir, Owen. 1^. Oi j*£V s^ lg»6s/ap TOV X§io-1ov ;caTai7fAAoo(rj)/] Insert a comma at e^ihslcng, as there is at a.y&7rr\g in the next verse. The one out of conten- tion, preach Christ not sincerely — The other out of love, knowing &c. Markland. 21. 'Eftoi ykp TO ^■f^v, "Kpicflog' xa.) to avroBavsiv, xepSoj.] Distinguish so that Xgjeflop may be the subject of both members, and xsphog the predicate of both : 'EjU.o» yag to t^rjv, H-pKrlog, xu) to cLTsohaviiv , xk^og. For Christ to me both in life and death is gain ; so understood by Pagninus, Beza, Calvin, Gomarus, and Gataher on Marcus Antoninus, ix. ^ ult. — But in this sense the Apostle would have written 'E/aqJ yap 'Kpicfllg, KAI to ^fv KAI TO (XTro^uvsiv, xsphog, as is observed by Wolfius, Cur. Crit. See Gal. ii. 20.' — For 'Kpuflog, F. X?^'^'''^^> ^'^ ^^ ^^ ^^^^ ** good, and to die is gain. ^ Dr. Mangey. 22. EI 8e TO ^f,v Iv (rapx), TooTo'fx.o» xapirhg %pym' xoLi ti al^rjirofAai ou yva)- ^j'^ft),] Refer 00 yvoapi^ay to both parts of the sentence: Whether to live in thejiesh is worth while, and what I should chuse, I know not.^ Beza. — T» is whether of the two. Markland. 23. Triv s7r«9of*/av 'i-^cov s\g to a.va.>.wra.i\ It may be questioned, if sTn- Buiilcai sig TO o.va.'KZa-aL be Greek (see 2 Chron. viii. 6.); and as some MSS. leave out s'tg, I would read rriv sTri^u^ioLV s^mv TOY acaXoo-ai, espcv ially a^ O is often written for OT in old MSS. Up. Duce,p. 28. — See before ver. 9, 10, rsoLnrji uKr^i^asi EIS to 8a«j/xa^ejv o/iAas za. hcx.(pepovl.a, in every sense to prove the things that differ, as it should be pointed., Mark xiv. 55, s^ijTQOv luaprupiav EIS to ^ava,TWr-. Owen. 2. ?va TO aoTo (ppovifTs, — ffojtt'vj/op^oi, to sv (ppovoijvTsg.'j The Alexandrian and two other MSS. read aoTo instead of ey : from whence, as well as from the internal evidence, a doubt has arisen in my mind, whether the whole expression, to sv or to auTo ^povoitvisg be not a marginal explanation. Bp. Barrington, Markland. 3. MTjSeii xoLTo. spt^smv, scil. zsoiov^Tsg; which seems to be so necessary, that I can scarce help thinking it was somehow dropt. Dr. Owen. 4. M'^ TO. soLOTiSv &C.J Ellipticaliy for jxi^ jUioVov tct kauTm &c. So likewise John xiii. IQ. Rom. iv. 9, 1 Tim. v. 23. and 1 John iii. 18. Dr. Owes. 5. TouTo yag^pov£«(f6a» &c.] Is not this a singular phrase? and, ex- pressed at full, would it not have been toOto yap (pgo'v^jxa saHed h ufuv, xa), &c. ? Dr. Owen. 8. iTCLTsivaitrsv eauToi/, •ysvojxsvoj iivy'\KOog, fA-e^P' 9'a>'a''oo} Join l>-s)(pi with erafsivrntrsv, not with oTr^xoof. Bengelius in Gnomon. 11. Kvpiog 'Iria-oug Xpicflog,']: The article 6 seems to have been drbpt before 'l^a-ovg. Dr. Owen. 12. PHILIPPIANS, CHAPTER II. 531 12. (xsra (poSoy xa.) Tgofji.ou t^v lauTfov a-coT-r^plav xarspya^sff^s^ Connect HtsTot o'S'ou, see 1 Cor. ii. 3. Eph. vi, 5* and especially 2 Cor. vii. 25. J. Peirce, of Exon. — ^Though o-wrrj^/a may, and sometimes does, signify welfare; yet here it is more natural to understand it in its common acceptation. Dr. Owen. 13. svsp,ywv hv o/aTi/ — uirsp ry\g sySoxiag] Rather, 'YIIO^ t% s^haxiag, worheth in you by his good pleasure. Dr. Mangey; Ibid, suepymv — tea) to ^sT^hv xol\ to evspyelv] This repetition of the same verb the Apostle would hardly have used : Perhaps, xai ro EIII- TEAEIN, as the Vulgate, qui operatur in vobis 8^ velle 8f perficere. See 2 Cor. vjii. 11. Ep. Duce, p. 38, 29. — So evs^siav r^v euspyouy.ivr^, Col, i. 29: and see Phil. i. 4. Matt. viii. 22. Gen. xxxix. 22. — But qu. if it should not be thus distinguished, ver. 13, xa.) to ^eTisiv xcti to kveqyeiv. "Tvep Trig soSoxjag zsavTo. zsoidtTs, }(^a)p]g &c. that he may work in you both to will and to do : Out of good will do all things without murmuring, &c. Markland. , 15. iv oig, scil. av^pcoiroig, which, though not expressedj is virtually comprehended in the word yevsoig. Dr. Owen. 17. aXX' 8» xct) (r7riu^6fjLa.i eV) Tyf S'litrja &c.] Distinguish^ aTiX' el xou ;^to, &c. Such contracted language is familiar to St. Paul ; and the reader can never be too attentive to it. Dr. Owen, 25. u[uov 8s ajro'erJoXof, xoJ %6tra\}pyov Tffs XP^ioLS jxou.] Vestrum autem apo&tolum, & mei muneris vicarium. Castelio. 3V2 CHAPTER 532 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. CHAPTER HI. 1 . TO. uuTOL 7gacf>£»j/] i. e. It is not trouhlfsome to me to write the SAME THINGS, which I Committed to Epaphroditus. — Or, perhaps, Toujra, to write these things which follow. J. Peirce, of Exon. — TaJora. is the reading of the Augiens. and Boerner. MSS. Dr. Owen. Ibid. ypa(psiv u/xTf] Tlie pronoun ypv may well be spared here. It is "wanting in five MSS. Dr. Owen. 2. T^v xoLTarbii^v — the' concision. Spoken contemptuously, because they rent the church, Rom. xvi. 17. and in derogation of TsspiToii^r^v, in which they gloried. Dr. Owen. 5 . wepiTOfjiy) oxlaij/xspopj Under circumcision, when eight days old. Pis- cator, Homberg. — The Thing is put for the Person, zsepirofx,'^ for z^eqi- T/xijflsJj TJi oySoVj vJjtAepa. So TSTpstr^suiiMT for z^ps(r€si^, Eurip. Supplic. 173' See on Athen. 1. ix. p. 30. vrap^kvoog )(Biqa.s for z^ocq^svmoig, Eurip. Suppl. 270. S^e Markland in locis Euripid. citatis, & 870. Ibid. 'ESpulog e§ 'MSpalwv] An Hebrew born of Hebrews. Lysias, Orat. 12. oTi Bouhog, xol\ Ix SouXcoy icfliv. — AnddcideSj Orat. I. aya9o» i^ (iyaScov oVTsy. GosSET. ^ 9. rr}v ix 0soo hixaioa-ovv^v fiVt rj] rsi, connect tsolvtoIs with the latter j^al^sle; Re- joice in the Lord; I say, always- rejoice. So Gal. i. 8, If an ctngel preach any other gospel than that which we have preached; I say again, any ■ other gospel than that you have received. Gal. v. 2, 3, / say unto you — /testify a^ain #0 EVERY MAN, &c. I say, that if you be circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing — I testify again, that ye are debtors to the WHOLE LAW. Bengelius. 5. To sTrmxlg'j I would rather translate eguity than, as in our Version, moderation. Aristotle, in his Ethicks, affixes this sense to the term: 534 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. To ijrietxeS} S«'xa«oi' (u-sv ialiv, ou to ^eitrot. Toy VofUtv 8e, u7\X sTroutopBeofua no- filfjiov Sjxa/oy, . cap. ii. lib. 6. Acts i. 12, a-aSSoLToa 'i^ov oSoV. F. oa-eyov. 5/1. Barr-ington. 1 1 . Wx ^''■* '*"^' wflspvjtriv Xsyo)'} F. ou;^, otj xaBatfliprja-eL, Tiiyco, I say not this, because /was in want. H. Steph. Pr8ef. 1579. — For oti, with the Vulgate, read mg, non auAsi propter permriam dico. Piscator. Ibid. sjiA«dof, iv oig sJ/*i, &c.] The Atticks, for brevity or Qrnament sake, often leave out, before the subjunctive article, the word exeuws, together with the substantive belonging to it. And so does the Apostle in this place ; for the sentence completed would run thus : g/ioflow, iv ixelvoig, sciL xlri[jLa,(riu, sv olg s'»j«,», auTopxtjg etvott. See the like construction Heb, v. 8. The same is to be found in Xenophon: uneytirai ts tSi/ a,v olutos oaret^yma-i — ^wbich drawn out at length woold ruu in this manner : onrsy^ourixi re asr ixelvmv ^co^imv d^' S>v &c. Cyrop. lib. i. p. 2, ed. Hutch. Svo. X)r.OwEN. 15. ore i^TSiav is put for ots om i^ij^Mov, and that for av ^l^ftw^i. When J was departing from Macedonia. Peirce, of Exon. 19. T5-5^T)pa)«-si vfoitrav ^qeiav upuv xa)«! TOf arXoorov auTou sv 8«^ iv Jifuriea.vw(ra.vli with Iv to* ^oitj, //a* by the illumination made us to be partakers of' the inheritance; sv, by, as 1 Cor. i. 30. 2 Cor. v. ig. 21, xiii. 19. Gal. i. 16. V. 25. Eph. iii. 21. Dr. Mangey. Ibid. s»s TTiV jtJi,£(5iSa tou xXijgoo] This phrase has an obvious reference to the division of the land of Canaan, and to the portion which fell by lot to each tribe Dr. Owen. 14. 'Ev M s^oi/.ev X. r. X.] This verse should be read in a parenthesis. The mentioning our being translated or delivered out of the kingdom of darkness gave occasion to this thought of the Apostle. From thence in a parenthesis he is led to specify how that deliverance was eflfected. The al- lusion is manifest. As the children of Israel were delivered from Egyptian darkness or bondage by the blood of the paschal lamb, so are we Christians from present and future misery by the blood of Christ. Bp. Barrinxston. 15, isrpeoTOToxt>s Hra«-»)s tciivems] F. Read in the sense St. Paul most pro- bably meant ra-goiToroxoyi the^rst producer of every creature. Isidore, iii. 3-1. Erasmus. — In tlte common: acceptation of the words,^ the first-horn of every creature, or of the whole creation, we seem to place Cbrist in the ntrmber of the creatures. — Bat with the b^t Interpreters understand thi's of the new creation by Chrisl^s preaching the Gospel, when, m the ^spensation of thefwlnesS' of times, God gathered together in one all the things in Christ, both tvhich are in heaven, and whkh are on earth, even fn him, Eph. i. 10. and see ii. 10. 1 5. iii. 9. 'w.^24. It is not here said wetpla, as John i. 3. b«t TA ««vJ«, all the things now spoken of angels and men. Wetstein. 18. xs^aTJri too- trtufAKTOj? r^jj l;t»7w)«'/«&K] Place a comma after e-wimrog, that IxxJ^Tjo-ias may stend in s^position withi it. See ver. 24i. Dr. Owen. ' 21, 536 CON;IECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 21, vuvi Se a7rpx«Tij7iAa|stfj] You being alienated, yet now he hath reconciled, is scarce syntax. F. vuvi AH ajroxaTryXTwafsv, you being alienated he hath now indeed reconciled. Dr. Mangey, 22. 'Ev riJa trajftolj ti^j arapxos istoTOu,] /k #Ae feorfy of his Jlesh. Qu. Is not this an uncommon expression? And would not the sense be equally- complete if it were only said — And you hath he now reconciled by his body through death ? And might not the words riis a-oLqxog come from the margin, where they had been inserted by some zealous annotator, in op- position to the heresy of Cerinthus, who, denied that Christ suffered in the Jlesh? Iren, lib. i. c. 25- Or, did the Apostle mean to compact the two parallel phrases, sv , which is superfluous. Piscator. 28. 'aj-«y)a oLv^ptoTTov,] These words, repeated as they are in every mem- ber of the sentence, carry in them a peculiar emphasis. Dr. Owen, CHAPTER n. 4.' ToOro SI 7.iyw, Iva, &c.] This refers to ver. 2, That their hearts may be comforted — I mean, or that is, that no one may beguile you^ the third ver^e being in a parenthesis. Dr. Mangey. 7, 8, 9. sppt^wit,ivoi — a-wiJMrixmg] These verses L. Bos includes in a parenthesis, and begins the tenth imperatively, that it may continue on from ver. 6, Walk in him rttoted, &c. —and be ye complete in him. Obs. Miscell. e. xxviii. — But then, instead of 'itfle, would it not have been ylvstr^e h auT|/«f, and hhtting out the hand-writing— took it COLOSSIANS, CHAPTER II. 537 it out of the way. Dpylingius, de Chirograph, aboliti one, Lips. 1 722. — And connect ToTg Soyjxao-iv with uTrevavliov, which was adverse to us itl ordinances. Erasmusj Knatchbull. 15. 9^p»afjL^£ij(rap aoTdug sv uiirco] F. ATTOS sv Murw, himself triumphing over it, the cross, in his own person. P. Junius, apud Wetstein. 16. xpivsro) iu 3ga)(r£»'— ig sv {J-ipei logTift,] F. b HMEPA eopriis, in respect of an HOLIDAY. P. Junius. 17. (Txtk rmv ii.sXh.ivTwv\ F. ixsvovreuv, a shadow of things that are LASTING. Mangey in Phil. Jud. vol. I. p. 107. 18. uixSis fcaTaSpotSeusTO) 9fs7\.tuv ev rct7retvo(ppoo-6vri,'^ ©EAFilN, SEDUCING t/oM with humility. Clericus.— Or, %kKwv sv ra.irsiva'^qmuvri, pleasing himself in humility, as 2 Sam. xv. 26, oix i^thriira. sv a-oi, and 1 Sam. xvii, 22. 25. D. Heinsius. — Or, EA011N sv ronrsivoippoa-vvfi, coming in hu- mility, alluding to the words of Christ, Matt. xxiv. 5, Many shall come in my name- — and shall deceive many, IIoXXo* EAETSONTAI eVj tc5 ivofutQi (tou. P. Junius, Toup, Emend, in Suidam, p. 63. Par. II. Ibid, d JX1J ktS^fixiV iiK^oLTiwaV slx^] F. KENsfj(,§aTsya))>, the first syllable having been dropped after the word ko'^axev.-^Or, perhaps, six£a.ts6aiv slxij should be connected, in the same sense with nevt^^wtzimv, intruding in vain, &c. Cureellasus, Al. Moriis. 1^. ^1 o5, masculine, to agree with 'Kpis)h, included in the word xs- ^aXrjV. Demosthenes ady, Midiam, ed. Wolf. p. 141^ C. has xstpaxi) II^K-JjXoStos, scelerosum istud caput, egressus: meaning, by xecpotXT^, Mi- dias. Dr. Owen. 6§«^*A)»] i. €. which tend to corruption, as the commandments and doc- trines of men do. See Matt. xv. 9. Bengeiius.'^hnt the metaphor seems ill to suit with the commandments of men, which do not tend to be cor- rupted, sJg »o»] This verse belongs to the former chapter : what follows relates to the whole Church. Beza. 3. COLOSSIANS, CHAPTER IV. 539 3. 8»' xa) SsSs/AKi*] These words may be placed in a parenthesis. Dr. Owen. 6. aAKTj ^f>Tu^£vos,~\ Seasoned with salt — not with wit, but with wisdom. Dr. Owen. Ibid. siSsva*] The infinitive is here put for the gerund, according to a common rule. Dr. Owen. 8. yvd) TO. Tsre^) o^wv] Read yvvars rk ■srsp) i^f/.cov, as the Alexandrian and other MSS. Bengelius in Gnomon. — ^And yet this reading seems to intro- duce a kind of tautol6gy into the text. And is not this tautology avoided by the present reading? which, by shewing that the Colossians shared his concern, manifestly proved his affection for them ? The other i-eading, in my apprehension, sets the Apostle in too selfish a light. Dr. Owen. 9. ra twSs-] The Augiens. and Bcernerian MSS. add z!Fpar}6[*.euoe., which our English Translators have judiciously adopted. Dr. Owen. 10. 'Apt(rlap)^ag o (ruvoii^a,7\.a}ros j*ow] Aristarchus arid Epaphras are mentioned as saluters, in this epistle, and in that to Philemon, written at the same time. But he is here said to be a prisoner, and Epaphras not ; in that to Philemon, Epaphras is called a prisoner, and Aristarchus not. One of them is wrong, but uncertain which, unless both were prisoners. Wall, Crit. Not — ^The ^thiopic Version omits the words, my fellow prisoner, here, to which Mill accedes, Proleg. 12 16. Ibid. The words vrsfi ax> &c. to the end of the verse, should be inserted in a parenthesis. Dr. 0)ven. 16. »]' eViirloXTj,] Foui' MSS. add wjTi\. But »j is here put for aorij. The like construction occui^ Rom; xi. 29. Dr. Owen. Ibid, xai Ty\v ex AabSjxsi'ay i'va xou u[Ji,s7g ava.yvmrs] Omitting ix, with the Vulgate, ed. Plant, and Genev. read tijv Aaohxeiag, and that ye read the epistle which belongs to Laodicea. Grotius. — And so, KnatchbuU says, the words will signify, though ix be retained: thus, ol ex wifflscos, the faithful; oi ix %To6ig, the Stoics; avejtio/ ix wxlmu p^aTisTroJ, night winds are noxious. — The ^thiopic Version runs thus : " Et quum legeritis banc epistolam, mittite eam ad Laodiceam, ut perlegant eam in domo Christianorum, et etiam Laodicenses :" without any mention of an epistle from Laodicea. — Ka» t^v ix AaoSixs/af are wanting in tihe Leicester MS. Dr. Owen. 18. Mvij/Aoi/eusTe ju-ou raiv Sstr/xcoKJ Chrysostom expressly, rwv^ loi.xp6mv. Dr. Mangey. — But of such reading we have no vestige in the Greek MS. or antient Versions. Dr. Owen. 3 z 2 FIRST ( 540 ) FIRST EPISTLE TO THE THESSALONIANS; OR RATHER THESSALONICIANS, For so &es ii. 18. So Ignatius, Ep. ad Ephes. p. m. 48, aS^a^f^V^a•5 Wif«wr8»;teo-fl»i. Polyc. ad Philipp. p. m. 6, gJ^ruy^WMUfl-etf liSiaXg/jrlwf jy*^ meanwui. Mas.K{amd. 4. etSoTeg, «.h7^(>) i^yttunift'SWii, &5r« 0so3 t%« hcinoy^ u/jdiMW.] Krutvai^g ymr eleeiion of God. Connect it : Knowing ym,r election, ye beioved OF GOD, as 2 Thess. ii. 13. Beza. — That is, take away the comma at ^yawYifbtum, and place it after ^soS, Dr. Owen 18. 7\eiC?\sZv ri.] s€^\. vFsp) u^eSv: ad commendandwm vestr^xmfdem. » Dr. Owen. S>. AwTQi] Either the Macedonians and Achaians, or the men in every place, ver. 8. Markland.— ^Seil. oJ sv otwvt* tottio, all the ueighbmring i^hrisiians. Dr. Owen. Ibid. oTTo/av s'/eroSov sp^ojxsv 'isTplg ufmst] Read, ser^^o/xsv or ^tygo^eit, what kind of entrame we HAV among you. Bengelius, Wetstein, Markland. 9' THESSALONIANS, EP. I. CHAPTER I. 541 §' W/WS Toj^,@sow otTo riSv si$«'7itpv, SouXev'sJC Qsw] Perhap* with a comma at Tov &eov, then etwo rdSv siStoTvcov SooXsosiw @s(p — sig to or "o5(«r)s being un- derstood. See Acts xiv. 15. Marklanp. Ibid. ^tovTi xa,) a7s7]9iva>-j These two epithets stand in opposition to the two branches of Gentile idolatry; ietoZ-worship, and Aero-worship. Dr. Owen. 10. puo'ftsyov — spxo[;,ivrjg.'] The use of the present for the future teose is frequent elsewhere: but here it is peciiliarly emphatical, denoting the certainty of the event. Dr. Owen, CHAPTER H. i 3. ouH ex Ts7\a.vv\g, ouSI |^ «xa9a^0"»ajj F. ouSe l§ av^peoTrapstrxeiag, far our exhortation was not with deceit, nor with desire of pleasing man : not of uncleartness, ill suit^ the sense. R. Bentley, apud Wetstein. 4. ouTa» XetXoofAsy] F. eXaXooju-sv, .SO we spake, as the context requires : our exhortation was not of deceit; but as we were allowed of God, — so we spake. R. Bentley, apud Wetstein. 5j 6. ooTS (lysvri^ri^sv) h nrpo^aersi tffXsovsf /ag — Sovajxevot &C.J The in- termediate words in a parenthesis, saysTheodoret: Nor used we a pretext of covetqusness — when we might have been burthensome. Dr. Mangey. 7, 8.. aXA' sysvrl^r^^(,sv r^Trm bv it-itrto o/xcov] Qu. whether it can signify as an ordinary person, as one of t$e crowd? Theoj>hylact interprets it so, u'g s| CfiicSv eyevofi.rjv,' and it seems to have that meaning in Luke xxii. 27, eyoo Sg s»p,» sv [kitr^if u^(Sv, wg o ^toifeovwy. If so, a comma should, be placed after tjttloi', and a colon or fpl] stop after J/acSv and then wg dv — rixva, oureog Ijitsj^^fAsvoi, even a$ a nursing mother cherisheth her children, so being Jbnd of you, we would by our good will, &c. Markland. 8. g'uSoxou/xsv] For r^uhoxoZfxeu. The present for the imperfect tense, as used elsewhere, and by the best writers. Dr. Owen. Ibid. euafys7\.iov tou 0soy,] It is curious to observe how often the word ©sou is, in the compass of six verses, changed, in some copy or other, into X|^ /xijSsva] Should it not be to? that is, completely expressed, sig to} to is the reading of twelve MSS. and of the Complut. Edition. See chap. iv. 6. below. Dr. Owen. Ibid. /xijSeVa (ra/vetr9a» iv rcCig 9^A«'\f/s(r»] that no man should be moved by these afflictions. Read jtATjSsva o-aXsoWSa*, as 2 Thess. ii. 2 : traivstr^on being scarce used in that sense. Beza, R. Bentley, apud Wetstein. 5. |*ijw«)s] Before ,^r^Trmg some word seems to be understood; which, with Hen. Stephens, I take to be the participle ^o^ouif.evog. Fearing lest by some means the tempter, &c. See Gal. iy. 11. Dr. Owen. 13. sv TJj zroLpoutria Tou Kug«oo — jxsra tsolvtiov rmv uytcov aoToS.] F. Omit zsoivrtov, at the coming of our Lord with his saints, as 2 Thess. i. 17. Dr. Mangey. — Some copies for uyiwv read afysT^mv, which is an interpretation from 2 Thess. i. 7. Matt. xvi. 27. xxv. 31. Grotius. CHAPTER IV. 4. elSsVaj*— to' laoTou (rxeZog xloerQaj] Y. trxilvog xiaarhou, Jenow how fo possess his TABiEnt^ACi.^; so the body is styled by the Philosophers, by Peter 2 Ep. i. 13. by Paul 2 Cor. v. I. Dr. Mangey. 5. [tjri £v BraQsi sVjOofjiiaf,] F. ariiulag, not in disgraceful, i.e. unnatural affections, as Rom. i. 26. Hammond. 6, THESSALONIANS, EP I. CHAPTER IV. 543 6. TO fAT^ — rsT^sovsTtisiv eu TtS rarpayjxotli]] Better bv rivi nr^ay/xoOj, iti any transaction, as 1 Cor, xv. 8. Grotius. — Or, to the same purpose, t«J. C. RittershusiuSj Lect. Sacr. p. 540. — The sixth and seventh verses should be transposed. Ibid. Iv r.ajj which was the Jewish hame, and altered probably into %i'^6\ftia)hg, the Rohian name, intonforttiity to the other Epistle, written to the Gentiles, as this was td some Jewish converts, at Thessalonica. Grotius. 7. ev TJi «7rox«Xo\}/s» Toti Ko^/00 — ffcer' aPyeXcov hwa.y.sms aurou, Iv zsopi ^'hayog] F. Read jointly, without any distinction at aurou, not revealed from heaven infiamingjire, but with his angels who will make a flaming J?re, as t*sal, civ. 3, 4. Benson. g. oLTTo rrjs to^rjs tiJj \?(i ^o ie admired — &e- caitse our testimony concerning you will be verijied in that day. Grotius, Eisner. — Connect iv rj] i^fxipa sjtslvj), with orav sASy), when he shall come in that day. Bengelius in Gnomon. — Instead of zirKrleuoua-iv, the MSS. have t3-j.ciis i^airaTrjiyrf, Let nobody deceive you i for St. Paul, having heard that ttiis notion was yet amongst them, appeals to their own memories, that he taught no such thing, repeats what he did teach^ and advises them to hold fast all he had told them, whether in writing or conversation. Markland. — Not, by the coming or appearance, as an adjuration; but, with respect to the coming or appearance of Jesus Christ, as the subject-matter of the fol- lowing discourse. Dr. Owen. luarag, we beseech you, that ye be not shaken in mind, nor troubled in spirit. P. Junius. 3. a7roxoC\u.ovov xars^cou apri scog sit jtAeo-ow ysvrjTa.t.j Read, with a comma at apTi, where the ellipsis is: only he that now letteth, will let, until he he taken out of the way. Beza, English Version.— Or, the comma and ellipsis rather at /xoVov; Only we must wait, till that which now letteth, &c. Grotius. — A like ellipsis after ^onv is frequent, as 1 Cor. vii. 39, Gal. ii.lO. V. 13. PhiL i. 27. 2 Thess. ii. 7. Heb. ix. 10. See Markland, iij Arnald on Wisdom, xvii. 6. — Or, without any ellipsis, *0 xari^ov re- ferring to y,v(flipK)v, the mystery begkining tooperate, if that only which. now THESSALGNIANS, EP. II, CHAPTER II. 547 now letfeth were taken away. Vales, in Ep. Casaub. p. 66d, ed. Alme- loveen. — 'Or, by transposing one word, ^ovov EQS o xari^cov apri e« fieirov 7£v»]Tai, V7ily till he which now Mndereth, be taken away. Vitringa Obs. Sacra, Diss. III. lib. i. c. vi. p. 220. Ibid. xoiri^wv] He that with-holdeth or restraineth, viz. the Eccle- siastical Power, is the Roman Emperor. Dr. Owen. \\. rm \|/£uSsr] Qu. ihe false one, tw ^J/soSeT; or the false thing, which he uttereth. Markland. CHAPTER III. 6. ttcu vZv zsa.pa.KO.'Kta, tva. &c. The like may often be observed elsewhere, and in the best classic Writers. Dr. Owen. . 4. i».6^ois xoLiyevsoChoylons] F. ysus^'KioCKoytaig. P.Junius. — Or, x£i'oXo- yiais, vain talking. R. Bentley, apud Wetstein. Ibid. aTTspoLVToig] F.ei.7repa.Toig, genealogies unsearchable, asPhavorinus in Lexic. and Schol. Aristoph. in Nub. ver. 3. Obs. Select. Hallens. torn. X. p. 360. Ibid. o»xo8o|xrav,] Better o\xQVo[x.lav, which is the reading of Mill, and of above forty MSS. See D'Orville in Charit. Aphr. BowYER, Dr. Owen, Gosset. 11. x«Toi rh locLfyi7.iov t% 8o|r)s] F. KAI Tfl ETArrEAIfl, con- trary to sound doctrine and to the gospel, &c. PriccBus. — Better, per- haps, with the Clerm. MS. and Vulgate Version, t^ xara to eua.fyi'Km. See chap. vi. 3. Dr. Owen. 18. xara, rag wpoayova-a-g sTfl (Ts m^pocpviTsias'] F.eTriXOT, according to the predictions concerning thee. Dr, Mangey. CHAPTI^R TIMOTHY, EP. I. CHAPTER U. 549 CHAPTER H. 1, 2. By Ssijo-eij, I understand petitions for a supply of our wants; by ysrpotrsv^ou, vows to the Almighty in return ; by evrsu^sig, meditations, and that intercourse which passes between God and our own souls. Bp. Barrington. 2. uTTsp — vsoLVTOiV Tcov sv VTTspo^-fl oVTcoV Iva, ^'p£fAO)/ — 010V hiaya)iJ.svj F, Omit the point at ovrmv, all placed in authority for this end that we may lead a 'peaceable life. Beza. — m\p ^atriT^swv, particularly for kings ; otherwise there would have been no need to mention them, when he just before said uTrlp zsavrwv av^gwiriov. Markland. Ibid. trs^voTriii-'^ Our Translation here renders o-e/xvoTris, honesty; which seems not to reach its true and full meaning. Aristotle define^ it, jU,aAa«T^ xa< B\>(TyJ\}xwv ^agoVtj^. J5j». BaRRINGTON. 5. ET^ yag Qidq, B^g xoli ^sa-lrv^g &sqZ kki ocvBpaiTTcov, av^^wwog ^piia(ri>.eiv eaorag AF s^ywv a.yahmv can hardly be said, and the con- struction had been more naturally continued by EN epymg ayaBaig, we had better connect St' spymv uya^dSv with hrafys'hT^oy.iua.ig, leaving out the pa- renthesis : That women adorn themselves, not with embroidered hair (o, i. e. xaM q) as it becomes women, who promise godliness by their good BEHAVIOUR. Theodoret, U. Stephens, Estius, Knatchbull, &c. — For or •BTpiirsi, Pricseus would read wg Tsspiirei, as Coloss. iii. 8, mg avilxev.' Eph. V. 3, Kohwg •■nrgsVst Siyloig. Eccles. xxxiii. 28, oJ^ n^psirsi aurto, which is needless, because aroisTv is understood, 15. ^aib'^a-sTKi Ss — lav j*siVa) a.va67j aiysXojg] If a criticism I have heard of may be admitted, which, instead of afysT^otg, angels, would put au^pcoTOkg, men, it^^liSs very agreeable to the Apostle's climax, and scope of his reasoning? .3/'- La- viNGTON, Enthusiasm i^f Methodists and Papists compared,':,.' 4 B CHAPTER 554 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. CHAPTER IV. 3. oiTri^sa-Bai ^^wJx«Ta)v] F. avrsp^so-Qai, to adhere to food. Isid. Pelu- siot. 1. iv. ep. 112. See Mill, Prol. 917. — Some erroneously think that a verb may be understood of the opposite sense to the preceding verb: as after xw'KuavTiov ya[t.siv, [xeXsuovrcov] oari^ea-^eii. But in olvov — xal triTov ISoVtkj, Odyss. n. 110, sSoj denotes in general to consume^ as Odyss. A. 25Q. 'E7r.oermv, so »a>Xua) aTrep^sirQat is the same as xoaXuca f*iQ ^aysiv. He did not consider that, in [mi (payelv independently, imj is negative; but that after verbs oi forbidding it only seconds or enforces the prohibition, and is therefore indifferently expressed or understood. M19 i^a,yiiv alone is not to eat, but xoi'Kx)m f*.ij ^ctysiv is I forbid eating. So xmTiuco yetfusiv, or /atj ya.[Lsiv, I forbid marriage; HwXueo a!7rej(s(r^a.i, or jtAi] ajrep^so-Qaj ^pcoftarmv, I forbid abstinence from food, contrary to the sense required. JJph a.Tra.qvi^a-'ri fxyj slSej/a* /*£, Luc. xxii. 34, thrice deny that thou knowest me, the f*,^ is either omitted, or expressed, avriXsyoVTsg a.va.(fia.a-iv fwj sivcui, Luc. XX. 27. who deny that there is a resurrection. Kypke. — So airetve [i,7]Te Ts'Ka.ffiav it-r^TS (*«f*7]Xa)/ riva. isoi^a-aa-Bai to3 friofJMrog a\xivet. interdixit ne quis pingeret velfngeret corporis sui ejffigiem, Plut. Vit. Agesil. And without |xig, KwXusjy ^Avrtyovov ].siv, forbidding to marry by abstaining from food, the ar- ticle Tia being omitted, as Tssipa^ils rov @sov sTriflsTm*, for t«j • I7ri6s7va», why tempt ye God by putting a yoke on the disciples. Acts xv. 10. Schmid. — Or read AnOSe;^scr6a« ^poifKorrmv, forbidding to marry, to PARTAKE of food, wMch, &e. — Or, AIIEXOMENliN ^^eafAurefiv, re- moving, taking away food; as Homer, Odyss. O. 33, N^« exws V'^qs-wv a.'7ri)(Biv, Ep. Duae, p. 29. I answer, 'A-rriyai in the active so signifies; but never will it be found in the passive or middle voice in that sense. — "ATep^so-Qaj may seem to need no alteration, from what Laertius says of Pythagoras, p. 507, twv 8s xua[Kwv afTrvjyopsoev e;f£.svon, idle as they, are,, they privately run about houses. Dr. Mangey. — The emendation is right, but ill understood ; the sense is. And besides they Jkll insensibly into an idle way, trotting about from house to house. So Hippocrat. ad Daniagetum: S*aXav9av£i Vfxreav zrSig xoa-fjLog, The whole world is ill, and do not know it. And the Apostle, Heb. xiii. 2, 8*a ruurr^g yap s'Ka.^ov rivsg ^svitravrsg aiyeXooj, have without knowing it entertained strangers. Toup, Emend, in Suidam, Par. II. p. 125. — I should submit with deference to this Author's judg- ment; but as he joins TiavQavooo-j with apyou, not with OTs^jsgp^o'jiAsi/aj, I wish he had produced a similar instance, where ?y.«v6avo.u(r» is joined with an adjective, not with a participle, Bovvyer. Ibid, m (Mvou Ss apyat, aXha. xa) }(r»v, through faction, (as nrfo(rsx?*,>)'6^, Acts v. 36), which is the reading 558 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. reading of several MSS. Dr. Man gey. — Or, perhaps, IIPOKAHSIN, through PROVOCATION. Erasmus. 23. Mrjxiri u^poirorsi, &c.] Sir N. KnatchbuU would have this whole verse omitted. — But against the joint suffrage of all the MSS. and antient Versions. It ought perhaps to stand at the end of the chapter; for here it se^s to disturb the sense. Dr, Owen. CHAPTER VL 3. ju-ij nrpoa-epj^eTOLi uyiaivoviri ^070*5] As no example of this sense of zyptxrip^erai elsewhere has been given, perhaps we might read zsqoa-ij^eTou, or rar^o(r/(r;^sTa», CLEAVE anrf adhere to the wholesome words; or rather wg8(re;^gj, GIVE HEED to the wholesome words, as 2 Pet. i. 19. Acts viii. 6. xvi. 14. 1 Tim. i. 4. Heb. i. I. Tit. i. 14. &c. R, Bentley, Phil. Lipsi- ensis, ep. i. p. 75. — IIpo-£^;^o/xai is to Jbllow, to approve, and embrace. Philo de Gigantibus, p. 2S9, ed. Francof. Discant vero hi omnes juutjSsj/J ^qa<7spj(£(rha,i yv.ay.Sdv(f)V x.r. X. ver. 5. the intermediate words being placed in a parenthesis; and then the reason of his giving thanks will be obvious and express. If there be still a difficulty 560 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. difficulty with respect to the particle (pg, it may perhaps be removed by rendering the sentence with an admiration {mg a8»aXs»7r)ov! how incessantly mindful of thee am I! &c. Or, what incessant remembrance have I of thee! &c. &c.) Dr.OwEn. 9, 10. Perhaps all from oo xarot tu sqyd, ver. 9; to u^^apa-ian, ver, 10, should be included in a parenthesis, and the words connected: tsS craiVav- rog ■^[t.S.g, xa» xaXetTavTos — Sja toS soaiysX/ou, Who hath saved us, and hath called us with a holy calling — through the Gospel; but that life and immortality were manifested by Christ, who abolished death. Dr. Parry, Defence of the Lord Bishop of London, against the Author of The Divine Legation, 1760, p. 37, 38. ed. 2, and so Schoetgenius. — But ha, TOO soaiyeX/oo, may be connected with tpavepco^sia-av 8»a t% en-jcpa- vsiug Tou a-eoril^og [xa»] 8»a roo ha.fys'Kiou, per apparitionem servatoris nostri Jesu Christi [e^] per evangelium. Bengelius. 12. oT8a yup 3 aoTfl) K.upiog eupsiv e\soj tsapa. Koplou ev exeivv) t^ »f|*sga] This in a parenthesis, .B/?. Sherlock. — For zjapa. Kopiov, read with the Clerm. and Si Germ. MSS. Tuapa. &s(S. But see the common reading supported, Gen- xix. 24- LX^. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER II. 2. ■^xoDtrag tsap e|*ou Sjo^ otoXTioJi/ ^a.pripoiv\ ijxouflraf §»a rstiKKcov, heard among many witnesses, is scarcely agreeable to syntax; read, rather, SiA zsoXKwv [/.aprupaaii raZra. Tsrapahm, What you have heard of me, do you TESTIFYING hy many things commit to faithful men. P. Junius, Knatcbbult. 6. Tov xoTTKovla yscopyov SsT vrpatTov raJj/ xxpTcSv fi,sraXafJt,SaV£»v.]] The English Version ill connects zjpwTov with y.sra.'Kot.iJi.Soi.veiv: the husbandman that lahoureth must be first partaker of the fruits. The infinitive is governed of the participle, as Plat. Dial. Euthyphr. § 2. Ka/ /xot Xeye rl xou ts-ojoovra are .6vsue 'Iijrooi' 'Kpidlov. S, Battier, Mus. Brem. II. p. 188. 4c 10. 562 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 10. Aia TouTo OTawTa ii7roy.sveo] F. Connect ha towto with the foregoing verse : ivherein I suffer unto bonds : but the word of God is not there- fore bound. S. Battier, Mus. Brem. II. p. lS8. 13. ei oTrojxsvofjieVj xou (ryfj(.S'ar»7i£u«rQ|«,£v] Rather, u STNun'ojxei/offcei', as ver. 11- and see Rom. viii. 17. Sirach, ch. xxx. 10. Priceeus. 16. It) u7.eiov ykp vsfwo^ouiriv «tFegs»«j] IIP0SKO*OTSIN. Curcelleetis. 16, 17* ST* wTisTotf yaq ragoxo'^'otjo-iv atrsSs/as* xai "klyog mrt»v, &c.] As the text stands, the verb vsptntd-i^m^iv seems to want a nominative case, and the relative auriSv an antecedent. The Syriac Version is to this purpose : A sermonibus vanis recede: potius enim adaugebunt impietatem suam qui in, ilUs occupemtur. Et sermo eorum, &c. Wetstein observes in his va- rious Lections, that, instead of oureSsiots, the Clerm. MS. seems to have reiad at first otasSeis, which has since been altered into aersSs/a. Such a nominative plural, properly authenticated, would set the whole right. Dr. Owen. 19. 'O i^ivrta, &c.} This refers to ver. 16. The intermediate verses should be in a parenthesis. Dr. Mangey. Ibid, trispsog S^s/xsXjo^ tou 0eoo sdlvjxsv, 's^tov ttju ](rov] Perhaps, zsTivjpaxrov, as Luke xii. 25. Coloss. iv. 17. Mangey, on Phil. Jud. voL II. p. 540. 7. "I have fought a good fight;" literally in the Syriac, prseclarum illud certamen decertavi. See the same phrase in Plutarch's Life of Pom- pey concerning Caesar. 'A-ywvi^o[/.ivotj roa-ooroug aydovag uTreq Trjg i^ye^ovio^, p. 485. Weston. 13. Tou (pajXo'i/ijv] Corrupted from jT>]s, rather than z^on^TTig, may easily be discovered from Diog. Laertius, in Vita Epimenidis. Of the verse here quoted, Calli- machus (Hymn, in Jovem, ver. 8.) recites the first part — Kg^Tsf aji ^sUtficu. They were always noted. Polybius often mentions the Cretans, but scarcely ever without reproach. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER II. 2. Upsa-SuTag &c.] After TiTpscrSoTag, some-, such word as zsoLpoMOLKu seems to be understood : and so again after SouAouj, ver. 9. In the sixth verse it is expressly inserted. Dr. Owen. 3. IIps], exoria est, Offaruii, and so perhaps it was written here. Pricwus. Ibid. 15 ;faj»«j tou 0eo3 vj ctorijgiof vf&arw av^peavcig] Either, hath ap- peared to ail men, as Theophylact ; or, with others, that bringeth salva- tion to all men. Est-ius, Robert. Cell. Reliq. Angl. torn. II. p. 408. 11 — 14, " For the grace of God," &c. These words, from the 1 1th to the 14th verse, afforded more solid comfort to the great Selden than all the books he had ever read. Weston. CHAPTER HI. 5. wv lwoj7j)gow»ju.(M with ?«►%, which would otherwise want a genitive. Piscator, Knatchhull, Grotius. — The words ^fur eXjr/Sot seem to disturb the sense; and may therefore be omitted.. They are wanting in Codex jRoe 2. Dr. Owen. 12. zspos fAE ek Nflw, I always thank Gxfd, token t mefition you in my "prayers. Pyle. 6. oTTtag 'ill xotvwvioi] Some such wofd as tsr^fnireu^l^vb^ seems to be un- derstood before 0*015. Dr. Owen. Ibid. hs^Ti^ yivr}Tat Iv smyvoaarei] Rather, KNAPmS yevtirm — g^ JipKrlov, that the participation of thy faith may becofne evident — TOWARDS or TO the glory of Christ Jesiis. Bengelius.— 'Ver. 5, would be clearer in a parenthesis, that oirws hs^'y^g yit^TAi ftiay connect with ver. 4. Dr. Mangey. 7. ILapiv yap e)(op,ef^ %tx.^v is a better readifag, and supported by twelve Capital MSS. Dr. Owen. 9. (og IlaSXfi^ CT^ea-^u'rt)?, vuvi 81 xai Ss't^jUjbjJ I read ixrps&^£UTr[S, a* Paul an ambassador. So Ephes. vi. 20, uir\p ot t!rps(r'Ssuob h oCK6(rsi, for which I am an ambassador in bonds. And 2 Cor. v. 20, uTsp XpicfloS zjpsa-Se6o(i.sv. Paul was a young man, vsaviag, at Stephen's martyrdom, A. D. 35. and this Epistle was written A. D. 62. How then could he now be a very old man ? Correct further, a»g ilAAAI rspsa-isur'^g, vw ^1, &c. R. Bentley, MS. in loc. preserved in Dr. Ward^s Dissertation on several Passages of the Sacred Scriptures, p. 265, referred to likewise by Pyle; and R, Wetstein; the latter of whom objects to the emendation, because in this Epistle St. Paul says. nothing assuming, but beseeches by love, and omits the mention of his apostleship, which he nowhere else does, except in his Epistle to the Philippians, and the two Epistles to the Thessaloni- cians. But is it nothing assuming, when he says, ver. 19, Thou owest to me even thy own self 9 The adversative particle Ss implies an antithesis to what went before. But what antithesis is it to say, Paul advanced in yearSy but now even a prisoner ? If this latter was added as an accumu- lative circumstance, he would have said, vov) KAI Seff-ju,»op, an old man AND now [moreover] a prisoner. As it is vvvi AE xa) Slo-finoj, we want something 568 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. something opposite as well as accumulative, which Dr. Bentlei/s emenda- tion well supplies ; and by reading rsa.'Ka.i, we have as clear an opposition to mvi, as zifpsa-^surr^g is to xai hi(r[xiog. — It should further be observed, that they, who make Paul to be an old man at the writing of this Epistle, do so chiefly on the evidence of this place, and draw forth the chronology of his life to answer this supposition. That at Stephen's martyrdom, A.D. 33, he was a young man, 35 years old. What is the period of a young man, none can define. But they suppose at the writing this Epistle, A. D. 62, he was 64. — Mr. Man computes that he was put to death at 68 years old; that he was born^ U. C. 752; was present at Stephen's rnar- tyrdom, A. D. vulg. 28. aetat. 29. When he wrote this Epistle, he does not say. 10. ov syej/y»](ra] The relative 01; agrees with its antecedent here, not in gender, but in sense ; as if rixvou stood for 6»oo. Instances of the like construction have occurred often before; see particularly Gal. iv. 18, 19. Nor are they less frequent in the profane Classicks. Dr. Owen. 15. aiainov] for ever; i. e. for life. So Horace, Serviet seternum, parvo quia nesciet uti. Epist. lib. I. x. 41. Dr. Owen. 17. (OS IfAs] The Syriac reads (6§ l/xov, and, in my opinion, better. Beza. 19. Iva, |X'^ Xlyo) (Toi ot» &c.] W (X19 Xsyo) (aTOTiVo)), SOI or* &c. that I may not say, I will repay it to thee: because &c. i. e. there will be no necessity of saying, I will repay it to thee; because thou knowest that thou art a greater debtor to me, even for thyself. Markland. 24. 'Af/erlappfog] He was at this time fellow-prisoner; but why not here so described, as well as Epaphras, is uncertain. See before, Ep. to Coloss. V, 10. EPISTLE ( 5^9 ) EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. THIS is one of the most argumentative Epistles that ever was written: and therefore should be closely studied, especially as it shews the supe- riority of the Gospel above the Law. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER I. 1. 1 loATMEPilS xat tsroXor^oVoif] The learned Bos remarks, Obs. Critic, c. XXV. that these are terms borrowed from Musick, and express the variety of parts, sounds, and modulations that make harmony; and therefore, let me add, are most justly applicable to. the various har- / monizing parts of the one great evangelical dispensation of Providence. See also Clem. Alexandr. Admon. ad Gentes, p. 7. A. B. ed. Colon. 1 68 8. • Dr. Owen. Ibid. TiaXijeraf rols tsaTpouanv Iv rois TiTpo^r^ra.is\ F- sw Toig AFFEAOIS. For the design of the Writer here is to shew how much Christ is superior to the angels, not to Moses and Aaron, which he afterwards more fully illustrates. Compare ii. 2, 3. Crellius, Evang. S. Joan, restit. P. I. c. 43. 3. T(a pr^iLoHi T^s ^uuetfteeoe auTOu] Read aurou, upholding all things h/ the word of his [the Father's] poioer, as before, uirofflourews auToS. What follows, 8»' laoTou, is in distinction to it. »/. Peirce, of Exon. 6. "Orav 8s waXiv sla-ayayy)] Our Version, after Beza, supposes waXiv should be transposed. And again, when he hringeth &c. But the order of the words, and the adversative particle Ss, lead us to connect ts&Kiv with sWayayr^ : Christ has a more excellent name than the angels. To which of them said he at any time, Thou art my Son.~—But when he again, at his resurrection, bringeth the first begotten into the world, he saith &c. Peirce, of Exon. 7. Kmj rspls f'SV rohg afyeT^ovg Aeys*'] ^^nd of the angels, not, he saith, but the Scripture saith. The nominative case is, not 0sby, but y^a^^ understood. So again, ver. 8. But of the Son the Scripture saith. Dr. Owen. Ibid. 'O tsoitSv Tohg AJye^owp aJrou fwswfAoIa] Perhaps, IFho makes a fiame of fire to be his angels, spirits, and ministers. D. Heinsius, 4D 9, 570 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 9. s}(^pi(rg (Ts 6 0sog, o &e6^ { OTors 7srapuppow[iLev] F. OTagao-opcSjjtev, lest we should PERVERT them. P. Junius 3. g'lf ij/xap Igegaico'Q^] F. e]g uiuSig. Beza. — ^The common reading is far better. Dr. Owen. 5. After rssp\ -^g XaXoSfxsv, there is a long ellipsis to be supplied thus: 'A7\,>.' av^ptoTTO) iiTsm^e aurr^V xd^mg ^isy.a.pT6pdSo &iC. i>r. OwEN. 7. x«; ' xaTeo-lijo-as-T-pfjsjf fSi/ trov] Though this clause is wanting in se- veral MSS. andimarked for omission by PFetstein, yet, as it makes a part of the quotation in the Septuagint, and a strong part too of the Apostle's argument in this place, it ought, I think, by all means to be retained. Dr. Owen. 9. Tov 8s ^§a;^u ri Tsap alykhmg i^azloop.ivou SXsVojxsy 'Iijo'ouy] This begins the Apostle's answer to the objections cited in ver. 6. Markland.-^ If the article Toi^ was to be connected with 'Irjeroof, it would have been placed at the beginning of the sentence rh 'Iijo-sui' '^h or "^^ 8s 'IritroZv, as Matt: xxvii. 26. - Distihgiiish then thus; with a stop at ^XeVo/asw: But we see all things not yet subject to him [man]: yet we. behold him little lower than the angels; 'iTjcrpoi/ (for 'I^jo-buv 8s) but Jesus we behold, by suffering death crowned with glory, &c. Thus the Apostle magnifies the prerogative of man, as the Psalmist does, and of Christ above all. , - p. Heinsius. 9- HEBREWS, CHAPTER H. a/ 9. vj7iaT7a)f«,lvov /BXsTroffcsv 'Iijeroui/ Sjot to nya9>]ju.a] Connect Sto. to rara9i][xa with what follows: by suffering death crowned with glory. See Phil. ii. g. as Chrysostom, Syriac, Peirce of Exon, Wetstein, &'al. Ibid. 8»a TO ro-aOvjfAa— s(r]e45a;'«)|u,svov'] Place these words in a paren- thesis, that oTtoq may join with the former part of the sentence. Owen. Ibid. oTotg J^agfl* QsoO uv\p Tsuvras .ysucrtjTo.i ^avarou] F. UTrsg ■sravrog FENHTAI 9^avaTou, crowned with glory, that by the favour of God he, MIGHT BE ABOVE all death. J. J. Reiske, ap, Wetstein. — Point this verse. Toe Ss, ^pa^u t» crap' a.fyi>.o\»g riKarlw^ivov, ^XsVoftsw 'Irjo-ouc, Sjot ro OTafl'jjfx.a roxt ^-avaroo, 80^7) xa* t«j«,'^ e(rlsh& came with Moses out of Egypt? So t/s— a7l^* oup^J, Luke xvii. 8, who is there — but will rather say. Make ready wherewith I may sup? as the Syriac, Chrysostom, The- odoret, Bengelius^ 19. oox »j8ovi39>]o-ai/ s5a■e^9sTl» Zi airufimf^ F. U mreiUiwf, hectmse of disoiecKence. P. Junius. CHAPTER HEBREWS, CHAPTER IV. 573 CHAPTER IV. 1. If o/xdJi/] Two MSS. read ■jj/xmi;, which seems to accord well- with the context. But the common reading may be right, as more emphatical, and it is better supported. Dr. Owen. a. xal ya.^ eerjiAEy syij/ysX»(rj«,eM«, &c.] Translate, For to us were glad tidings of rest vouchsafed, as well as to them. Dr. Owen. 3. The phrase e\g t^u xaTajraoeriv jttoo, into my (that is, God's) rest, is very emphatical : being that, on which the whole force of the Apostle's argument is founded. Now, the expression, God!s rest, may be taken in three different senses: two of which the Apostle here excludes, and adopts the third. 1 . He proves it cannot mean the sabbatical rest enjoined at the creation of the world, ver. 4, 5. Nor, 2. the rest promised to the Jews in the land of Canaan, ver. 7, 8. Therefore, 3. it must mean the eternal rest in heaven promised to the faithful, ver. 9, of which the sabbath is an emblem. Dr. Owen. 5. Ka» ev TooVw] F. Ka« eZ touto. Mangey in Phil. Jud. torn. I. p. 721. 6. 'Eirsi puv SaroJisiireTai &c.] Distinguish thus: stts) ouv, &c. Seeing then it is so,' it remains that some must enter into it, xou oi, &c. though they, to whom it was first preached, entered not in because of unbelief. Taylor on Romans, p. 8 1, 12. Zmu yap h Xoy«s to5 0so3, &c.] The same actions are here attributed to the word of God, as to God himself. See Raphelius in loc. And hence it appears, that the sudden transition in the sequel, ver. 1$* from his word to himself, is neither harsh nor unnatural. Dr. OwEi*. Ibid. otffiMV Ts xa) fMiSXtojc} F. MEAQN, to the dividing the Joints and UMBS, as one MS. cited by Erasmus. Or, MYHNUN, joints find MUSCLES. Dr. Mangey. Ibid. xa\ xptnxos ecfiwjiiijVetov} ' F. AIA xpinxog kv^vft/^^emv, dissecting the thoughts of the heart, as Philb,, torn. I. p. 491v ro/xeT riov e'M^Tr&intov %&yio. Mangey, ibid. — Hesychius confirms the vulgar reading, voc. Epi- Tixo$ ev^tiyuriirewv. 13. evatTiw &.wr<^—7!!p^ tv ij/tTv "Kayas] The like construction occurred before^, €*»< ii. 10* e-xperrs yap oearia h' ov rot z^avrei &c. Dr. Owen. 15. Ts^irstpatr^ksvov h\ xaroi rsaina xeA* opuoUn^oi} V* zTSif^Morftivcv, in ail things formed like as we are. P. Junius, Ibid, xod' ojASMT^oc, seil. lijxaw.. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER 574 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. CHAPTER V. 5. "Ttog juiou et irh, &c.} This is not introduced to prove that Christ is an high priest (that is done by the next quotation) : but that he is the son of God. And the two quotations joined together are meant to prove, that he is, what the Apostle calls him, ch. iv. 14. ap^tspea [jLsyav, A great HIGH PRIEST. Z)r. Owen. 7. Ssijerejf rs tea.) ixsTripioLSy &c.] This seems to refer to his prayers and agonies in the garden, when an angel came from heaven, and strength- ened him. Matt. xxvi. 36^ — 45. Luke xxii. 39 — 45. Hence, then, I would translate the following words, ;«ai eJo-««oo whicli our Saviour prayed might pass from him, I do not know any other place of Scripture of equal probability; and therefore should think it the most prudent, at least the most modest part, not to enquire any further into what God seems not to have thought proper to reveal. 'AxoutrQeif is having been heard : eio-axo-jo-Sstj is having been heard with effect; that is, delivered: frequently in the LXX. See however John xviii. 11. whence perhaps may be gathered what this cup was. It seems to be the exceeding in usage he met with previous to his crucifixion; to be delivered from which (crucifixion) it is certain he never did or could pray; from the other he might, Markland. 8. e/xaQsv acj)' wv sTraSs &c.] I^et learned he obedience, thatjs, the dif- ficulties of obedience, or how hard it is sometimes to obey, bp the things which he suffered. Z)r.. Owen. 11. xM« 8osiav s^sls too 8j8aer«s(v uftajr, riva. ra. trloi^sio.'] Read, without the comma, and rtva an indefinite: too Sj8a(rx£»» yjotaj riva.. You have again need that some one should teach you thejirst elements, &c. J. Gronovius, apud Wetstein, Peirce of Exon. CHAPTER VI. 1 . Tov Trig ipx^S Tou Xgiirlou \oyav,] By an Hypallage, for tt^v tqu Xoyst* Tou X|9((rlou aj?;^r/|li — which seem to carry the. same sense with ra (r]o<;^e7a T^S ap^rig twv "koyioiV tou 0soo, ch. V. 12. i>r. OwEN. 1, 2. JM.V} isuKiv ^-sfjilxiov — xcCi kqiiKOLTog atwvjoo.] All this must be in a parenthesis, that so we may connect, J^herefore laying aside — and this let us do, if- God shall permit. And at ver. 3, we should read CTot7]Va»^ej/, not CTot>](rojX£V, as (jlsptu/xsQa, ver. 1. Markland, 4. 'ASotfaTov yaq, &c.] *To connect this with the preceding verse, some- thing to this purpose must be supposed to intervene: "I speak particularly to you who are disposed to go on to perfection. To apostates I have no- thing to say." For it is impossible. Sac. Dr. Owen. 5. xmTiov ysva-afjisvoog ©sou pijjK-a] F- more agreeable to the Greek con- struction,' observed in ver. 4, xa^ou— ^(wfjctaTo^. P. Junius. — But it is also used -with an Accusative, John ii. 9. Dr. Owen. 5. 516 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 5. Qu. if ysv(ra.y.svog be right; and for ts /*eX^oI»Tos, perhaps re tow /xsTiXovTof. Markland. 6. TO-aXjv avaxatvi^eiv] To renew them again, seems redundant. Con* nect, therefore, with the Syriac, ■sra^aTrsa-ovTo.g — nfoKiv. Erasmus, Peirce of Exon, & al. — For avaxaivi^eiv, F. eivaxo[t.i§eiv, TO RECOVER THEMSELVES again to repentance. J. J. Reiske, apud Wetstein. 10. xou rou xoxoti rfif uyoarrig] Some think xou kottqu should be omitted. But that work of charity of yours is put for that charitable work of yours, as in Eusebius, Hist. v. c. 1 1 . sif yripag T^iffl)}? ^apftaxov, is a cure for forgetful old age. Toup,. in Suidam, Par. H. p. 130. 11. TSpog rr^v TffXrjpo^opj'ai/ 7% sATr/Sof a;^g« reXouf]) Better connect Iv- Bsixvutr^ai trTrou^^u — u^pi reXooy. Bengelius. 14. ''H [/.riv euKoymv &c.] Four of our principal MSS. and two of inferior note, read ei [jj^v &c. But the common reading is right; as appears from several places in Xenophofis Cyrop. and Exp. Cyri, quoted by Raphelius. Dr. Owen. 18. «(rpfogotv Tsapax'Kyitnv tymfKsv 01 xara^uyoureg xpar^g-ajj F, xoltoi , 4ptjyrlv ovTsg, that we, in our flight, might have the strong consolation of laying hold on the hope, &c. J. J. Reiske, apud Wetstein. CHAPTER Vn. I. OuTog ya.p b MsX;^tx% UpoKrovris ^v'^ F. *En-E^ p.^v. Isidorus. 11. HEBREWS, CHAPTER VII. 577 11. sir auTyf] scil. Upoxruini — pro mp) aurijg' Jbr concerning if (viz. the Levitical priesthood) the people received a law. Observe wj/o/xoQstijJo without the augment: several MSS. read i/svo/*o9sT^1a». Dr. Owen. Ibid. xa\ oi xara — ?vsys(r9ai ;] This is wanting in the j^thiopic Ver- sion. And Dr. Mill supposes it to be a marginal gloss; but evidently without reason. Dr. Owen. 13. 'E.ov appears to me the preceding verse; and not, according to the general opinion, the following sentence, on strengthens this opinion, by assigning the reasoft why it is evident, nrpo- $i]Xov ver. 14, and ;]Xov ver. 15, must relate to one and the same thing. Bp. Barrington. 15. £» is here put for on, as it often is in the sacred as well as profane Writers. See Acts xxvi. 23. and particularly 1 Tim. v. 10. where it occurs ^ve times in that sense. Dr. Owen. 16. To complete the sense, after yeyovev supply Upsvg ; who is made priest, &c. Dr. Owen. 19. ouSev yap ItsXsiojo-sv o voft-og, hriKTctycayr^ 8s xpsiriovog IXa-i8of,] The Opposition is ill supposed to lie between these two propositions: The former (ouSse yap ars'KeiaMrsv o vd/xos) should be read in a parenthesis: What follows is in opposition to the foregoing verse, yiverai being understood: There is an abrogation of the former commandment concerning the Levi- tical priesthood (for the law made nothing perfectj but there is the bringing in of a better hope. Estius, Peirce of Exon, Bengelius, Markland. 20. Kai xafl' o]V^ yoLp xareerxsoao-fli] 1^ vrpwrrj, h ■^ &c.]j Pliace t'h6 distinction at xaT£(rxsoa.sva,, or at the end of the next verse sTJxsi'jxsmt. Beza. — And connect fAoVoK st} 3^a>'adMri with this verse : those sacrifices could not make perfect those thai WORSHIPED ONLY With meat offerings and drink offerings. Olear. Analys. p. 28, Peirce of Exon. — The participles, Suj/afAsvai and iTrjxs/jxeva, thpugh differing in gender, are not to be altered. Instances of such yaried con- struction are to be found in the best authors. Thus sBvrj »cr;^Oj»a, xoil (TuvecflrjxoTa — BTgTrojTjjxsi/oi. Xenoph, Cyrop. lib. i. p. 45. ed. Hutchinson, 8vo. But perhaps Soi/ajAsvaj refers to ^oa-iai, and sTrwsijJLsva. to dcSpu, or to both hmpa and 9-oo-ia( conjointly. Dr. Owen. 11, ap^ispsug Twv ixs70\.ovTa)V aya^dav] F. (Jisvovreov aya^m, a high priest of good things which are to continue, in opposition to Stxaicoftotla, the ordinances, which were temporary. See Col. ii. 17. Mangey, Phil. Jud. tom. I. p. 107. 12. eiipa.iJ.evog] This should be read e^^o^svos, as some MSS. and Edd. of Erasmus, Aldus, Bogard, Colinseiis, Oecumenius, Theophylact, read ; if Mr. Dawes's observation is true, that the Aor. 1. of the Active or Middle Voice of this verb is never to be found. Miscell. Crit. p. 259- — But see, to the contrary, D'QryzV/e on Chariton, p. 335. 4 E 2- 14. 580 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. . 14. 8»a HueuftaTos ouoovtou] F. for TsrveCyMTog read ayvsu[ta.Tog, who through everlasting sanctification offered himself. J. J. Reiske, apud Wetstein. — If there be any need of receding from the text, for auovtou read, with several MSS. ayiou. Dr. Owen, 17. sTsi p,ij BTOTs «(r;^o£», &c.] The Greek Scholia, as is observed by Is. Casaubon, D. Heinsius, and Bengelius, read this interrogatively : For is it of any force, while the testator lives? Dr. Mangky. 19. Xa^cuv TO ol/xa- — auTo' ts to ©j^x/ov xou tsavra. rov Xaov eppa.VTi(re\ Place a comma at /3i6'x/ov, that it may connect, not, as the Vulgate, with ippavrure, but with "KaStov, as Exod. xxiv. 7. And taking the blood of calves — and the booJc, he sprinkled all the people. If the Writer had intended to say that Moses sprinkled the book, he would have mentioned it ver. 21, with the tabernacle and the vessels of the ministry. That the conjunctive ts does not always relate to x«» which follows, see Acts xxi. 11. John ii. 15. Kidder, Demonstration of the Messiah, Part II. p. 144. Bengelius. Ibid. TO oJfAa — fASTa uSaToff. This prefigured the blood and water which came out of our Saviour's side after he was dead, John xix. 34.— egi'oo xoxx/vou was a type of the ;^Xa/*os xoxxiVou, which they put on our Saviour in mockery, after his condemnation. Matt, xxvii. 28. — oo-o-oiVou represented the stalk of the hyssop, on which was put the sponge with the vinegar, and lifted up to Jesus's mouth, as he hung on the cross, John xix. 29. — These were manifest tokens of the Messiah given by Moses. It is not much to be wondered that the Jews, at the time of our Saviour's crucifixion, did not see them; but it is much to be wondered, that neither they nor the Christians since that time should perceive them, if they have not perceived them, as I do not know that they have. Markland. 25. oaS' IvoL Tsa'K'Kaxis &c.] To complete the sense, bring down avayxij from ver. 23, and insert it after ou8' — OuS' avayxT] fm &c. nor was it ne- cessary that, &c. Dr. Owen. 27. Here. xa9' Za-ov stands for xaBcag, as plainly appears from its corre- spondent ouTcoj, ver. 28. Dr. Owen. 28. £ij TO CToXXaJi' aveveyxeiv afMipTlas] Read, e)g to TiiN uo^'hmv, which is the same as ■tjuvrcov, as Luke vii. 47. Rom. v. 15. xii. 5. 2 Cor. ii. 17. Apoc. xvii. 1. R. Bentley, Concio in Nov. 5. Ibid, ex SsuTsgou ;c"'P*^ aixaprias o9i)(r£Ta» rotg aurou an-exS£;^o^£i/ot$] He shall appear a second time to them that look foe him without sin. Clarke's Sermons, vol. VI. 8vo. p. 122.— A transposition too hard, as Mr. HEBREWS, CHAPTER IX. 581 Mr. Pyle observes; x^^ph a/*apTj'aff, without offering Jbr sin, he shall appear to them that look for him to salvation; or rather with a comma at a5r£x8s;^of*eMifj he shall appear — to salvation^ 28. ex Beurepou )(aipts aita^riocs o$9iJ(rsTa»'] He shall appear the second time without sin. Did he not appear without sin at first ? Did he not continue so ever afterwards? Can this, or any such version^ be' right, that seems to convey so harsh an insinuation respecting our Saviour? It is said, I know, " that the phrase without sin, means in this place, without that abasement and suffering which he underwent fbr sm at his first appear- ance ; and consequently implies that he shall appear the second time with the utmost magnificence, splendour, and glory." But if this had been the Apostle's meaning, it is most probable he would have plainly said, ev 8o|^ o4>6i)«rsTai. It seems to me, from the circumstances here alluded to, that the words )(m?*S ajiMpriag stand for j(topi(r^Bi(rrig atfutpriag (semoto peccato, sin being put away or abolished) ; and should be inserted between commas, as in some editions of our Bible the English is judiciously placed. Christ is represented ver. 24, as entered into heaven, like the Jewish high-priest into the holy place, to make intercession for us. And here again, ver. 28, he is farther represented as coming down from heaven, like the Jewish high-priest from the holy of holies (when he had removed, or atoned for, sin), to pronounce peace and salvation to the faithful. To this interpretation the following word, a,7reHh/oiJ.ivoig, gives additional weight ; for it alludes to the congregation waiting in the Temple, at the close of the service, for the benediction of the high, or indeed of any in- ferior, priest then officiating. See Lukei. 21, where, for zjpoar^oKtSu, one MS. has Brgo(r8s;^of(,evo5, and another IxSep^ofAsvoff. There is a similar phrase in John xv. 5. ^(cop^s e/tAou, which is to be interpreted yfrnpurUvrsg oar eftov. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER X. 1. Sx/av— Ttov fji.e'KTi.oVTcov aya^tSv] F. itevovTcov kya^m, here and Col. ii. 17, of good things which are permanent. Mangey, Phil. Jud. vol. I. p. 107. 2. . iirei oux av eiraxxrwlio erpoar^spofASvai,] Some copies ktsi xav eirautravio, forr then at least they would have ceased to be offered. The sense will be the same if we read it interrogatively, though then it would be better if we read,- Ivei oox sTrawVavlo *AN; For then would not they have ceased to be offered? H. Steph. Prsef. 157^. 5. 582 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 5. ei(re^x^i>.evos s\g rlv MoVfioi/] F. sis rh oirwtf, into the sanctuary, meaning heaven. . jCrellius, Init. Ev. Jdan. restitut. p. 411- Observator Hallensis, T. VII. obs. xvi. . Ibid, erai/xa 3g xdrriprla-eo jxo«] According to the Hebrew it should be iiTIA §£ — But, the LXX agree with the Apostle, Ps. xl. 6, in reading SilMA, which yet was probably a corruption, and from the words being joined together H0EAHCACaTIA came H0EAHCACCfiMA, whence it was propagated into the N. T. L. Bos, Prolegomena to the LXX.— But as Mede observes, B. v. c. ,4, the words A body hast thou prepared vie are brbught by the Apostle to prove our Saviour;'g incarnation, where- unto the wovds of the present Hebrew mine ears hast thou bored, will in no wise suit. The letters are very similiar in Q'^iTM aM;*e,y, -and fTlA tM tunc corpus, and the latter is probably the true reading of the Hebrew, before it, was corrupted, which the LXX and the Apostle have followed. Peirce of Exoi;i,, and Kennicott's Serm, at Oxon. 1^65, p. 58. 11. OT-af ftsv Uqsog] Several MSS. read ok^j^ispshgl Which seems to suil better with the comparison that is here drawn between our Saviour and the Jewish high-rpriegti. Dr. Owen. 12. etf TO Sjtjv£«s5 IxaQicrfiv] Connect slj to Sjijtfsxss with what precedes: After he had offered one sacrifice for ever, not sat ftoitra for ever; for then it would have been sitteth down for ever. Thorn. Aq. apud Estium, Piscator, Bos, Exercit, p. ?45- BengeHus, English Version. 14. Mta yAp OTgoo-cJsopa] Perhaps, Mi'a yag Tspoa-^opu, in the nominative: For one offering hath perfected for ever, &c. The discourse before turns on things, not persons, ver. H, and is accompanied likewise with the verb TsAeiooi/, c. vii. J.1. ix. 9. x. 1. Bengelius. 17. xMi Twv .oLiuapjifSv] PlaCe.a comma after ka), to shew it is not part of the citation out of the Prophet, but is from the Writer of the Epistle ; rargo(/)«9i]o-« may be understood after it, he adds also. For the proof of what he advanced in the fourteenth verse depends on the words rdSi/ a[JMp- rmv &c. Markland. Ibid. The argument lies thus: For after he had first said, Jer. xxxi. 33, this is the covenant that twill make with them, &c. he then subjoins (S(f]spov Xsysj) at the close of ver. 34, And their sins &c. will L remember no more: Now where remission oj these is &c. The Septuagint, from whence the quotation is taken, has SjSouj Iwa-cui and wants the words xal Twv a,voi/.imv adtrm, which afterwards follow. Dr. Owen. 20. Should be included in a parenthesis, that ispla (xe'yai/ may connect with typvTi^, ver. I9, upon whicfi it depends. Dr. Owen. 24. HEBREWS, CHAPTER X. 583 24. xon KaTavoa)ji.s.u] F. xaTflo/ooQeTaJjuiEV, ov xaravufftrw^iv, or zaroipaxa.- XaJ^sf* P. Junius, apud Wetstein. — According to the metaphor which follows, xaraxoj/cu/AEv/ acuamus, let us stimulate one another to provoke unto love and good iporks. Dr. Mangey. — From whence oya^o|ocrp,oi/, Theophyl. Philo de Agricult. p. 140. 338. 1, 23. & p. B39- 1. 9- ^ Markland. 27. BTvgoy ^ijMg] F. wuphg ^aTvoj, a storm qfjlre. P. Junius. 30. xlysi Kupiog] This should be left out, as in Deut. xxxii. 35. (the Hebrew should be read Q7ffiiN retribuam) taken from Rom. xii. 19. , BOWYER. 33' x6n/oavo\ Ttov oSreog a.vaalpcipojj.evwvj F. a,vaTpeipoy.ivwv. P. Junius. 34. For sv eauToig read, .with four MSS. and some of the old Versions, suvToug. "Knowing that you yourselves have in heaven a better, and an enduring -substance." Dr. Owen. 39. oox s, lathing aside all slothfulness — let u» run, &c. P. Junius. Ibid, xou rriu s\y;rs^i(flarov afxafrlav] F. AIIAPTIAN, latfing aside the BURTHEN ivhich surrounds us. Exod. xl. 33, oivs^euyj^o-av o-uu t'^ AIIAPTIA atircov. Judith ii. I3, xaiMiKmg. ttai oVoug sJg t^^v AIIAPTIAN avTwv. Markland, Bentley. 3. iW ju,^ xa^r^rs, Taig i^o^aig, u[uwv exXua/xsiiof.] Read, xotfMjTe Taug i^o^ocis ui>.MV, as xk^voov rji i^tj^yi jj.ou. Job x. 1 . Without such restriction^. xay.yco is usually applied to the body. 'ExXoojtfcewoi, without a case, as ver. 5. Hombergius, Rengeliu^. 4. |*s;^f*? aiy.oi.Tog a.vriKars(f\y^e, nrpog rrjv- a.y.a.pTiav avraymvt^oy.sVQi]' Strii)ing against sin. — But connect nypoj rr^v aftapr/ay with avrixarstfl-t^s,. Ye have not resisted unto blood against sin, in witlistanding it. So Deut. xxxi. 21, xm a.vrixaTCUT]rj(rsro(.i r^ to'Si) otrjrii KATA rspia-coTov aurSv, lJi.aqT[)poZOPEI. P. Junius. — But see this use of Bs-po(ra)fji,£Va) o^ssi] As the Apostle's argument strictly requires that mount Sinai should stand opposed to mount Sion, I cannot but wonder why Dr. Mill should labour to destroy that necessary opposition, as he plainly does, Proleg. 1071. by contending for the omission of the word ogsj. In his note, indeed, on this place he is willing to preserve it j but the Prolegomena contain his second thoughts. Dr. Owen. , 20. 4] /3oX/8j xaTaTo^swflijVsTa*.] These words were probably at first a marginal insertion: and as they are wanting in above thirty MSS. and several of the antient Versions, they may well be left out This and the following verse should be inclosed in a parenthesis. Dr. Owen. 21. "Ex\.siTO[t.ivoi(ri. Weston. 18. T^y vsiifli-v .0L o^Bi, magna movet. Dr. Baron, ap. Bp. Law. Ibid. ISoUj oAjyof nru^ — 6. Ka^ ») yXaJcrca wo^, o xoVjxoj t% a8»««aj*] The former part, introducing the observation that the tongue is a fire, should be connected with what goes before, as Piscator observes. Then ver. 6, read, with the Syriac, nod rj y>.w(ra-a., mZp TSl KOSMfl rrg oi.hxlag xaS/crJaraj Iv Tolg [LiT^smv, And the tongue is placed among the members, a Jire of iniquity TO the world. Grotius, Hammond. — Leave out the whole, 7] y\w(y(r(x. ts\j^, b x6(r(jiog Trjg ahixioLg' as a marginal observation. Le Clerc, Dr. Owen. — Rather understand it, the tongue is a varnisher of iniquity; to irhv nctxav Kti.w(Ta., ^r^ jn-j/ff-*] ous, Eurip. Troad. 983. tuum peccatum ornans. See more in Wetgtein, 6. 6 xacr^og rijg a^i^iiag, a world of iniquity^ I do not understand it. Markland. — Does not xoVjaog, inthis energetic phrase, stand for the superlative of fAsyaXT]? and the whole phrase itself for ») jjisyiVlvj adixla} The tongue is an instrument of the greatest iniquity. Thus, when we say in English, " He did me a world of mischief," we mean " the greatest, or most signal, mischief." Euripides, using a superlative epithet, calls an unruly tongue ala-^Mi^v vwrov, turpissimum morbum, Orestes, ver. 10. Dr. Owen. Ibid. oijTwg >] y'K&a-a^a. xa^la^arai} Tiiis oSrmg, not read in tlie Alexan- drian MS. the Vulgate, and the older Syriac, is inserted from the begin- ning of ver. 5. There are three comparisons, VSs, ISoy, I800, ver. 3, 4, 5, The third begins at ver. 5, Behold how great a matter a little fire hindleth. This shewn in two instances: It is a world of iniquity : It is placed among the members, defiling the whole body, oorcog has no place here. Bengelius. Ibid. Was the conjecture supported by the authority of MSS. I should omit the second ij y'KcSa-Ta, which interrupts the sense. How it obtained its present place in the text is easily accounted for, from the well-known frequent mistake of copyists in inserting a repetition of the preceding word. Bp. Barrington. Ibid. f . Markland. 14. EI 8s ^•^Xov zsixqav e^ile — jxig xaTaxaop^afrQs"] Rgad interrogatively. If ye have a hitter zeal and a spirit of controversy — do you not glory and lie against the truth? P. Junius, Knatchbull. iS. EV £«/«3vy),] i. e. slprivixYls. Markland. CHAPTER IV. 2. ^ovevsl.e xou 5»jXoot£] F. ^^vsits, ye ENVY, and covet, and are not able to obtain; ^Bovog and ^•^Aoj are often used together. So ed. Erasm, 2. Colin. Bogard. Schm. &c. — Or, perhaps,, ^ovsTts. Grotius. — But c^oi/sosJe is used, Psal. Ixi. 3. Septuagint. 4. Mo«;^o« xcti [Mi^a>.i^sg, ovx o'l^ule] This the Greek Scholia annex to tlie former verse, Ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts, ye adulterers and adulteresses, as is observed by Beza. — But xa.i ju,oi;^a- "Kihsg seems to have been originally a marginal addition, and afterwards taken into the text. See the Vulgate, Syriac, Coptic, and JEthiopic Versions, Dr. Owen. Ibid. TJ (piX/a ToS xoa-p^ou, s^Ppa roo 0eoo] Vulgate, amicitia hujus mundi inimica est, reading ep^Q/sa, as one MS. likewise. IVetstein. 5. *H SoxsTts oTi xsvmg tj ypct^rj Xs'ysr Ilgos (^Qo'i/ov s7ri3-o9e7 &c.] Read, >] ypa-i^ri Xsysi Tsrpog ^^ovav 'Ettitto'Qs* to CTVeufiia &c. in the imperative: Do you think the Scripture saith in vain to, or against. Envy : Covet that jspirit, or wisdom, which dwelleth in us; alluding to Wisdoiii i. 4, 5, 6. vi. 11. vii. 22, 23, to which book this Epistle often alludes. Oecmnenius, IFetstein. — Some one, in Wetstein's Quarto Proposals, would read: TJpog ©EON JAMES, CHAFIER'IV. -595 ©EON sTTiToSeT. — ^The citation, according to Clement of Alexandria, 1. iv. p. 376, are the words of Moses, meaning in all likelihood the Analepsis of Moses, a book known in antient times: and this citation is probably from thence likewise. Allix, Judgment of the Jewish Church agaitist the Unitarians, p. 17, 18. — In this verse place two interrogations. Do you think the Scripture speaks in vain? or, does the spirit that dwelleth in us excite to envy? Worsley's New Testament, 1770. 11. oix si rsoirjT-^g i/o|xot>, aAXa xpjTvj?.] Place the stop at vo'jxoo, and connect: 'AxXa ttpn-^g slg £^(flsq7Jii.svog, the hire which is of you WITHDRAWN. See Philo, Vit. Mos. lib. i. Dr. Mangey. 6. oux «vT»Ta0APTOIS, apyup'no &c. Wetstein. 8. X'^?^ aus>t7\.a.7i.7jT(p xa) SsSo^ao-jtievT)] With joy unspeakable and full OF GLORY, says our Version. Perhaps it should be SsSoxjjtAatrjxfiWT), with true sterling joy, such as will bear the touch. Philo, p. 37, ed.Turneb, Markland. 11. Ipsuvrnvrsg sig rlvot. rj btoTov xaipov eSi^T^oo] Perhaps for rlva we should read rivag, because of eaoTotg and rjjxTv or opi/ : and because rlva and ctoToi/ frequently mean the same thing, searching what persons and ivhat manner of time the spirit of Christ did testify. Markland. — But see Mark iv. 30. Dr. Owen. Ibid. xcCi rag ju-srot raora Bo^ag"] F. xou t^« /xsra tccvto. ^o^olv. For this is the only place where 8o|«, referred to God or Christ, is used in the ja/wra^ number. Or is the plural number here purposely used, to denote the several stages of glory through which our Saviour passed? viz. his resurrection, ascension, &c. Dr. Owen. 12. oiix saoToTf,] Supply [livov, which is often omitted, especially when one member of the sentence stands in opposition to the other. Dr. Owen. 13. 598 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 13, v7j4>oi'T£j, rsXilois e^TTio-otls] The Syriac, Oecumenius, v^^ovrsg rs- "Ksiaig, eKTria-als, being sober to the end, place your hope on the grace, &c. 1 Cor. XV. 34. For sKTria-dUe, f. iT^xi^sis. P. Junius. Ibid. Itt* rriv ^spo^ivr^v u^iav p^apjJ'J F. SsSojxsi/t]!/ JjxTs', P. Junius. — Or, which is nearer, (ppoupovy-ivT^v, used in the same sense. fFall, Crit. Notes. 23 . Sta Xo'yoii ^dSvTog 0£o5 xa) [/.svovrogj F. Tvo'yoy ^dovrog TOY xa» ix.ivoVTog, by the living word, and which abideth for ever. />r. Mangey. — ^The* word 0£ou is wanting in the Huntington MS.; Tind whether it be not rightly wanting see ver. 25. whence it plainly appears, that i^wvrog and [tsvovTog refer to "hoyw, and not to 0so5. Z)r. Owen, 24. B7ao-a o-a^§ cog x^qrog, &c.] Under this figure, the Apostle seems to insinuate that those carnal ordinances, in which the Jews gloried, would shortly come to an end; but that the Gospel-Institution would contioue for ever. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER II. 2. yaXa sTriTro^a-uls] F. exiTrori^sls, or synTroTitruls, as new-born babes DRINK the sincere milk. Grotius, Hammond.— a^oTiow ■ydtTva, merum lac, Lucret. II. Markland. Ibid. at>0i)8^T£'] tVetstein, in his edjtion of the N.T. directs the words e\g (Twrnipiav to be here added; which seem, in my opinion, not so well adapted to the context as to merit such regard. If it be said, that they are adopted by no less than 25 MSS. let it also be remembered that they are rejected by nearly twice that number. Dr. Owen. 6. TirepU^si sv rjj ypa'Pf^ Grotius understands it, ■B7.spU)(si ij z^epiox^i legitur locus. But perhaps it should be zirepie)(sra,i. P. Junius. — -Or, jffepis)(^st Tj ypoufTJ, which is the reading of seyen MSS. Dr. Owen. Ibid. ot> it.r) xeKTUKr^uv^ji] So the LXX, Isa. xxviii. 16, who read therefore in the Hebrew, ©''1'' N7, instead of what is now, with less sense, read ffi'^n"' vh, he shall not hasten, Grotius in Isaiah. 7. 'TuAV o5v if Tiy.ri Toig zsi(yls6o\)(nv a7r£i6ou.oy(o, a.7FBi^(MVTig\ Connect, Ttp Xoyu> a;rs»9oui/Tef, which stitmhle, as being disobedient to the word. See ch. iii. 1. iv. 17. And zs^oa-xoTfloocn absolute, as John xi. g. Vers. Syr, Oecumenius, Ben- gelius. — But Sextus Empiricus, Rhet. 74, wpocrHOTrlooa-i 8e 0^ raro^Xo* r-p tou Xo'yoo mspiepyioc. Wetstein, — Perhaps it should be oTj [scil. x/Qw xat OTET/ja] TspoiTxaTflQutTi, uguinst wMck the disobedient to the word stumble. Markland. Ibid. oLTsitoiifireg, £15 xa) sTsflTjirai'.] Which stumble thr-ough disbelief of the word, which (disbelief) they were even set (or resolved) upon. See Two Grammatical Essays, 1768. Gosset. ■ — e\s xai sTBriamv, though for that they were purposely elected. Dr. Owen. Ibid. s\g HcCi sTBr]wit6g] F. xa^tiag KO^MOS, Let it he the hidden ornament of the heart, which is the word at ver. 3, and which our Version is forced to supply afterwards. Mangey, in Phil. Jud. de mercede Meretricum, vol. II. p. 267.— How much easier, if we read AN0PiinOIS, scil. Hpuiflosi the ornafnent of the heart, hidden to men; to which is opposed, e^m^sv (xojvfj». 14. "And be not afraid of their terror;" translate, "And be not greatly, or over fearful of them." Compare Matt. ii. 10. Weston. 15. eroj|*oi hs] F. trotfiLoi AH, readt/ indeed always to give an answer^ &c. this being a consequence of the foregoing precept, not in distinction to it. Dr. Mangey, Ibid, tttipjal 8e as) mpog a.Troy.oyiav Bravr) to! 6ufouC\i ufueig Tioyev-^^ftsr^ vrpccStrjtog'] The last clause /xerflb zfpa.it-ijTog connect with aWouvli uiA&g, if" he asks with gentleness and a real solicitude after truth. Twells, Crit. Examin. Part I. p. 125.— But the scoffers^ mentioned 2 Pet. iii. 3, would be long enough before they could have an answer, if asking with gentle- ness were to be the condition of it. That virtue was to be the Christian believer's: Me ready to shew, with tn&desty and respect, to evefy one that asks it, what ground there is for the expectation you have ; with a comnaa at catftKoyloLv, and another at Xoyei/. Bengelius.-— Begin the next Vferse with ju^rei, tSpa.ut%T&g xtti (poSov &uvsihj(nv tj^ovrsg ayahr\Vf or ayi^v. With meekness and fiat, having a good conscience, Schmidius. 4H 19. 602 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 19. sv to xa.) Toig sv (fiu'Kaxrl t^tvsu^ucti ■STOpBv^eis e}f^pD^sv.'j F. ENilX Hoi. — See Jud. 14. S. ■20. 3is(ra)'9i](rav St' uSaroy, were saved by water. Better perhaps, were, carried safe through the ivater." So Xenophon, Cyr. Exp. lib, v. p. 380. Sia CToA7i.tt>v — 7spa.yfj.a.T(av (ri)' ayocTTTj }ioi,7\.6'Jfisi bt^tJQos a/JtajSTJoJv.] What Plutarch has said of the temper and disposition of Porripey, will jjerhaps prove no bad com- ment on this passage, and may do something towards fixing the meaning of the Apostle : " For the reputation of his power was great, but not su- perior to the fame of his virtue and mildness, with which he covered the greatest part of the offences of his friends and acquaintance." fjt-eya (xlv yap ^v tvo^a. tt^s Suvajxswf, ow s'KwtIov Se rrlg dpeTrjg ho.) ■srpa.oTriTOs o) Teal TO. ■U!'K{i(f\a Tsspi auTov a^jiajSTT^ftofla (pl\mv HOi\ ffoi/ijQo)!/ AIIEKPTEITE. Plutarchi Vit. 4to. p. 464. See Sherlock's sixth Discourse, vol, iii. and Benson's Note. Weston. 11. tog Xo'yja ©sou*] Supply TvaXs/ro). And so again wg e^ \ 18. § 7, 8. gives an excellent comment on this apostolical prohibition^ He relates that his countrymen, needlessly missing with the Greeks as- sembled at Alexandria on their own ail&irs, and acting the part of spies, suffered greatly for it, A. D. 66. Bp. Barrington. 16. Ei Be (OS Xgjirlifltv^,] Supply nV ^qra«-;^e<. Dr. Owen. 17. The Apostle here refiers to Ezek. ix. 5, 6. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER V. 4. apMpoa/Tivov Tvlg Saf?]^ eew substituted instead of the latter. Piscator, Bern. Q. HctkoipnTi^,t^ Twv wkhtLi (jtoTpo ien*.9.qTmv, seems to be a paraphrasticaJ expression for baptism, and the condition pn which it becQijies beneficial to us. J woyld therefore translate: and hath forgotten his baptismal engagements. Or, to keep closer to the original: hath forgotten, that his purification by baptism from his olfi sins, laid him qnder a strmviis ENpXH0EI§H§, when a voice was isouNpED from the excellent glory. P. Junius. 19. £;^ojw.,£y ^sSof.fOTs^ov Toy ^^o^ijrijfov Xo'yovJ And we have the writings of the Prophets nwre strongly porfirmed; that is. This is a great con- firmation to us of the truth of .the writings of the Prophets; since what Isaiah spoke iind foretold so many years before, we ourselves heard di- rected and applied to Jesus Christ. To(* prjBo0»)T«xov "hayov, to express a word of prophecy, is not Greek, nor can any modern authority make it such, and I am sore it can have no antient one. It is more frequently put in the plural, -rmig 'o OTHER than that of St. Paul and St. John, concerning Antichrist (who was to come before the final judgment) to he found in the second Epistle to the Thessalonians of the one, and in the Apocalypse of the other: both of ivhich had been composed before the writing of this Epistle. Sermons, vol. III. p. 260. For this he refers to Sir Isaac Newton on Prophecy, I accept with all thankfulness these as the principal objects of the Apostle's observation ; yet I would beg leave to extend it to pro- phecy in general. "By the awful display of his glory, in the transfigu- ration, we have a sanction given, not only to the prophecy of his future coming, but to all other prophecy in general; that it is the word of God, and the effect of his power, of which I have been a witness." Aoyog is in this extended sense used throughout the N. T. ^.o'yot ©sou. Acts xii. 24. T^oyog Kvptov, ib. xv. 35, 36. the doctrine of the Gospel, to:/ Xo'yov t% ^a.tri'Ksia.s, Matt. xiii. ig. B(« re rcSv ypcK^MV z^po'^i'j] As they that count it pleasure to riot in the day-time. Perhaps we should read rpo^rfl, voluptati piucunt Saginari in diem. Grotius. Ibid. evTpu(pwvrsg- Iv rcug 01.7ra.ra1g aurwv, a'vvsua}^o6fj.suot ojxTi/] Rather place the comma at ivrpu^dovrsg, rioting, partaking of your feasts with their own deceits. Erasmus, Castelio, Schmidius. — Read, iv Toiig ayoLiruig u[mSv, from Jude la, as the Alexandrian MS. and others, the Vulgate and both Syriac Versions, followed by Erasmus, Luther, Camerarius, Gro- tius, Schmidius, Pfaffius, Hammond, Vitringa, Bos, &c. but rejected bjr Wetstein. 14; y£7uju,vaq-ftlvr)W zsT^eove^iaig'] It is hard to say a heart EXERCISED with covetous practices in the athletic sense of the word. Read yeysft.iAYrOTNTAS, who allure the drunkards who live in error. R. Bentley. — The true reading is, probably, that of the MSS. Tohgo>.iy(iv, as 1 Pet. i. 6. — those ivho for a LITTLE WHILE had avoided, or escaped from, the livers in error. Markland. Ibid. TQ\)g Iv zj7\.a.vrj (xva(flps^oit.ivoug'\ Read, a.vaTpe^o[t.ivwis, those that are subverted in error. P. Junius. 30. E« yap ajTo^uyo'vTSf] Read, with two MSS. Oi yap. Grotius., CHAPTER PETER, EP. II. CHAFPER III. 6u CHAPTER III. s 2. ij.vriirQrivoit- — r^i' twV aTtxf^iXcov r\ixmv IvTohrig, tou K-opioo xa.) treorrjpos'^ 1. e. rils svTo'KrJs 7]ft(ov t«5v uTrotrloT^oov too Koe/oo xai (raoTrjpQg, a construction which the present arrangement of the words renders very obscure. . Per- haps, therefore, read, ttjs tcov a.7ro(fl67>.wv ijjxaJii KAI too Ko^joo xa) (rcoTijpog, that ye may be mindful of the words of the prophets, and of the commandment of us the apostles, and of our Lord and Saviour. — Twi* a.7rotrloy\.cov ij/*coi/ is an order of words which nowhere else occurs in the N. T. 'Eyeo IlaoXoff, not IlaoXoj syw, Eph. iii. 2. 1 Cor. iv. Q. Place therefore >);xtov svToT^ijg at the end of the verse : xa» t% t«)V a.TO(rlo7\.wv row Kug/oo xou treoTripog rnxmu ewToX^j?, of the commandment of the apostles of OUR Lord and Saviour; for which we have the authority of Jude 17, jSigfjiaTBJV isqaeip7]^svibv oltto twu a.irotfia'KaiV TOY KYPIOT HMQN. St. Peter and St. Paul both seem to allude to some meeting of the Apostles on occasion of the new false teachers, when by common consent they laid down precepts to be communicated to all churches, Bp, Sherlock, Use &c. of Prophecy, Disc. I. p. 195, ed. 2. — Wetstein objects tliat the pre- cepts of Christ are never in the N. T. called the commandments of the Apostles. Both Syriac Versions read, Tsposip^iksvmv ^iLaraav uto reSv iyitov rspo^riTOM, xa!i t% tcov a.7roos] Added, probably, by the copyists, to give an apostolical sanction to this epistle. Gro#w«*.— The opinion of Grotius, who attributes this epistle not to Simon Peter the Apostle, but to Simon Bishop of Jerusalem, and successor of St. James, is one of the most groundless conceits that ever entered into a wise man's head ; and tlie several conjectures founded upon it are no less injurious to the apos- tolical authority of this epistle, than inconsistent with the readings of all %he Copies which we now have of it. Dr. Owen. \6. ey oTf] in which things. I could qot but wonder to see in the very 'beginning of Peirce's Preface (p. iv.) this passage, in which are some ihtngs hard to be understood, by him interpreted as belonging to St, Paul's Epistles; as if in St. Peter's time there were heretical and perverse explications of passages in St. Palul's Epistles ; or as if, at that time, St. Paul's Epistles were numbered among the r^^ai, as it there follows, m^ xu) tkg Miir&s y^a{ sa-a/ysX«'a] But sira.fye'Kla signifies a promise, which sen«e ill agrees with this place. Dr. Taylor, in Lycurgus c. Leocratem,. for hraJys'Kiav reads caraJ'ys'klav, as H. Steph. Prsef. would read here, nunciatio, denoting nuncius. — But adopting a.r-ye'hioL, which is the reading; of the best MSS. the conjecture is needless. 7. 'Eaf 8s ev T(a ^oor) we^jwaTcZ^sv — xau/wvlav s^o^ksv jxet' a^'Xi^'htau] F» p,?T' ATTOT. Var. Lect. Curcellaei, and so Clem. Alex. Str.III. p. 525.— Met' aX2t'^Xaj* comes to th^ same thing : he with Vs,, and we loitk him* CHAPTER IL I. 'I%xrow Xpitfihu Sfxaiopj] F. XpKrIaVi TON Swawf. MaUkxanI). a. OTsp* o2iou] sc. etfj^apTimv. Markland. F. ^irspl rmu oXow &G, Dr. OwEN^ 3. xol\ ev TouT«) yivemrxoiAsv] F. eS toSto yivcmrxofisv, And this we WEL%. JlrwoM?, -that we know him. J>r. Mangey. S. ■») orxoTja CTa/jaysraj] Perhaps, here and at ver. 17, nAPAFEI, a? it is 1 Cor. vii. 31, this verb being nowhere used in the passive voice. H. Steph. Praef. 10. hh Tw 614 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 13. By reading eypat-^a., with one of Stephens's and one of Colbert's MSS. instead of ygacjjo), by concluding this verse at xsovriqov, and by pointing each clause of the next with an interrogation, a tautology will be avoided which cannot be imputed to St. John, consistency will be given to the whole passage, and the omission of the verse in the Complut. Plant, and (Jen. Editions, founded on a supposition of its being a com- ment on the preceding, will be rendered superfluous. Bp. Barrington. 14. "Eypa^a. w|xT:/] Ed. Complut. Plant. Gen. and Wall, Crit, Notes, leave out this verse, as being a comment on the former. 19, uT^tC %'jot. ^anpca^ma-iv^ Elliptically, for aXX' e^T^^ov e| tJ/xwi/ ha. kc. Dr. Owen. 27. Ka» ujxeTg,] The nominative absolute. But with respect to you, the unction, &c. Dr. Owen. 28. |xi? eua-xuv^mixsv a.tt aoTou] F. W aitrov, and not be ashamed before him. Dr. Mangey. CHAPTER in. 9. (rirspixot aoTpu] Fortasse, Tirv£up,a aurou. Dr. Owen. 20. oTi ij-si^wv e) xagS/a, We shall assure our hearts before Mm, ir at any time our hearts condemn us, for God is greater than our hearts. ot» lav for ore dv, Matt. v. 31. Acts XV. 1. Rom. x. 9. S. Andreas, Diss, in Thes. Philol. nov. Disputat. torn. H. p. 990. — But o,tj eav, signifies whatsoever, as in Col. iii. 23, the same with eav t», Eph. vi. 8. PFe shall assure our hearts before him, in whatsoever our heart condemns us. — But if ot« the conjunction is disjoined from eotv, as it may, then it is to be under- stood. Hereby we know that, if our heart condemn us, that, I say, God is greater than our hearts. Either way, this verse is dependent on the foregoing, Bengelius. — ^The Alexandrian and Coyell. MSS. leave out the particle on ; nor is there any thing that answers to it in the Fulgate and Coptic Versions. Dr. Owen. Ibid. "Oxi lav xarayivtoVxYj — oti [/.ei^wv ecDv] Instead of otj twice, for the latter H. Stephens, Beza, Piscator, and Pricaeus, read stj. But need- lessly, for so the best Authors wrote) as Cic. de Acad. lib. ii. c. 15. 46, ut, quoniam JOHN, EP. I. CHAPTER HI. 6is quoniam Aristippiis, — ut Calliphontem sequar. Divin. i. 57. Liv. xxviii. 9." Gell. iii. 9. Apul. ApoU. p. 548. Flor. ii. 6. Th. Wopkins, Lection, TuU. 1. i. c. 6, CHAPTER IV. 3. TWTo l.a(r(v s;^s«] Read, KOAOYSIN exsf, perfect love castetk out fear, for fear is cin infringement, or mutilation, of it. So for » 8e ^oSoojusfop, read xoXooo'jxswf, hut he that is mutilated, or infringed, is not made perfect in love. Gloss. Vet. xoXoua>, areXij rsoitS. Grotius.^If any change were necessary, we might read KilAYSlN, for fear hath HINDRANCE ofit, it stops and encumbers love. Hammond. Ibid. 8s o-xQfx.£V otj TON 0EON ayarrc^sv, Irav to. TEKNA TOT ©EOT ayaa-alfAsv. Grotius — Or, with less alteration, let only otj and tran change places: By this we know, when we love the children of God^ that we love God. Dr. Mangey. 4. "Otj ctoj/ to y£ysvvvi[hevw Ix t<«3 ©sou vixa]] F. ETI tffai/— MOREOVER every thing born of God, overcometh the worlds R. Bentley, apud "Wej5» stein. — Or, connect this verse with ver. 2, the third being in a paren- thesis: By this we know that we love the children of Gorf— because. whatsoever is born of God overcometh the worlds D. Heinsius. 6. 'Iijerous Xg«/?, xai to «3ju.a' xai ol Tjieis **S T* fv g'io-jj/]. This is the reading of most editions of the Greek Testament, and yet the words included in crotchets are in no Greek MS. except one at Berlin, transcribed from the Bibl. Compl. even to the very Errata; and another at Dublin, corrected from the Vulgar Latin, as Mr. Casley ob- serves, Preface to his Catalogue of MSS. in the King's Library, p. 21. *' St. Cyprian," says he, " has the words of the seventh verse [in Latin] in his works: and it is no wqnder, if they were transcribed thence into the margin or between the lines of the eighth verse of a book of _ some one, who had a great veneration for that Father, as a gloss. — Next, a Copyist^ finding the words so inserted, imagined that the former copyist by mistake had omitted them, and therefore put them into the text." And yet. How is it done} Not, totidem verbis, as the text is now read: though Bishop Pearscm, N&t. ad Cyprian, de Unitate Ecclesicey p. 109, in answer to a charge brought against Jerom for being a falsary, and the first author of this interpolation,' rather too strongli/ asserts, "Cyprianum citasse (nempe, '-triplex testimonium Patris, Verbi, 8^ Spiritiis sancti in cceIo testantium) ante Hieronymi tempora, &c." The words of Cyprian are " Dicit Domi- nus. Ego 8g Pater unum sumus. Et iterum, de Patre, & Filio, & Spiritu sancto SCRIPTUM est: Et hi tres unum sunt." And in another place, Cypr. Ep. ad P. Jubainum, p. 223, ed. Pearson, " Qusero cujus Dei ? Si Creatoris, non potuit qui eum non credit: Si Christ!, nee hujus fieri potest templum, qui negat Deum Christum: Si Spiritus Sancti, cum TRES UNUM sint, quomodo Spiritus Sanctus placatus ei esse potest, qui aut Patris aut Filii inimicus est." It is certain, St. Cyprian does not cite it in terms from the text, nor yet in both places agreeably to himself. He does not say in either, the Father, the word, and the Holy Ghost, as the Text now has it ; but in the former, the Father, the son, and the Holy Ghost; and the latter, the creator, christ, and the Holy Ghost, and in both no more of the text than these three are one, xa) ootoj oi Tpeig sv eicri. The Montanists, it seems, soon after this time generally interpreted these words, the spirit, the water, and the blood, to denote in their mystical sense the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. And if so, it will be no hard thing to suppose Cyprian to do the same. St. Austin makes not the least mention in any part of his writings of the three witnesses in heaven, any otherwise than as signified in the mysterious sense of the wordf JOHN, EP. I. CHAPTER V. 617 -words Spirit, Water, Blood. And whenever he names them, it is not so as we find it in our present books, The Father, Word, and Holy Ghost. Nor indeed is it to be imagined that St. Austin, or any other Father who gave such an interpretation, could have read in his copies the testimony of the three in heaven; but it was by degrees fraudulently inserted, into the text, for proving the Trinity, or else to note it in the margin of a book by_ way of interpretation. The first upon record that inserted it is Jerom, if the Preface to the Canonical Epistle which goes under his name be his. And yet the Latins received it not, till many years after his death ; and the Greeks not till the present age, when the Venetians sent it among them in printed books. It must be owned, in the African Church, that Eugenius Bishop of Car- thage, in the seventh year of Hunneric, King of the Vandals, A. D. 484, ■cites it the first of any man, in the summary of his faith exhibited to the King. It is wanting in the MSS. of all other languages but the Latin. It first appeared to the publick in Greek in the Complutensian Edition A. D. 1521, upon the authority of Thomas Aquinas, whose note is printed in the margin of the Greek, with a design to justify the Greek by the Latin, though the former was only a translation of the latter. Erasmus,- finding the Spaniards and some others of the Romish Church hot against him, printed this testimony in his third edition, A. D. 1522, upon the authority of one MS. which he was told was found in England, for avoiding (as he says) calumnies raised against him. Robert Stephens reprinted Erasmus's edition with some few alterations in 1550, and pre- served the insertion, which has been continued ever since. But it is against the received meaning of the text as it stood at first. Ver. 5. "Who is he that -overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the son of God ? €. This is he that came first in a mortal body, by baptism" of Water; and then in an immortal one by shedding his Blood; being the Son of God, as well by his resurrection from the dead, as by his su- pernatural birth of the Virgin. And it is the Spirit also, that, together with the Water and Blood, beareth ivitness of the truth of his coming j because the Spirit is truth. 7. For there are three that bear record of his coming ; the Spirit, which he promised to send ; the baptism with water, wherein God testified This is my beloved Son; and the Shedding of his blood. And these three, the Spirit, the Baptism, and Passion of Christ, agree in witnessing one and the same thing, viz. that the Son of God is come." The testimony of the three in heaven makes nothing to the purpose. 4 K I should. 618 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. I should observe that the Britannic or Dubhn MS, as published in tihe third edition of Erasmus, differs in some particulars from the Compluten- sian Version, and has left out the Articles before zsarrip, Xo'705, and TsvsuiLOL ayiov, according to the mode of the Latins ; for oj rpsig reads o5ro« o\ rpssg, and too unskilfully readers rpsig s\(rtv jxaprogoSvTsj sv rf, yfj, for Tpsig ela-tv 01 (/.aprv^oZurss EllI t% 7%. Erasmus, in his fourth and fifth editions, added the Articles, o;.t let bv tjj yf, stand, as it does now in the common editions, as a memorial of its original. The Complutensian MS. is the best, but it never was seen; the British is a forgery, since the in- vention of printing. Two Letters of Sir Isaac Neivton, 1754. fFiststein. 13. To7f zsKTleuoiKTiv s)g — Tou ©sou,] Several MSS. and Versions leave out th^se words ; and for na) "va rsKflsdr^s read 01 tsktIs^ovIss, which makes clear sense, and disburthens the verse of a seemingly needless repetition. Dr. Owen. 16. aorto — Toig aikctpTavmiri^ So 1 Cor. vii. 36. ou;^ aij-apravsi ya^sj- TcoaraV 1 Tim. ii. I5. 6i5.a.qrieL zspog S-awarov] Peccatum lethale. So ao-9s»si« nrgog ^avaxov, infirmitas vel morbus lethalis, Noster, xi. 4. Markland. — ^The sin unto death is apostacy ; and its attendant, blasphemy. Compare Matt, xii. 32. Heb. vi. 4 — 6. x. 26, &c. Dr. Owen. Ibid. Toig dp-agTovooo-j jx^g nfpog S^di/aro!/.] F. t«S ajaapravoiflj, to agree with auT<5 preceding. But in either construction the words seem to be a marginal explanation. Dr. Owen. 19. sv ToA«|a]e ea.uTolig'} No less than ^CH MSS. Fead laora; but hyper- critically : for the purest Greek Writers express themselves in the same manner as the Apostle does. Dr. Owen.^ SECOND ( 019 ) SECOND EPISTLE GENERAL OF JOHN. I . -liiKAEKTH xit^la] Read sx'Xsxljj, not a proper name, because it would then have been xupla 'Ex7<.sxly). Beza. — xupiifj F. It* Kufiiw. P. Junius. — Read Kvplct, a proper name given often to slaves, which, as an epithet, at this time was scarce attributed to persons of the highest rank. Bengelius; from Heumannus, in his Poecile, tpm. ii.iib. iii. art. 13, and torn. iii. Ub. iii. art. 2. 2. Sioi friv aKr^^siav rriv y,ivo(j).e^oi — aTroKaSoaiKSvP^ Better in the second per- son, oLTfoKEO-t^s a sipyaaroLd-bz — a.7r(i7M^r^e\ which reading is supported by fourteen MSS. and four antient Versions, Dr. Owen. 12. 8(a ykprm xaJ p.s7^(ivos'^ F. 8ta ^uproO xm) xa,7\,a.[A.ott, as 3 Ep. 13. Pricceus. Ibid. ha. — jxsXai/os*] Supply u[uv ypa-ijiM, as 3 John 13. Dr. OwBff. Ibid. y(apa. ^'/xtof] Rather, o/xcov; which is the readitig often MSS. the Vulgate, Coptic, and ^thiopic Versions. Dr. Owen. 13. rris oi.ts7\.^g .i^(ricSv, taking nothing J'rom the churches. — Beza and Wolfius are under a mistake. See 7^a[j.Sdvsiv a^o four times repeated. Matt. xvii. 25, 26, It occurs also 3 John 7. Three MSS. read "kufj.ShovTeg, •urapa.; the Copyists, I suppose, looking on ctTro as improper. Z>r. Owen. 10. inroixv^tro) wutou to, epyoc a jarojsTj Perhaps better aurov, in the Ac- cusative, as John xiv. 26. and in Suidas, who mentions this and many other verbs with two Accusatives. Priccetis. GENERAL ( (J2I ) GENERAL EPISTLE OF JUDE. I. AaEA*OS Ss 'loiKaiSoo] Added by the Copyists, that this Epistle might be thought to belong to the Apostle of this name, which was written by him who was Bishop pf Jerusalem under Hadrian. Grotius. — Another groundless hypothesis, advanced in defiance of all the manuscript copies and versions- Dr. Owen. Ibid. KOii 'I>)(7ou XgKilaJ T£Tv]g7)fj(,£)/o«5,] F.- xa* EN 'Iijfl-ou lLf>i(fi(STSTripri- jxlfojf, as the more usual construction: So John xvii. 11. 1 Pet. i. 5 ; though it is with a Dative, 2 Cor. xi. 9. 2 Pet. ii. 17. Pricceus. — Add perhaps Jud. 6, and ToTg; aa-aSia-i TTjgou/xsyoi/ nru^, Polycarp, apud Euseb. Eccl. Hist. iv. 15. 3. Place the comma at the first opw, that tsts^) t% xo(i/% (rwTrjpias may join what follows. Dr. Owen. 4. av^paoTTCti oi TsaKaLi vspoysypu^^svai ug rovro to xqi^a, atrsSeig] Con- nect, a-uBpcoToi — aa-sSBlg, the intermediate words being in a parenthesis, and oj omitted which arose from the termination in av5gco7ro» : For there are certain ungodly men crept in, — of old ordained, &c. Pricceus. Ibid. Tov (Aovou SeCTToTT^y &sov, xaH K.rjpiov ri^iov 'lirirrwJv ^pi(f\ov apyoufieyoj] A comma is necessary at @slv, which Mill omits, to distinguish God the Father from the Son, who is never styled Isa-iroTrig. See Dr. Clarke,, Script. Doctr. — Several MSS. leave out ©sov. And perhaps Kojsjoy is a marginal gloss to explain ^io-a»] F. TE4>PA§ TspoxEivrai SeTyfta — are set forth as an example of the ASHES of eternal fire. Lucifer, approved by Colomesius. — Or, ETEPOIS «r/5o'x£»i/Taj, are set forth TO others. aS'. 5a(^/fr, Brem. tom. II. p. 198. — It does not appear that these cities suffered the punishment of eternaljire, and in that particular could not be set forth as an example to.' 622 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. to others, as the Edd. and our "Version read. -^Distinguish therefore, with Estius and the Mons Testament: ro-poxsjyrat SsTyju-a ss-ygof aimvloo, hlnrju virs^ovtroLi, are set forth an example of eternal fire, in suffering their punishment. But the cities themselves are not an example of eternal fire, but their punishment. — Rather therefore, with Bengelius, put SsTy^ta iii apposition with Sjxtjv, thus: nrgoxsjvrai, SsTyjxa zsoqog oCkovIou, ^(tcriV uire^oiKrai, Are set forth suffering punishment, an example of eternal fire. In the former construction, if any with Wolfius will deny that ^Ixr^v utts^siv can be said without the genitive of the crime, or nature of the punishment, as 8i'x7]f a§»xi5jxara)V, or S^avaroo, instances enough may be seen in Wetstein. In the latter construction, wpoxsivrut stands neutrafly, without any case. — After all, the vengeance of' eternal fire may mean only their final over- throw, as Num. xxiv. 20. xiii. l6, and as Dr. Clarke understands it, in Serm. on Rev. i. 8. Bowyer. — But 2 Pet. ii. 6, strongly supports the common pointing. Dr. Owen. 8. evuTVia^o[ji.evoi] Omitted in Vulgate. Dr. Owen. 9. rarspj Toij Mwfricos (rwfji.aros] A lil^e rebuke given to Satan is men- tioned Zech. iii. 2, 3, not indeed concerning the dead body of Moses, but concerning the filthy garment with which the body of Joshua was cloathed : not by Michael the Archangel, but in a vision by Jehovah, who is called the Angel of the Lord, ver. 6, and may be denoted by the name of Michael. Perhaps, therefore, we should here read nrspi too 'IHSOT (ra}[f.aTos. Beza, Vitringa apud Wetstein. Ibid. Maxreatg (TcoixaTog,] What does the hodi/ of Moses mean} Hesy- chius calls the Iliad to 'Ojxijjsou a-tojttaTwy, Homeri corpusculum. Hence then it may be taken perhaps either for his real body, or the body of his law. Dr. Owen. 11. xou TJi vs'Ka.Vfi Tou BaXaa/A ^»(r9ou llcp^uQTjo-av] From Rom. i. 2J, perhaps it should here be l^gxauSyjo-av, hy ivay of reward, or punishment, FELL INTO libidinous burning. Hammond. 12. OuTot el^v)(ri, and ffal/Aa, 1 Thess. v. 23. The persons here spoken of are said to have no zjvsvy.a. Markland. 22, 23. Kou ovg ft-h ITissTts &c.] Of the many various readings that occur in this place, the truest seems to be this: xai oSj ftsv s'^iyj^als, Biaxpm[j.evoi' wg 8e (reo^ele, sx xsrupog apTra^ovng' otg 8s s'Kssirs h <^oS«j, junerouvTSs &c. Some rebuke, making a difference ; others save, snatching them out of ihejire ; and on others have compassion with fear, hating even the gar- ment spotted by the Jlesh. Dr. Owen. THE ( 624 ) THE KEVELATION OF ST. JOHN THE DIVINE. Ne curiosus quaere causas omnium, QujEcunque libris vis prophetarum indidit AfFata ccelo, plena veraci Deo : Nee operta sacri supparo silentii Irrumpere aude, sed prudenter praeteri. Nescire velle quae magister optimus Docere non vultj erudita inscitia est. Jo. Scaliger. jWeston- CHAPTER L 3- JVAI o1 Sotttmvrsg &c.] Elliptically for xa) jxaxa^tot oJ oLxowvreg &c. Dr Owen. 5. xct) a?ro 'Iij(rou "KfiKfloU, [uaprog 6 zsrKrIog'j Better let 'O {uaprug 7si ctyourria-ctvli &c. another, ending with eig Tohg oumvug rdiv cCiwvwv. 'A^r^v. Where xai e7roly]irsv for tw n7otvj- (Tuvli, by a like construction with 1 Pet. ii. 13. D. Heinsius, Stolbergius de Soloecismis Graecis N. F. dictioni attributis, p. ig. Ibid, xa) ^ouVav)* rJfAaj] F. T^wravli, delivered us from our sins. Bp. Law. 6. TJixaf ^oixn'kBig xa) teqaigl Mill, Bengelius, and Wetstein, direct us to read rl[j.Sg ^atri'Keiav, UpsHg &c. which, in my opinion, utterly destroys the analogy. I think the common reading far preferable; especially as it is confirmed ch. v. 10. It answers exactly to ^atrl'Ksiov is^aTeo/aa, 1 Pet. ii. 9. and Exod. xix. 6. LXX. Dr. Owen. / 7. Ko-i^avTOLi hi auTovJ F. m aoroD, as Job Xxx. 25. Pricceus, on Luke xix. 41. 8. a.^x^ ""* TeXof,] Qa. Is not this a marginal exposition of the two Greek letters, A and Q} It is wanting in near twenty MSS. See xxi. 6. Dr, Owen. REVELATION, CHAPTER I. 625 9. xoLi a8jX]o-ou X^ktIoD,] All this should be placed in a parenthesisj that lyw 'Iwawrig may appear more closely connected with iyev6[U7\v. Dr. OwEN. 13. ofiojoj' oju) avfiprnVou] Wetstein would read u»oi;, but why I cannot conceive. It is trwe, Jifteen MSS. make for him ; but it is as true, that the analogy of Grammar, and sixteen MSS. make against him. Dr. Owen. 15. ofioioj ^aXxoXi§«vu>] F. ^a.T^xoK'KiSdvui, like a furnace of brass. Salmasius apud Wetstein. 18. ^(Sv elfjn ro\)g ouwvag rwv aicovmv a|xi5i/] Read, l^wv slp-j — o 'Afiijv, /who am Amen am alive for evermore, as ch. iii. 14. ra^s Xsye* 'A/xtjw. Schmidius. — Dele 'Ajxtji/. It interrupts the sense and connexion of the sentence ; and is wanting in two of our principal MSS. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER II. 5. sp)(oy.al (TQi ra^'j h ra^ei. Schmidius. 8. xa) s§r](rsv] F. avs§7}(rsv, which was dead, and is alive again. Dr. Mangey. 10. ^cCKeiv l§ ofxaff] Supply rjvaj; and so again ch. iii. 9. Dr. Owen. 16. s^^oyMi aoTi^y eig >i\lvr]V, tea) rohg ^oi^s6oVTOt.g [/.sr aurijg, eig ^X»'vf/»' IKByoCK-riv] The comma at xkivr^v transpose to aurriv: I will cast her, and those that commit adultery with her in bed, into affliction. Knatchbull ; who often refers to this passage, in support of a like transposition. See Acts xiii. 4. 1 Cor. xi. 21. Rut he will never convince that xou is here transposed, or that it is ever so in prose, at least throughout the Scriptures. 26. viftSv &.C.'] The nominative case absolute: as for him that over- cometh, &c. And so again ch. iii. 12. 21.- vi. 8. Dr. Owen. 27, xpti Bro»/Aai/si avrovg paSStu o-»3v]^a] F. IIHMANEI, he shall HURT them with a rod of iron. In the Hebrew, Ps. ii. 9, confringes eos. W. Trillerus. — And inclose the verse to a-i}vrpiSr,(rsTa.i in a parenthesis, that tog xdyoa may connect with ver. 26, 8a>Va> auraJ s^ovtrUv kw) rwv e^vwv — wg ledyto el7>7jE0, or Ti24>E0, which is used for hell, Isai. xxx. 33. This refers to xXsTg too aSou xai toS ^^awaroa, as ch. i. 18, which hath no relation to David. Trillerus. — Or, read, t% aSoVs-ou, as in the Coptic. Wllkins, Proleg. ad N. T. Copticum, p. 38, too great an advocate for that version. 8. oT« fjLixpav s;^s«i" 8uva|*«i']] F. on OY fxixpav, for thou hast not a little strength, and hast not denied my 7iame. Dr. Mangev. 9. J80U, OTotT^tro), aJrowgj] auTouj is the accusative absolute, eos quod attinet. The like has often occurred before. Dr. Owen. Ibid. t»a r)^wiri xcti zrpoa-TaivrjtraiKnv &c.] What could induce the learned Wetstein to adopt the words ^§ou«rj xa) nrjsoo-xuyvjo-otxr*, in opposition to a plain rule of grammai", and in contradiction to almost all his MSS. I can- not divine. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER IV. 1. ^s'youo-a-] Better, I think, by far, with Covel. 2. and Uff'enhach. 1. xai "hByoia-ris- Ae'ytoy is anomalous ; nor can I conceive why it should have been so particularly adopted, unless it was from an invidious design of filling the book with solecisms. See Mill, Prol. 1489. Dr. Owen. 2. «ai STTJ ToO 9-§owoo xaQiffies/of] F. tou S-goVoo 'O xa^ri{J.svog. Dr. Man- gey. — Here is an uncommon ellipsis. Supply t/?. Et auiDAM throno insidebat. Dr. Owen. 6. xat evcoTTiov too ^povoo S-aT^aerca bcCklvr^, ojxo/a xpu(f\aXK(a' xou Iv ^s(rto TOU ^qovoo xai xvxT^m toO ^povou Tstrtraqa. 5«>«] By this one would think that the four animals were in the middle of the throne, and round about the throne. But if we remove the point at xpuo-laXXw, and place it after the REVELATION, CHAPTER IV. 627 the latter "^pm'j, the ciystalHne sea will properly be said to be before the throne, and in the midst of it, as a river is said to proceed out of the throne of God, and of the Lamb, ch. xxii. 1. Twells, Crit. Exam, of the late new Text and VeTsion, Part I. p. 143- — But the body of the four beasts being under the throne to support it, seemed to be in the midst of it; and their heads without, seemed to be round about the throne, as 1 Kings xvi. 19, h [t,s(ra> too 9-^ovoy IVwQsv, signifies only within; and Ps. ci. 7, ev fASff-to olxiag, within my house. Daubuz, in loc. Ibid. ria-tTOLpa. I^wol] I'he word l^wa. should not, in my opinion, have been rendered here in Z/a^jji, animalia, but entia: much less should it have been rendered in English, beasts, but beings. Dr. Owen. 9, 10. oojVoufTj — arsfroDvTaj &c.] The frequent and unusual exchange of tenses throughout this book requires the reader's perpetual attention. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER V. 1. 3jg/oy riraprov. — Perhaps, for Tspaffliov, the monstrous beast which ascendeth. Grotius. — Tsraprov is a gloss, intimating that this beast is the fourth beast in DanieVs vision. Dr. Owen. 18. TO, cQmj a)fiy»V9ry» toJ oupuvm. i. e, ht rf lxxXi](riM. Dr. Owen. 9- REVELATION, CHAPTER XII. 631 g, Ka\o6[i.£VQg AiaSo')\.og, xa) b XaTuvag,"] The Baroccian MS. and some others omit the Article. With it, I think, it is not Greek, to ovofta auToO, 'O 7\oyog To\i ©sou, xix. 13, is different, where 'O T^oyog &c. is only one proper name, as 'SiWK^a.r/ig or Ti'Ka.rcov but it would be improper to say, 6 xaAow^svog "^waparr^g, or 0' Yl\a.rwv. Markland. 10. 0' Hurriyopog'] For the Greek word xari'iyopog, Bengelius in Gnomon, Wetstein and Griesbach in loc. would read, on the sole authority of the Alexandrian MS. the Hebrew or Syriac word xarTjyaj^, i. e. Tli^'tSp. But what a strange construction does this heterogeneous reading (0' '^^''tSp rwv a8s7y.cj5cov) produce ? And where is there such another barbarous instance to be found again in any author of value, where the genitive in Greek is- made to depend on a preceding nominative m Hebrew? Till this is pro- duced, let us keep to the plain and common reading, which is supported by no less than thirty MSS. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER Xni. 3. OTT/Va) Tou 9-K]p('qu.]| Elliptically, for zropsuoi/.ivr] 07rl% tou apviou s(r^oiyy.svoo mtto xaTaSo\rlg jeoVp-ou.] So Vulgate, Beza, Schmidius, English Version, &c. But connect, ykypwizlai to. ovoiLara. — «7ro aarot.^o'kylg xoVjuoo, as it is chap» xvii. 8. whose names were not ivritten, from the Jbundation of the world, in the book of life. Castelio, Piscator, Grotius, Perizon. on .^Elian, V.H. i. 15. Hombergius, Bengelius. 10. 'Ea'I Tig a\^n.a7\.a)(riav (rvvaysi] he that leadeth into captivity. Read therefore with some MSS. Ei' ng EI5) a\^[t.a.7^w(riav (ruvaysi. H. Steph. Prsef. Beza. 18. 0' apiQfAof auToO &c.] His' number is different in different copies. Some read x^^'- ^i^- ^^^- Others p^jj-'. viz. 616. W^etstein supposes both to be true; and yet prefers the latter. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER XIV. 13. Maxapioi oj V£Kgo< o» sv K.upta> cLTrohv^trHOVTsg aTrapri. Na), X^•ys^] Read, 'An-apTi vcu, "Ksysi, Yes, by all means, saith the spirit. Bos, Beza. 13. 6'32 CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 13. tva. ccvaTratia-covTOLi] Here ?va stands for erj, which renders the sense perfectly complete, and supersedes the necessity of filling up a sup- posed ellipsis. i>r. Owen. 20. difxa, ex r'^g T^r^vou ap^pj rcSv ■)(ciXii)6iv rcSu tTTTcov] F. XHA12N rcuv 'iviroiv, blood came out even to the hoofs of the horses. Dr. Mangey. — But Silius Ital. lib. iii. sub fin. multoque Jluentia sanguine lora. CHAPTER XV. 2. rohg VixwVTOig ex tou ^rjpio'j' — ex tou aptd|xou tou ovojtAaros] koli seems wanting: that had gotten the victory over the beast — and over the number of his name. Dr. Mangey. — Kai is extant in two MSS. if not in more. Dr. Owen. Ibid. Ik rori ^a,pa.yii,a,Tog avrov''] These words are wanting in several MSS. and are marked .for omission by Wetstein. But compare with ch. xiii. 17. Dr. Owen. 3 . ^ud'i'Kshg Twv aylcov,^ Several MSS. have rtSv BvcSv. Perhaps better, with others, tSv alwvwv. See Daubuz in loc. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER XVI. 10. e[ia(r(rwvTo] scil. ol av^pmiroi, to be deduced from the preceding verse. Dr. Owen. 13. Kost sTSov ex Tou (r}o[ji.a.Tog to\j tpaxovrog &c.] Place this verse and the two following in a parenthesis, that xai o-uvvjyaysv, ver. 16, may con- nect with ver. 12, and apply to the sixth angel, gathering together the Tiings of the East. Dr. Owen. 16. Ka« (r\>yr]yayev\ This relates to (rwayayelv auTohg, ver. 14, the in- termediate verse in a parenthesis. Dr. Mangey. CHAPTER XVII. 4. xa) axa.^apTfjTog'] Several MSS. read, exegetically, rk axoSufia. rifg, which is rather harsh. Therefore read, with Arethas, in easy construction, roov oLxoL^oipTcov Trjg zso^Viiag auT%. Dr. Owen. 8. ^^.s7rovT£f] Several MSS. read ^"KeirovTcov. But if wv ou yiypoaflai — » xoVfAou be inclosed in a parenthesis, the common reading is, in my opinion, far preferable. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER REVELATION, CHAPTER XVIIL 633 CHAPTER XVni. 13. «al Ittttoov, xa» ps^wv, tea) o-co/jtarfflv,] To avoid the sudden change ■of construction, read, in the accusative, Ittttoos, xou pe^ag, ho.) .og, which was afterwards explained by fcou vaZrai in the margin ; from whence it was taken very early into the text. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER XIX. 3. Kal SsoTSfov — -'AxXTjXou'ia.] Place these words in a parenthesis, that xa» xoiTTVog &c. may stand connected with the foregoing verse. Dr. Owen. 5. AIveTre rov 0£oi/] ' And so with an accusative throughout the New Testament. But Wetstein would read here in the dative, rtS &eS, for reasons which I cannot perceive. This reading, we grant, is supported by six MSS. but the common reading is supported by no less than tiventy-jive. Dr. Owen. Q. Ka* T^sysi /xor] scil. d cliyfs7<(tg\ which I suspect to have been some- how left out very early. Dr. Owen. 10. "Opa jxTj" aiv'houhig (rou sl|xj] Distinguish: "Opa, fj-rj fl-yvSooTvof ra.v} Before rag "i^^x^S understand the word gTSoi/: and again, before oi rivsg supply >ca» {roLg il/up^a? exBivaiv'^ o'lrivsg otj zspa(rBx6vi\ /xi^ ua-s'K^aicriv s\s aurriV^ s\ jaig oJ ys- ypaixy^evoi Iv rm ^iS7^ia> &c. See Arabic Version. A similar ellipsis oc- curred before, ch. ix. 4. Dr. Owen. CHAPTER XXII. 1. Ka» s3£j|£ &c.] Let the five first verses of this chapter be join6d to what precedes in the last. Wetstein. 2. REVELATION, CHAPTER XXII. 635 2, 'Ev ^iaro) Trig zir'Xoi.Tsiag oiurrlg, na) rati nrorafAou, sweo^av xou svreu^sv, ^(iKov ^wrlg,] Translated commonly thus : In the midst of the street of it, and on either side.{\. e. on the one side and the other) of the river, was tlie tree of life. But can this translation possibly be right? How could the single tree of life, as here represented, possibly stand on both sides of the river? The difficulty, in my apprehension, is somewhat considerable ; nor can I think at present of any other way to solve it, but by inclosing the words, xai too OTorafJtoo IvreuQev xa» Ivrsij^sv, scil. zrogsuo- jxe'vou, in a parenthesis; and rendering the passage as follows: In the midst of the street, (and consequently of the river that flowed around) stood the tree of life, which bare &c. The Greek, svtsu^sv xolI Ivtso^sv (alii sxsjQsv), as the Latin hinc illinc, means not on the one side and the other, but on every side, or all around. Dr. Owen. 12. Kat JSoo,] First transpose ver. 13, before ver. 12. Then place them both after ver. 16. so that 13, 12, will be ver, 15, l6, and will properly come in as the words of Christ, not of the Angel sent by him. Beza, ed. 3, 4, 5- 20. vm sp)(cn), Ko'pjs] F. KAI sp^au, i. e. oZv sp)(oti. Beza. THE Romish Writers heretofore depreciated the Hebrew Scriptures, that they might throw an additional weight to their Vulgate ; and Hehroea Veritas was on the contrary the characteristic doctrine of the Protestants. The voice of the latter is now changed ; and the general opinion is, that there are errors both in the Hebrew and the LXX, some by the negligence of transcribers, and some by the wilful corruptions of the Jews. Bishop W^alton, who maintained in the main the genuineness of the Hebrew in the last century, pleaded, " that if the Jews had wilfully corrupted the Hebrew, they would have done so in those places which relate to the cir- cumstances of our Saviour's life, or the mysteries of the religion he estab- lished ^" Dr. Owen, in his incomparable treatise. An Enquiry into the present State of the LXX T^ersion, joins issue upon this test, and has produced abundance of instances on both heads. I would mention an- other, from the late Mr. Clarke's Connexion of Roman, Saxon, and English Coins, p. 2 16; in which the Jews, for the honour of their Pa- triarch Abraham, and to exempt him from reproof, have softened the ' Bibl. Polygl. c. vii. 4. 4 M 2 Hebrew 6'36' CONJECTURES ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. Hebrew into nonsense, and the LXX have preserved the genuine censure of him, (ren. xx. l6. A like zeal, no doubt, would tempt them to alter the Hebrew or the LXX, for the establishment of their religion. The Fathers, and particularly Justin Martyr^, charge it upon them ; and, what with different versions into Greek, and jumbling them together, prophecies were eluded and perverted. But our modern Commentators have been so offended at the frequent variations af the LXX from the Hebrew, that they have conceived a very unfavourable opinion of it ; and Beza^, Sanctes Pagninus"*, Bellarmin^, Petrus Possinus^, Salmasius^, and others, thought we had not now the antient LXX; and Usher^ wrote a book to prove it. Is. Vossius, on the contrary, thought it inspired ; and Lud. Capellus endeavoured very laud- ably to compare them together, and to fix the true reading to both. But Dr. Bois says, that the Apostles, in their citations from the LXX, ne latum quidem unguent ah illorum verbis et vestigiis discesserunt^. I had proposed to have inserted, A Table of all the Citations, in the New Testament from the Old, according to the Vatican and Alexandrian Copies ; by which the Reader would see, that though the vai-iations were numerous before we were possessed of the Alexandrian MS. they are now reduced by means of it to about a dozen ; and probably would be fewer, were more MSS. duly collated. But what would it avail, since the Criticks now agree, " In versione LXXvirali plerumque ea lectio est sequior, quae cum textu N. T. propius congruit, quippe ad eum conformata i°." //: BOJfTER. " DM. cum Tryph. a On Matt, xxvii, 9. Luc. i. 7. & alibi. * Isagog. c. ix. . 5 Lib. ii. de Verbo Dei, c. vi. ^ De ChristiGenealogia Diallactici, c. v. ' De Lingua Hellen. p. 243. ' De Graec. LXX Int. Versione. " Vet. Interpr. cum Beza CoUatiOj in John vii, 25. " Bengel. in Gaojna. ad Eph. iv. 8 AP- ( fis? ) APPENDIX. From Sir John -David Michaelis's Introduction , to the Sacred Writings of the New Testaments The Third Edition, Quarto, I777. [Communicated by Dr. Woide.] SECTION cm. INSTANCES OF CONJECTURES. Matthew x. 10. 1 VENTURED a conjecture upon this passage, as quoted by Bowyer ; but have retracted it in the second Edition of, my Introduction. Mark xiv. 6q. tJ nraj8«'w 'li]0"oo Xpjolou, The sense would be: Paul, a called Apostle, separated into the Gospel Of God, which he had promised before by his Prophets in the Holy Scriptures; which Gospel treats Of his Son, who was made of the seed of David, according to the flesh ; but in the same time declared the Son of God in the true meaning of the word: According o?- by the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, who has been poured out since the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead. Another instance, but not of so great consequence, I find 3 Cor. v. 17. I am inclined to leave out the comma after the word 'Kpitflw, and to inter- punctuate thus : sing iv Xqitfltp xotiv^ xlio-ig, to, ag;^aTa Brap^^Qsy &c. If imy man is by Christ a new creature, old things are passed away, and all things are become new. * Mr, Markland ; see p. 65. The ON THE NEW TESTAMENT. 645 The passage 1 Tim. iii. 16. might be perhaps interpunctuated thus : &sog, or og [at present I do not mean this various reading] i. Michaeus, MS Note on Sect. CXIJI. A ( 646 ) A SPECIMEN OF NOTES ON THE OLD TESTAMENT. BY STJEPHEN WESTON, B. D. F. R. S. S. A. GENESIS. li. 5. "AN^D every plant of the field before it was in the earth, and every herb before it grew;" translate, "And every plant of the field before it appeared upon the earth, or above ground." The meaning is, that every plant, in seed, or root, was in the earth before it rained : it existed in the earth, but could not appear on the earth, till the rain had brought it up, stt] Trjg yijg. LXX. iii. 14. "Upon thy belly shalt thou go." Hence the serpent is so called in Greek, Xupyatflpos sxhuyr^pag. See Salmasius's Notes ad Aram Secun- dam. The word has been found in an antient inscription: Diis paternis SURGASTEO MAGNO; read SURGASTRO. NUMBERS. XXV. 8. "And he went after the man of Israel into the tent, and thrust .both of them through, the man of Israel, and the woman through her belly." Here the Paronomasia, in which the Oriental languages so much delight, is ehtirely lost. Hip and 'iinip meant the chamber of the tent, and the chamber of the w;oman, or her private parts. From the root lip, through the Arabic Al Kobba, comes Alcoba in Spanish, and Alcove in our own language. JUDGES. « Of the armed men." O'lffiiinnn, translate " unto the outside of the fifties in the camp of the Midianites, who were drawn up in fifties, uva. nrsvTijxovIa of St. Mark, vi. 39. Consult Michaelis in lex. Thus perhaps Exodus xiii. 18. is to be understood. iSA- NOTES ON THE OLD TESTAMENT. 647 1 SAMUEL. XXV. 22. "Any that pisseth against the wall," oupsoutriv al [Ckv yvvocUxsg op^oil, 01 §£ avdpes xaTTjjxsvoj.' Canes autem ad parietem. See Herod, p. 101. edit. Gronov. lib. ii. 2 SAMUEL. vi. 14. "And David danced with all his might before the Lord." Dancing round altars was always a religious ceremony. See Callim. Hymn. Del. ver. 306, and Philo, who says, God delights in altars, ocTTupots, without fire, round which the Virtues dance, p. 155. Par. 1552. viii. 17. "And Seraiah was the scribe." The scribe was the state-secre- tary, and keeper of the records. The Nisseans call Tiberius their scribe, or ypafAjxarlajf, on one of their coins. See Hunter and Pinkerton, vol. H, p 20g. s KINGS. V. 26. "Is it a time to receive money, anfd to receive garments, and olive-yards and vine-yards, and sheep, and oxen, and men-servants, and maid-servants?" Consult Lucian in Toxar, where all these presents are enumerated. Ta fjisi/ yotq hwpa. ou xara p,^?ia, xa* j pui^rjg yap ajxeivo)!/ XXXV. 14. "I went heavily, as one that mourneth." The step of grief is slow and heavy. 'Qg ^jXou IIpoxTjSofAei/a fietpsiav "A-^o(^ov (pepsi ^curiv. Trachin. Sophoc. ver. 981. xxxix. 2. " I held my peace even from good;" that is, I said nothing. Thus Philoctetes : T/ St] otoQ' tbV £§' ouSsvoff Aoyoo o'looTToig. xlv. 5 . " Thine arrows are very sharp, The people under thee shall fall, In the heart of the king's enemies." See the transpositions of these words in all the comments, and the attempts to make sense of them as they stand. The confusion that is visible in this passagie, I have not the least doubt, is owing to the word rendered "under thee, or subject to thee." The second line wants emend- ation, and, if I am not very much mistaken, instead of the present text, "The people under thee." It should, be written thus: " Thy archers shall make the people to fall ;" or, thy archers shall overthrow the people, in the midst of the king's enemies. We find the word archers in Gen.xxi. 16. than which none seems to be more wanted to restore order and sense to the place in question. There is. no great violence done to the text in the exchange of a Thau for a Teth , and the rasure of half a letter. Nevertheless I should be much prouder of my emendation if I could support it by an old manuscript or an antitot version. . ' ' 402 xlv. 652 MR. WESTON'S SPECIMEN OF xlv. 8. "All thy garments smell of myrrh, and aloes, and cassia, out of the ivory palaces, whereby they have made thee glad." Perhaps it is better to translate, " Myrrh, and aloes, and cassia from all thy garments, out of the ivory boxes of Armenia, refresh thee." It is very easy to establish this translation from the present modes of the East. See Hasselquist, and the authors quoted by Harmer in his Observatfons, vol. ii. p. 78. The original will also permit this version, according, to Lowth and Hare. The word (from) is in the Septuagint; but, if any objection be made, we may say, "Myrrh, andT aloes, and cassia, in all thy garments v" or rather, "The myrrh, and aloes, and cassia, of all thy garments." Boxes, or vessels of ivory, or alabaster, in which perfumes were wont to be kept, belong much better to myrrh, &c. than garments, especially since there is manuscript authority for Houbigant's conjecture of vessels for palaces. See 2 Kings ix. 3. See Merrick's Annotations,, p. 97. xlix. 14. " Like sheep they are laid in the grave ; Death shall feed on them ; and the upright shall have dominion over him in the morning." There has been little or no variation from this translation since the Seventy to this day. See Bp. Wilson's Bible, and Street's Version, and Roberts's Corrections, who have one and the same conjecture about it. The Hebrew words are nevertheless clear enough, and unaltered, if you except the division of one word into two. mane recti in eos Et dominabuntur If you join the second and third words together, you will bring out a very different meaning, but most probably the true one. "And they shall be held in subjection equally with the oxen." This is the sense we are in want of, and corresponds most accurately with the previous clause, " Like sheep they are laid in the grave. Death shall feed on them, and they shall be slain like oxen." See 2 Chron. xii. 35. and Psalms ix. 8. xcvi. 10. Iv. 6. " O that I had wings like a dove." We read this wish in Eurip. Suppl. ver, 620. Tlornvav s* (re rig &scov Kiltrai. Ixv. 13. "They (the valleys) shout for joy, they also." * Aeliuovsg ys'Kiaxnv avoiyo^i-hm ^o'Soio. Meleager. Ixviii. NOTES ON THE OLD TESTAMENT. 653 kviii, 13. . D'^ncffl _p pnian dw Tripodes inter dormieritis Si " Though ye have Hen among the Pots." It is hardly necessary to say that no interpretation of this passage, amidst the variety of explanations already given of it, has hitherto afforded sufficient satisfaction to the learned, as to enable any one to pronounce decisively upon its meaning. See Lowth, Merrick, Houbigant, and the Sacred Criticks. The only method to be taken, as it appears to me, is to consider the history, to which the allusion in the 7th verse seems to be neither obscure, nor doubtful. "O God, when thoii wentest forth before thy people, when thou didst march through the wilderness," This is an evident reference to God's leading his people from Mount Seir in Edom to give them possession of the land of Sihon king of the Amorites, and of Og the king of Bashan, when God conducted Israel by a pillar of cloud by day, and of fire by night. We have the same account in the Song of Deborah, and in Habakkuk iii. 6. This preliminary being adjusted, we may proceed : but first I must premise, that, as I deem the place totally unintelligible as it stands, I have availed myself of a various reading in Kennicott, to propose an emendation, which will give an entire new turn to the sense, at once clear and perspicuous, and perfectly conso- nant and analogous to the history to which I suppose the reference to be most obvious. It is remarkable, that the lod of the word pi (among) is wanting in two manuscripts in the King of France's library, in which case the text would stand thus, DTlDtriJl That is, the first four letters would form a word ^ItUJl, and the remaining letters would be Cn, from which, if you suppose a Nun to have dropped out on account of the following word beginning with a Nun, and in ma- nuscript, number 67, the word immediately following does begin with that letter: If on this account you supply a Nun, you will make "jaTlj.' and the whole will run thus : " Though ye have lien in the dusk of Timan." Now Timauj or Teman, is Mount Seir, from whence God is said to have proceeded. Hab. iii. 3. "God came from Teman." Then the dusk or obscurity in which they lay in Teman before God led them to victory^ is beautifully contrasted by their being made white like the snow in Salmon after the Almighty had scattered kings for their sake, Ixviii, -654 MR. WESTON'S SPECIMEN OF Ixviii. 13, 14. "The win^s of a dove covered with silver," &c. The letter of similitude or comparison having been dropped, ought to be restored in this place, and then we shall have, "Though ye have lien," &c. . "As the wings of a dove," ''WSD, sicut alae, covered with silver, when the Almighty scattereth kings, so shalt thou, or shall ye be white, or shining in Salmon. In order to produce this connected translation, and restore sense and meaning to this unintelligible passage, nothing more is required than to allow that one letter has been lost, which might easily happen in a word where two of the same sort follow one another; and that m has been written for n. "Though ye have lien in the dusk, or obscurity of Timan, as the wings of a dove covered with silver, when the Almighty scattereth kings, so shall ye be white, or shining in Salmon." 32. "Ethiopia shall soon stretch out her hands unto God;" literally, l^-f"! yi-fi^ shall make her hands run to God, that is, shall stretch out her hands to implore God's protection. The hands are said to run together when they applaud violently, Cum stetit in scena, concurrit dextera laevae. Hor. Lib. II. Ep. i. ver. 305. Ixxx. 11. "She sent out her boughs unto the sea^ and her branches unto the river." See an account of the vines in the island of Lesbos, and Naxos, how they trailed on the ground like ivy. Longus, lib. II. p. 1, and Pococke of the Jewish Vines. See Chardin. xcii. 10. "I shall be anointed with fresh oil." The finest oil or perfume of the East has a greenish cast, the otter of roses. Homer knew the use of perfumes, Teav [tApcov, xa» e7\,«i« xa'Ksi juist eTt^srmv. See Theophrast. apud Casaub. not. ad Athense, p. 974, and 0. 339. civ. 15. "Oil to make his face shine." The princes of the East delight in washing their whole bodies with the most costly perfumes. " Postquam oleo gravisa cutis." Theb. vi. S46. cix. 18. " He cloathed himself with cursing as with a garment." Plato calls TrjV xsi/oSof/av y^vrma, rr^s ^";t^S- See Job xxix. 14. • cxix. 109. " My soul is continually. in my hand." This strong Eastern expression of danger and distress occurs in that great magazine of antient literary curiosities, Athenaeus. See the 13th book. 'As^ Sh rerpe^tvovla., x«i <^o§oo'jX£Vov, cxxi. NOTES ON THE OLD TESTAMENT. 655 cxxi. 4. "Behold he that keepeth Israel shall neither slumber nor sleep." Thus ^schylus, "0xiy], of which this expression is used, " '/Se OTojj a^yv]." lib. vii. cap. viii. p. 2S5. JEREMIAH. xxii. 19- "With the burial of an ass." Asses retire into ditches to die. See Ovid. Metam. xi. ver. 170, and Persii Sat. i. sub fiaem. "Nee clam nee cum Scrobe"— ubi asirii jacent. JOEL. ii.4. ".The appearance of them is as the appearance of horses." Locusts in Italian are called cavallette. See Bochart, quoted by Michaelis in his Bible of 1720. COR- ( 656 ) CORRIGENDA. P. 131, 1. 30, read on account, 209, 1. 22, read ly, 299, 1. penult, read I John v. 7. 366, 1. 18, read liwro^a. 379, 1. 17, read Wetstein. 398, 1. 11, read Cowendoncensis. 407, 1. 17, read xix. 33. 411, 1. 14, read John i. 9. 455, 1. 33, rena^roJyhymnJoi. FINI& In a few Days will be published, In Six Volvimes Octaro ; each Volume containing more than Seven Hundred and Twenty Pages, closely but neatly printed ; illustrated with Fifteen Portraits, and a Fac Simile of one of Mr. Makkland's Letters ; Price Six Guineas In Boards, LITERARY ANECDOTES OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY; Comprising Biographical Memoirs of WILLIAM BOWYER, Printer, F. S. A. and many of his Learned Friends ; an incidental View qf the Progress and Advancement of Literature in this Kingdom during the last Century j and Biographical Anecdotes of a considerable Number of eminent Writers and ingenious Artists ; with a copious Index. By JOHN NICHOLS, F.S.A. Nichols and SoK, Frinten, It«d lion Passage, Fleet Street, London. '1